Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats

•>^h,

The

Magazine

'fmi

'^<^.

r«« ~~wi «^ ~. 'ikitd^

t. '^vV •'*^^

«l*-y>.

«C>:^^

.. -^ • s;

|P*i^H

fc-

Volume
Number
January
Lessons

51
1

1964
for April

,,*<*' *?

- ■■Y^ ,^'r

.'■-. ^•

'.-.4 .- -^>-^

!^&*

"* '■■IJ^f /

mr Umr:

H APPY New Year to each and all! A glad, prosperous year ahead is
our wish for you. Success in your undertakings, happiness in your
homes,. peace in your lives, and joy in your souls is our prayer for
you. Faith in great abundance, a deep, abiding testimony, a motivating
desire for greater spirituality, a stirring longing for gospel knowledge
is our hope for you.

"Lift up your hearts and be glad, for I am in your midst, and
am your advocate with the Father; and it is his good will to give
you the kingdom." This great promise given by the Lord to the
Prophet Joseph Smith is a promise to the worthy who are willing to
work in his kingdom. The Lord speaks of the gospel as the "voice
of gladness" and as "glad tidings of great joy." His instruction "that
ye are chosen out of the world to declare my gospel with the sound
of rejoicing" gives us the realization that only in righteous living is
there true happiness and cause for rejoicing.

How full of joy our lives are meant to be! Yet joy and happiness
are of our own making. The secret of happiness lies within us. Some
do not understand that to possess happiness one must pay the price
in loving kindness, in devoted service, and in uplifting goodness. All
of us have experienced failures and have made mistakes. Let us bury
them in the unretraceable past, keeping only the wisdom derived
from such experiences to guide our future. The New Year will be
prosperous and happy if we make it so.

The first day of the calendar year is one of the oldest of festivals.
Its celebration is well-nigh universal. Dear sisters all over the world,
as you celebrate the New Year, as is your custom, remember that
our beloved Relief Society binds us together in a great, loving sister-
hood. Its organization under the inspiration of our Father in heaven
was for this purpose and to make us "one" in his service.

The New Year is rich in the promise of glorious opportunities.
Let us make the most of them!

Affectionately,

m^(

I have been a subscriber to The
Relief Society Magazine ever since it
was printed, and my mother always
took the Womaris Exponent, so it is
needless to say how much I appreciate
the publication. It is part of my life.
I have had responsibility in Relief
Society almost all my adult life. I
appreciate the wonderful articles and
sermons in the Magazine. The poetry
and stories are excellent. I have a
little slogan that I think applies to
Relief Society: There's a wealth of
satisfaction in a labor well done, and
a sense of great achievement when
many work as one.

— Mrs. Janette Crapo Miller
St. Anthony, Idaho

Truly The Relief Society Magazine
is a missionary in very deed. It has
opened the door for me into conversa-
tions which have led into wonderful
gospel discussions with those of other
faiths on many occasions.
— Ethel Lewis
Ogden, Utah

I must thank you for the wonderful
article in the October issue of The
Relief Society Magazine, by Mary M.
Ellsworth, "A Message to Young
Mothers," a most inspiring and prac-
tical article which my friends and I
have enjoyed.

— Mrs. Claren Jorgensen

Corte Madera, California

Thank you for the wonderful Relief
Society Magazine. They are so pretty,
with their colors, that they put sun-
shine into my days. After we finish
our lessons on the Doctrine and Cove-
nants, I hope we can study another
of our standard works.

— Patricia A. Leader

Troy, Montana

I am especially impressed with "A
Message to Young Mothers," by Mary
M. Ellsworth in the October issue of
The Relief Society Magazine. I am
going to try hard to follow the counsel
given in this article. Thanks to Sister
Ellsworth for the profound wisdom
she displays in this article. Her lovely
family is fortunate to have a mother
with ideas of this kind. Also, I want
to say thanks to Maxine Grimm for
the article on "Ironing Out the Wrin-
kles," and I have been trying to use
my ironing time to iron out my weak-
nesses.

— Joan Garrard

Oakland, California

Many thanks for The Relief Society
Magazine and Mary M. Ellsworth for
the inspiring "Message to Young
Mothers" in the October issue. Most
of us try to grasp and absorb frag-
ments of wisdom to help us over our
trying times, but these fragments are
sometimes hard to find and to call to
mind when we really need them. So
here we have been given a whole store-
house of practical help which I, for
one, am going to keep in front of me
to memorize and draw upon when the
need arises.

— Nina Panes
Scarborough
Ontario, Canada

I wish it were possible for the sisters
who write all the wonderful things in
our Magazine to visit the Relief So-
cieties and let us meet them. Our
Magazine could not possibly be the
help and inspiration it is to so many
mothers, old and young, if it were not
for our wonderful sisters who are
planning for our benefit. To me the
Magazine is a messenger, bringing a
message of courage, help, and good
will.

—Lola B. Walker
Monterey, California

The Relief Society Magazine

VOLUME 51 JANUARY 1964 NUMBER 1

Editor Marianne C. ShEirp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

1 Happy New Year! General Presidency

4 Purpose of the Relief Society Joseph Fielding Smith

6 John Fitzgerald Kennedy

8 Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

9 The First to Go — First Prize Poem Alice Morrey Bailey

10 Verdure — Second Prize Poem Hazel Loomis

11 Quo Vadis? — Third Prize Poem Margery S. Stewart

13 Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest

14 Moment of Trust — First Prize Story Mary Ek Knowles
25 The New March of Dimes The National Foundation

35 What Is a Work Meeting Leader? Sylvia Lundgren

Fiction

20 Carol's Christmas Adelle Ashhy

29 The Lost Star Hazel K. Todd

43 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 7 Rosa Lee Lloyd

General Features

2 From Near and Far

25 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

26 Editorial: The Day of the Lamanite Marianne C. Sharp
28 Notes to the Field: Bound Volumes of the 1963 Magazines

50 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker

80 Birthday Congratulations

The Hoi. •'"'* Ou?

37 Playtime Recipes Janet W. Breeze

38 Ear Huggers Are Nice Shirley Thulin

40 Stretching the Food Budget — Part IV — Dried Beans

Marion Bennion and Sadie O. Morris
42 Delia Gleed's Hobby Is Making Gifts

Lessons for April

57 Theology — Missionary Service Roy W. Doxey

62 Visiting Teacher Message — "Wherefore, Be Not Weary in Well-Doing"

Christine H. Robinson
64 Work Meeting — Planning the Family Wardrobe Virginia F. Cutler
66 Literature — Sinclair Lewis, American Self-Satirist Briant S. Jacobs
72 Social Science — The Opportunity and Responsibility of a Calling
in Church Government Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

Give Me These, by Elsie F. Parton, 5; Exile, by Gilean Douglas, 49; First Heartaches, by
Gladys Hesser Burnham, 79; Camoes, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 79; Precious Moment, by
Verda P. BoUschweiler, 79.

The Cover: Winter in Grand Canyon, Arizona, by Claire W. Noall, lithographed in full
color by Deseret News Press; Frontispiece: Snow and Shadows, by Harold M. Lambert;
Art Ijayout by Dick Scopes; Illustrations by Mary Scopes.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by
the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a yeor; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retoined for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Purpose of the
Relief Society

President Joseph Fielding Smith of The Council of the Twelve

[Address Delivered at the Relief Society Annual General Conference,

October 2, 1963]

As I stand here looking into your
faces, this brings to me wonder-
ment, and I wonder if the Prophet
Joseph Smith saw in vision the
sight that I am beholding here
this morning.

On the 17th day of March,
1842, the Prophet Joseph Smith
met with a number of the sisters
of the Church in Nauvoo and or-
ganized them into a society which
was given the name of "The Fe-
male Relief Society of Nauvoo."
Besides the appointment of of-
ficers, the Prophet Joseph Smith
gave the sisters general instruc-
tions, quoting from The Book of
Mormon and the Doctrine and
Covenants. The detailed instruc-
tion of this opening session was
not recorded, but it had to do
primarily with the responsibility
devolving upon the sisters of the
Church in the care of the poor,
the sick, and the afflicted. That
this organization was by revela-
tion, there can be no doubt. This
truth has been abundantly dem-
onstrated throughout the years
and today its value and necessity
are abundantly attested.

No bishop in the Church could
carefully and efficiently care for
the many wants of his ward with-
out the help that comes from this
wonderful organization.

In his journal, March 24, 1842,
the Prophet Joseph Smith wrote
that he again met with the Relief
Society. The record states that
there was a very "numerous at-
tendance." On this occasion the
Prophet pointed out in some de-
tail the purposes of the organiza-
tion, saying that knowledge of
the pure principles of humane,
philanthropic benevolence could
flow continuously from the
bosoms of the sisters in behalf
of strangers, the distressed, the
widows and orphans, and make
their hearts rejoice. He said:

Our women have always been sig-
nalized for their acts of benevolence
and kindness; but the cruel usage that
they received from the barbarians of
Missouri, has hitherto prevented their
extending the hand of charity in a
conspicuous manner; yet in the midst
of the persecution, when the bread has
been torn from their helpless offspring
by their cruel oppressors, they have
always been ready to open their doors
to the weary traveler, to divide their
scant pittance with the hungry, and
from their robbed and impoverished
wardrobes, to divide with the more
needy and destitute; and now that
they are living upon a more genial
soil, and among a less barbarous
people, and possess facilities that they
have not heretofore enjoyed, we feel
convinced that with their concentrated
efforts, the condition of the suffering
poor, of the stranger and the fatherless
will be ameliorated (DHC IV, 567-68).

PURPOSE OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY

From this humble start under Christ of Latter-day Saints never

the most difficult conditions, could have been cpmpletely or-

when the membership of the ganized.

Church was small, we have seen We, the Brethren of the
this Society grow until it spreads Church, honor and respect our
over most of the civilized coun- good sisters for their unselfish
tries of the world. The good that devotion to this glorious cause,
has been accomplished in the We stand to lend encouragement
care of the poor, care of the sick and in every way possible to lend
and the afflicted, and those who assistance where assistance is re-
are in physical, mental, or spirit- quired for the success of the
ual need, will never correctly be j^glief Societies of the Church,
known. This, however, need not Qur prayers ascend in your be-
be our concern. The main mterest ^^^^ ^ ^^^ .^^ ^f ^j^^ Lord

lies m the fact that all oi this , .,1 , . u

11 T u J j-i» u be with you always to buoy you

has been accomplished through , . '^ ^ ., i

the spirit of love in accordance ^P ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ strength and

with the true spirit of the gospel courage in this wonderful depart-

of Jesus Christ. It is clear to see ment of the Church, I humbly

that without this wonderful or- pray in the name of the Lord,

ganization. The Church of Jesus Jesus Christ, Amen.

Give Me ^i^ese

Elsie F. Parton

Give me a pen, the ardent pen of hope,

That I may write no word of doubting fear,

That weak men may be strengthened in their trust

And strong men stand convincing and sincere.

Oh, give to me the fallen crumbs of faith

That lie unheeded on the marbled floor.

That I may mold them into firmer shape

And give them power, greater than before.

Give me a pen, the ardent pen of hope.

That glowing words may rouse some weary mind

And light the flames of courage in some breast

When hopeless eyes have made the vision blind.

Oh, give to me the scattered crumbs of hope

That I may place them in a crystal bowl

And find in each, a gleaming ray of light

To brighten and enrich the downcast soul.

Give me a pen engraved with charity.

That I may write with eloquence my part

And give to men a symphony of love,

A joyful melody within the heart.

Give me a spacious world that I may plant

In fertile soil, the leaven of these three.

Where men may reap the fruitage of these vines —

Strong faith, firm hope, and boundless charity.

John Fitzgerald Kennedy

On Friday, November 22, 1963, while riding in an open car in
Dallas, Texas, President John Fitzgerald Kennedy, age forty-six, was
shot and fatally wounded. His young wife Jacqueline Bouvier Ken-
nedy was in the car with him. President Kennedy, a native of New
England, and son of a distinguished and closely knit family, was of
Irish descent, the first Roman Catholic to become President of the
United States, and the youngest man ever to preside as Chief Execu-
tive. His untimely and tragic death cast sorrow across many nations
as leaders of the Free World grieved for their departed champion. A
sad symbol of lost leadership was the riderless horse which followed
the caisson in the processions of the final rites.

Mrs. Kennedy, thirty-four, mother of two living children, Caro-
line, six, and John F. Kennedy, Jr., three, evidenced great devotion,
self- control, and courage of a high order during the days of mourning

and the final rites. She walked behind the flag-draped casket on its
journey from the White House to St. Matthew's Cathedral, as did
some other members of the family and the visiting heads of States.
At the graveside she lighted a torch which is to burn perpetually at
the head of the grave.

Immediately following the announcement of President Kennedy's
death, President David O. McKay of The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints issued a statement for the Church:

''I am deeply grieved and shocked beyond expression at this
tragedy. In behalf of the Church in all the world I express sincere
sympathy to Mrs. Kennedy and children and all of the close relatives
and friends. The entire nation feels a sense of humiliation that such
a tragedy could come to a President of the United States. Only a
few weeks ago it was our privilege to entertain the President and now
to think that he has gone we are stunned as well as shocked. It is
terrible to think that such a tragedy could occur in this age of the
world. Our prayers go in sincere and earnest appeal to the Almighty
that he will comfort the nation in this hour of tragic grief.''

President McKay appointed First Counselor Hugh B. Brown to
represent the Church at the funeral services in Washington, D.C.
In Salt Lake City, Utah, the Tabernacle Choir presented with beauty
and solemnity a memorial concert, and, on the day of the funeral.
President N. Eldon Tanner presided at a moving and impressive
memorial service in the Tabernacle.

Thirty-fifth President of the United States 1917-1963

Vice President Lyndon Baines Johnson of Texas took the oath
of office an hour and a half after the death of President Kennedy, an
impressive demonstration of the wisdom of the Founding Fathers in
their provision for continuity of office in the Presidency of the United
States. Former Presidents of the United States, Harry S. Truman
and Dwight D. Eisenhower attended the services and diplomatic
representatives and heads of States from ninety-two nations.

The body of President Kennedy was laid to rest in Arlington
National Cemetery, across the Potomac, not far from the Lincoln
Memorial and the sad and brooding statue of the Great Emancipator.

President Kennedy's statement of courage and patriotism voiced
in his Inaugural Address, less than three years before, was many times
repeated: "Ask not what your country can do for you, but rather
ask what you can do for your country."

The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the names
of the three winners in the 1963 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. This
contest was announced in the May 1963 issue of The Relief Society
Magazine y and closed August 15,1963.

The first prize of forty dollars is awarded to Alice Morrey Bailey,
Salt Lake City, Utah, for her poem "The First to Go." The second
prize of thirty dollars is awarded to Hazel Loomis, Casper, Wyoming,
for her poem ''Verdure." The third prize of twenty dollars is awarded
to Margery S. Stewart, Pacific Palisades, California, for her poem
''Quo Vadis."

This poem contest has been conducted annually by the Relief
Society General Board since 1924, in honor of Eliza R. Snow, second
General President of Relief Society, a gifted poet and inspirational
leader.

The contest is open to all Latter-day Saint women, and is de-
signed to encourage poetry writing and to increase appreciation for
creative writing and the beauty and value of poetry.

award winners zi,^^

Prize-winning poems are the property of the General Board of
Relief Society, and may not be used for publication by others except
upon written permission of the General Board. The General Board
reserves the right to publish any of the poems submitted, paying for
them at the time of publication at' the regular Magazine rate. A writer
who has received the first prize for two consecutive years must wait
two years before she is again eligible to enter the contest.

Mrs. Bailey appears for the fifth time as a winner in the Eliza
R. Snow Poem Contest; Mrs. Loomis is a first-time winner; and Mrs.
Stewart is a third-time winner.

There were 330 poems entered in the contest for 1963. Entries
were received from thirty-six of the fifty states, including Hawaii,
with the largest number, in order, coming from Utah, California,
Idaho, Arizona, Oregon, and Washington. England, Canada, Australia,
Wales, Scotland, and Peru were also represented among the entries.

The General Board congratulates the prize winners and expresses
appreciation to all entrants for their interest in the contest. The
General Board wishes also to thank the judges for their care and
diligence in selecting the prize-winning poems. The services of the
poetry committee of the General Board are very much appreciated.
The prize-winning poems, together with photographs and brief high-
lights on the prize-winning contestants, are published in this issue
of the Magazine.

FIRST PRIZE POEM

he First to Go

Alice Morrey Bailey

The valiant one has gone ahead, alone,
Against all wisdom, out beyond the known,
Since Adam drew the first cold, mortal breath
And drank the air which yields both life and death
The first to see or feel, the first to know
The answer to some quest, the first to go
Driven by some dream, some will to learn.
Along some path which may have no return.
What boon does he require, what priceless lures
Are greater than his life, that he endures
The desert's stretching thirst, the arctic's ice.
The scorn of learned ones, the sacrifice
Of dedication? What is so sublime
He burns in full his precious oil of time?

The bold adventurer has combed the earth
And spanned its oceans, circumscribed its girth,
Sailing out beyond the dragon belt.
He planted altars where his sons have knelt.
And raised his nation's flag upon the poles.
Each gain revealing newer, farther goals.
He battered down tradition's ancient bars
And looked with fear and longing on the stars.
What restless blood impels a man to stand
Where man has never stood, some far-off land,
A towering mountain peak, an ocean floor?
What instinct leads him to an unmarked door
To pick and pry, to fumble and to knock
Until the grudging stores of truth unlock?

Ill

The seeker after truth proclaims his find
Among the bright adventures of the mind.
He measures, weighs, and bends his scrutiny
On unseen continents, his mutiny
Is stirred by failure, death, disease and pain
And one by one these enemies are slain.
He forms his theories and tests their flaws
And proves the mighty ways of nature's laws.
His silhouette is bold against the light
Of brighter dawn, and he the shining knight
Whose sharp stiletto point can slit the tent
Of ignorance, and through its widened rent
All men may pour. And soon they, too, shall fly
Among the stars for he has pierced the sky.

SECOND PRIZE POEM

Verdure

Hazel Loomis

So small between the pink pearls

The fire opal clouds and the mare's tail swishing high,

I ran barefoot in the curling sands.

Every part of me was Sabbath then.

Praise rose from the flesh — cool shadows
Fanning sun . . . the bleeding currant bushes
Where I came
To mother's singing steps.

Father close on prophet wheels,

Blue dancing from his eyes

To pleasant sheets of green . . . falling in swathes

With each purring round.

I ran, the sun safe in my arms,
To father's chuckling boost on Jetta's back
Fast strapped — I now was Sweeper of the Sky
Chief Rider of the Dappled Mare!

The lamb — soft days with Jetta —

She was lute and David — Jubilee

Of hooves and hair — of clinging mane — my horse

And I lived there.

Time wore ribbons as I swung

From cliff to cliff

Below the green valley where weasels raced,

Snakes grew long, and dragon flies

Fanned willow fronds.

Four fingers young. I wrote my name
And sifted rocks the ants had made. I watched
The stovepipe for the reindeer swoop. Awaited
The lingering orange and the doll with hair.

The world grew and I, too,

With barns stuffed green —

With cows and buckets and milk foam

Washing the golden paths.

Night came purring on lion's feet — until
A coyote's siren ripped the shrouds apart
And morning broke as bulls locked horns
To fight it out on crimson sod,
While I stood puny on the green lawn.

Ample squaws with smiling teeth

And midnight eyes

Clothed in blankets striped with fire, came

And going carried the sun . . . the stars . . . and me

To the slender road ... up the giant hill ....

Farewell, my green and gallant freedom
Farewell.

THIRD PRIZE POEM

Margery S. Stewart

Quo Vadis?

They say that Peter

Fleeing his cross,

Plodding through midnight

On the Appian Way,

Was halted by an angel,

Who asked gently, "Quo Vadis?

Quo Vadis, Peter?" and the words

Made a gate.

When I was a child
Pondering this story
I was resolute,

No two words would keep me
Or hold me from going
Where the cross was not,
Would send me to the
Irrefutable hammer and the
Splintering wood.

With all my childish strength
I leaned down years
Urging Peter on, past angel.
Past anguish . . . slow blood
Rusting on the nails ....
Oh, hurry, hurry, Peter!
What manner of angel
Brings a riddle at the hour
Of one's death?

But I have learned

That all disciples come

Soon or late

To that same midnight and

The angel's cry . . .

Even I

Most shabby follower.

Quo Vadis is a gate

Opening to a touch ... to where?

To what?

Without him what way is there?

Peter's answer was his turning back.

JANUARY 1964

Alice Morrey Bailey, a versatile and gifted writer, has been a repeated
winner in the Relief Society literary contests. She won first prize in the short
story contest the year of its initiation, 1942, and has won three times in sub-
sequent years. This year's award in poetry places Mrs. Bailey as a winner
for the fifth time. Other poems (many of them frontispieces) , as well as stories,
articles, and three serials of hers have appeared in the Magazine. Mrs. Bailey
is a member of the Sonneteers (a poetry workshop), the Utah Poetry Society,
and the League of Utah Writers, in which she has served as chapter president
and a member of many executive committees. She has been a judge in several
literary contests and a featured speaker at various conventions.

Her many other talents and abilities include sculpture, music, painting,
secretarial and administrative work, and nursing.

Mrs. Bailey's Church work has included positions in all the women's
auxiliaries. She is the wife of DeWitt Bailey, and they have three children
and twelve grandchildren.

Hazel Loomis, a well-known Wyoming author, has been represented in The
Relief Society Magazine by many outstanding poems. She was born in Verdure,
Utah, and grew up in Monticello. She attended Brigham Young University as
well as other universities. Mrs. Loomis has been twice married. Her first
husband was killed in an accident, and she is now married to Ray Loomis, a
chemical engineer, who has a son in the graduate school at Denver University.
Mrs. Loomis is an active member of the Casper Writers Club, and is interested
also in music and art. Her writings have appeared in magazines of National
circulation, and she writes short stories and plays, as well as poems. Active
in positions of leadership in the Church, Mrs. Loomis is at present the stake
literature class leader in Relief Society and is also a Sunday School teacher.

IVIargery S. Stewart, a former Utahn, now lives in Pacific Palisades, California,
where she is actively engaged in Church work and in literary activities. Her
daughter Sandra Phelps and five grandchildren live nearby, and a son Russell
Stewart, Jr. is a student at Santa Monica City College. A former member of
the League of Utah Writers, and a present member in absentia of the Son-
neteers, Mrs. Stewart is affiliated with the Ina Coolbrith Poetry Circle of
California and recently won first prize in their annual contest. She also writes
plays and articles.

Mrs. Stewart has been represented in The Relief Society Magazine by
frontispiece poems, articles, stories, and several excellent serials. She has won
awards twice in the Relief Society Short Story Contest, and three times in
the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Her work has appeared in poetry anthologies,
in magazines of National circulation, and she has achieved high rating in
many contests. Mrs. Stewart expresses her love of literature as a continuing
joy: "I have enjoyed the associations I have gained through writing and the
constant challenge and delight of this form of expression."

The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the award
winners in the Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest, which
was announced in the May 1963 issue of the Magazine, and which
closed August 15, 1963.

The first prize of seventy-five dollars is awarded to Mary Ek
Knowles, Ogden, Utah, for her story ''Moment of Trust." The second
prize of sixty dollars is awarded to Lael J. Littke, Monterey Park,
California, for her story ''Mama Lives in the Kitchen." The third
prize of fifty dollars is awarded to Myrtle M. Dean, Provo, Utah,
for her story "Someone to Cheer for Johnny."

The Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest was first con-
ducted by the Relief Society General Board in 1942, as a feature
of the Relief Society Centennial observance, and was made an annual
contest in 1943. The contest is open to Latter-day Saint women who
have had at least one literary composition published or accepted
for publication in a periodical of recognized merit.

award winners

ANNUAL RELIEF SOCIETY
SHORT STORY CONTEST

The three prize-winning stories will be published consecutively
in the first three issues of The Relief Society Magazine for 1964.

Seventy-three stories, the largest number ever submitted, were
entered in the contest for 1963, including submissions from Canada,
Australia, Wales, and England. Mrs. Knowles is a fifth-time winner
in the contest; Mrs. Littke is a first-time winner; and Mrs. Dean is
a fourth-time winner.

The contest was initiated to encourage Latter-day Saint women
to express themselves in the field of fiction. The General Board feels
that the response to this opportunity continues to increase the
literary quality of The Relief Society Magazine and aids the women
of the Church in the development of their gifts in creative writing.

Prize-winning stories are the property of the General Board of
Relief Society and may not be used for publication by others except
upon written permission from the General Board. The General Board
reserves the right to publish any of the other stories submitted,
paying for them at the time of publication at the regular Magazine
rate. A writer who has received the first prize for two consecutive
years must wait for two years before she is again eligible to enter
the contest.

Moment

of
Trust

Mary Ek Knowles

First Prize- Winning Story

Annual Relief Society

Short Story Contest

Bud came to Donna while she
was fixing Patti's hair in rollers
and listening to her read from
the third grade reader. He asked,
*'Mom, can you let me have five
bucks tomorrow?"

Donna had hoped that this
moment would not come. She was
aware of her son towering over
her, tall and handsome with his
brown eyes and crew cut. Bud
was only sixteen but he had al-
ways acted quite adult and
sensible — until he fell in love with
pretty Candy Thompson.

'Tive dollars!" she cried, stall-
ing for time, wishing that Sheldon
was not in Portland on business.
He would handle this problem
calmly. She was inclined to be-
come emotional. Her head was
already beginning to ache.

"Whatever for. Bud?"

''The Spring Hop is tomorrow
night and I'm broke." There was
almost a note of surprise in Bud's
voice.

Donna remembered that for
over a month, ever since Bud

earned fifteen dollars helping Mr.
Brown move to his new hardware
store, both she and Sheldon had
been warning him, ''Remember to
save your money for the big
dance."

And she remembered with a
hot rush of anger the way Bud
had said casually, "Ah, don't
worry. Mom. I know what I'm
doing," as he continued to spend
and spend money on popular
Candy.

Now she said firmly, "Your
father and I warned you that if
you spent your money foolishly,
you would have to take the con-
sequences."

"But, Mom!" his voice cracked
a little. "Things came up . . , ."

"Like malts and hamburgers at
Hoddy's," she interrupted, "and
sessions at the bowling alley and
two trips to the city."

"But, Mom, if you want to
keep a popular girl like Candy,
you have to show her a good
time!"

She remembered that this was

Bud's first girl and she felt her-
self weakening. Then she shook
her head. "Candy knows you
aren't the son of a millionaire but
you have acted like one. In addi-
tion to the fifteen dollars, you
have spent your weekly allow-
ance. ..."

"You won't let me have the
five bucks, then?"

"No, Bud." She turned her
head because she could not stand
to see the white stricken look on
his face, and there was a pound-
ing in her forehead.

"I've got to get five bucks
somewhere!" There was despera-
tion in his voice as he walked out
of the room.

Patti asked, "Isn't Bud going
to take Candy to the dance?"

"He can't, Patti. He has spent
all of his money."

"But, Mommy, Candy has a
new dress for the dance. Joy told
me." Joy was Candy's nine-year-

old sister. "A white dress with
yards and yards of fluffy white
stuff in the skirt." Patti sighed.
"Candy's awfully beautiful and
popular."

And Bud is so completely daffy
about her that he's knocked off
his even keel, Donna worried.
Maybe Candy would never date
him again; and Bud — he had
always taken discipline like a
man, but this was different. Now
someone would have to suffer
because of him.

She finished the last roller.
"Off to bed, darling," she said.

"Did I read all right, Mommy?"
she asked.

"You read beautifully." She
kissed her small daughter, think-
ing how uncomplicated were
problems with a nine-year-old.

It was after eleven when she
went to bed, but she couldn't
sleep. Once she almost telephoned

JANUARY 1964

Sheldon in Portland, but he
would not relent, either. They
had always been firm with Bud,
knowing he was in that diffi-
cult age where he was constantly
testing them, demanding more
and more that they give in to
him, yet unconsciously, inconsist-
ently, hoping they wouldn't give
in, so that in a world where true
values are taken lightly, he could
depend on their unshakeable dis-
cipline.

At breakfast Bud looked so
worried that her heart ached for
him. She wanted desperately to
give him the money. What was
five dollars! But she knew it
wasn't the money involved. He
must take the consequences of
his mistakes to become a mature,
responsible adult.

Bud got up from the table and
a few minutes later when she
lifted the receiver to telephone
her grocery order, she heard him
talking to Freddie Smith. She
heard Freddie say, "So I charge
high interest!" The gang resented
Freddie. They called him Shylock
because he demanded his pound
of flesh for each penny loaned.
Bud was really desperate if he
would appeal to Freddie for a
loan!

Mrs. Olafson, the cleaning
woman, came then and Donna
went with her to the basement
to give instructions. When she
came back upstairs, Bud had his
jacket on. He said, ''Mom, listen.
I . . ." And then Mrs. Olafson
called from the basement. Donna
went to the top of the stairs to

see what she wanted, and when
she returned Bud was gone.

She was extremely busy after
that. She was in the presidency
of the Relief Society, and she
called the members of the lunch-
eon committee in regards to the
opening luncheon and social. At
eleven she was going to the ward
to quilt, and so she prepared an
oven meal for dinner, but busy
or not, all the time she was hurry-
ing and working she worried
about Bud. How would he handle
the situation with Candy!

She was quilting when she
discovered her coin purse was
missing. Marge Griffin asked if
someone had change for a dollar.
Donna said, 'T have twenty dol-
lars worth of change," and
reached into her black leather
bag. There was no coin purse.

She began a frantic search,
taking everything out of the large
bag. Marge said, "Never mind.
Sister Stacey has it." Donna said,
"Oh . . . fine." And she sat there,
a sinking feeling in the pit of her
stomach, retracing her move-
ments since the day before.

She had gone to town and
shopped. As she neared home she
remembered that the cleaner
would be returning Sheldon's
slacks. She had stopped at Car-
ter's grocery store and had the
twenty dollar bill changed.

She could remember hastily
cramming the bills and small
change into her large coin purse.
The cleaner had driven up just
as she stopped the car. She had

MOMENT OF TRUST

paid him a dollar bill and forty the front steps but found nothing,
cents. Then she had gone into And then, as she took her door
the house, carried her handbag to key out of her handbag, she re-
the bedroom. Then Sister Land- membered seeing the plastic coin
ley had telephoned to ask the purse in her handbag when she
name of the poem that the stake had gone through the same mo-
Relief Society president had read tions the day before,
at the monthly leadership meet- Maybe, absent-mindedly, once
ing. she was in the house, she had put
Donna could see herself carry- the purse somewhere else. She
ing the bag into the hallway, plac- began a thorough search through
ing it on the table, and taking out drawers, coat pockets, jackets,
the slip of paper on which she cupboards, the linen closet,
had written the name and author She pushed back her dark hair
of the poem. She had left the with a trembling hand. Maybe
bag there while she had checked her memory was playing tricks,
a book of poems in the library to She could have thought she put
see if she had that particular the coin purse in her bag, but
poem. The purse was still on the instead had left it at Carter's,
hallway table until she left this She could even have paid the
noon. She thought. Bud would cleaner with loose change from
have seen it when he telephoned the bottom of her handbag.
Freddie. The contents were She hurried out and walked
tumbled about, the money quite the half block to the store. Mrs.
visible in the transparent plastic Carter distinctly remembered her
coin purse. putting the coin purse in her bag.
But Bud would never steal It had been a crazy hope. She had
from me! She quickly pushed the known all the time she had paid
thought out of her mind, horrified the cleaner with loose change
at such disloyalty. from the coin purse in her hand-
But where was the coin purse! bag.
Her handbag was one of the new. She walked slowly home,
large carry-all type, with straps. Candy Thompson came towards
open at the top. Her arms had her. Candy was so young and
been loaded with bundles. Maybe pretty with her glossy blond hair
after she paid the cleaner she had and blue eyes. ''Mrs. Gardner,"
thought she was dropping the she said gaily, "will you please
coin purse into her handbag, but tell Bud to call for me at seven
instead had dropped it on the tonight? We're going to double
ground. date with Betty and Archie."

"I'll tell him. Candy." Donna

She hurried from the ward to smiled stiffly and hurried home,

her home, and once there she afraid she was going to burst into

looked carefully from the curb to tears, remembering Bud saying

JANUARY 1964

desperately, "I've got to get five
bucks somewhere!"

But if he did succumb to temp-
tation, he would only take five
dollars, not the coin purse. But
maybe there hadn't been time to
do anything but grab the purse.
Could he have hastily hidden it
somewhere? She went to Bud's
room. Her heart sank when she
saw the closet in confusion, as if
things had been hastily moved
to find something, or to hide
something. She had always re-
spected her children's privacy,
but now she searched everywhere
for the purse, hating herself.

Finally, trembling with exhaus-
tion, she gave up, went to her
room, and sank down on the bed.
The evidence against Bud con-
fronted her and she cried quietly.
It was her fault Bud was a thief.
She should have let him earn the
money. The attic needed clean-
ing. There were any number of
jobs he could have done. She
heard the front door open and
Bud's and Patti's voices. Should
she accuse Bud? Or would he
admit the theft on his own? What
had he wanted to tell her this
morning? She heard music. She
walked slowly down the stairs.
In the hallway below Bud was
teaching Patti to dance, counting
patiently, his big feet slowed to
her small ones.

Donna reached the foot of the
stairs, her throat tightening.
Patti cried, "Look, Mom, Bud is
teaching me to dance!"

Bud laughed, "Me a dancing
teacher!"

How could he be so gay! Better
get the matter over with now. She
said thickly, "Bud, I want to talk
to you."

He stopped dancing, "Yeah,
Mom?"

She began, "Bud, how could
..." and then she looked at her
son with his wide grin, with his
clean freckled face, his honest
face, and shame washed over her.
Bud was not a thief! Even with
all the evidence against him, she
did not believe it!

She knew then that this was
the moment of trust that all
parents know at least once in
their lifetime. That moment when
overwhelming evidence is cast
aside in favor of love and trust
and blind faith ....

Bud asked, "You sick or some-
thing. Mom? Got a headache?
Want an aspirin?"

She stammered, "There isn't
any. I have to . . . ." She stopped.
But there was a whole box of
aspirin on her bedside table! She
had had a headache and had
made a quick trip in the car to
Wight's drugstore just before she
went to bed. She had taken her
coin purse out of her bag, slipped
it into the pocket of her coat!
Her worry about Bud had com-
pletely driven the incident out of
her mind. Her coat pocket was
shallow. Could the purse have
fallen out unnoticed on the seat?

She turned and ran out the
back door. Bud called, "Mom!
Where are you going? I want to

MOMENT OF TRUST

tell you something important."
She opened the car door, felt
along the front seat, her hand
trembling. It was when she
opened the other door that she
saw the coin purse. It had slipped
off the end of the seat onto the
floor next to the door. Fortu-
nately, she hadn't had occasion
to open that door or it would
have fallen out. She leaned
against the car, her legs shaking.

"You lose something. Mom?"
Bud was standing by the car.

She looked up at her son, so
tall and yet so young, so terribly
vulnerable and impressionable.
Yes, she had almost lost some-
thing precious. If she had failed
that moment of trust in her son
and had accused him, a bond
between them would have been
destroyed forever. Maybe Bud
had borrowed the money from
Freddie and it would take a
year's allowance to pay it back,
but Bud was not a thief!

Bud said, "Mom, I had to have
the money for the dance, and I

knew you wouldn't give it to me."
He grinned. "Old - brick - wall
Mom. So I had to use the old
brain, you know? I sold my track
shoes to Skinny Peters. I almost
tore the closet apart finding them.
Hope it's okay?"

Suddenly Donna's little world,
which since yesterday had been
spinning crazily, righted itself.
Bud had got the money by his
own ingenuity. She began to cry
with relief. "Well, gosh. Mom, I'd
outgrown them!" Still she cried.
"Mom, did I say something
wrong? I mean, calling you a
brick wall? I'm glad you and Dad
are like a brick wall, and . . . ."

"I k-know and I'm h-happy
you sold the sh-shoes and . . . ."

"Then why are you crying?
Gosh!"

"Because 1 1-love you and . . . ."

Bud shook his head. "Women
are sure dopey."

"Especially mothers. Bud," she
laughed shakily. "Especially
mothers."

Mary Ek Knowles, Ogden, Utah, is well-known to readers of The Relief
Society Magazine. Four of her prize-winning stories, as well as other contribu-
tions, have previously appeared in the Magazine. She has received recognition
from several magazines of National circulation where her stories have been
featured. She is a member of the Blue Quill writers' club in Ogden, and a
former State President of the League of Utah Writers. After receiving the
letter telling her about winning the first prize in the contest, Mrs. Knowles
replied: "Since winning the first prize before (1961), many things have
happened to me. In August of 1962 my wonderful husband died after a long
illness. . . . Then the following January my dear father died. . . . But, of
course, there is much to be grateful for, my three wonderful children, my
adorable grandson and granddaughter, my good friends, and my good health."

Carol's Christmas

Adelle Ashhy

CAROL sat up and pulled the
quilt around her. She didn't
turn the light on. The glare
of it would add a sharpness to the
night, a sharpness and an awareness
with which she didn't want to have
to cope. The hour was late, but it
wasn't dark outside. The first snow
of the season floated earthward, and
the moon was bright. She watched
the whiteness grow in depth on the
boughs of the gnarled apple tree just
outside the window and wanted to
be out. She knew the coolness of
the winter night would help her
separate her thoughts, but she didn't
get up. She just sat there, quietly,
not wanting to wake Hal. She sat
there, remembering his warning and
remembering Michael's eyes.

Michael's eyes bothered her most.
It was too late for Hal's warning,
but maybe it wasn't too late to do
something about Michael. If she
only knew what the look in his eyes
was trying to tell her. Sometimes
Carol thought he was enjoying the

pre-Christmas festivities, but when-
ever she looked in his eyes, she knew
he wasn't. And she wanted him to
so very much. Sometimes he would
look up and almost say something,
but the words didn't come.

Carol knew that part of the trou-
ble was his loneliness for his parents,
but there was something else . . .
something dark and deep.

It was wrong to force a new kind
of Christmas on him, Carol thought,
and she could hear Doris say, ''Hon-
estly, Carol, you make so much of
Christmas! There's no need to, you
know. . . . No one does nowadays."

Carol pulled the quilt up around
her more snugly, and, in so doing,
was reminded that even in the every-
day things, she hadn't advanced
much . . . not by most standards,
especially those set up by Doris. The
bright patches of the quilt shone out
in the path of moonlight that
played across her bed. She loved
the ties, the memories of long ago
that the patches brought to her . . .

CAROL'S CHRISTMAS

and she loved the old lace curtains
in the living room, the doilies and
the chairbacks on her furniture, and
the braided rug in the hall. . . .

So it was with Christmas at
Carol's house. She and Hal had
always made candy and gingerbread
men, and poured wax candles, even
before their six children came along.
What was the word Doris had used?
Quaint.

''Quaint," Carol repeated aloud,
and Hal stirred and let his breath
out in little mumbles.

CAROL looked at him and
smiled. ''Dear Hal," she whisp-
ered, "you shouldn't spoil me so. If
you didn't always let me have my
own way, I would not get into some
of the things I do." She slid down
between the sheets and slipped into
his arms. Then she remembered
what he had said when she had
asked him about taking Doris' chil-
dren for Christmas.

"Honey, you're asking for trou-
ble."

"Oh, Hal, really . . . it's just for
two weeks. Doris and Jim will be
back the 27th. And I can't enjoy
Christmas knowing those three are
going to be alone."

"They wouldn't be alone. Grace
offered to take them. As soon as
Millie told me her mother was worse
and she would have to go home for
the holidays, I called Grace. Any-
how, it's more her place. . . . She
is Doris' own sister, and you're. . . ."

"I'm just their sister-in-law. . . .
I know, but they're your sisters, and
your nieces and Mike's your nephew
. . . and it will be fun to give them
a real Christmas. . . . Besides, Grace

. . ." she hadn't finished, not out
loud, but she said it to herself . .
Grace is just like Doris . . . They
would have the same kind of a
Christmas with her . . . pies from a
bakery, cold cuts from the grocery,
and the shimmering, aluminum
Christmas tree with every blue bulb
and every icicle in its proper place,
and never the touch of a child.

"It will just be too much," Hal
had continued, "nine children! You
must be out of your mind to think
you can manage.

Carol had giggled. "Nine chil-
dren!" she mimicked. . . . "Six of
them are ours, remember? Anyhow,
I wish it were a dozen! Oh, Hal, I
want Susan and Janet and Michael
to have what we have, just for one
Christmas. They've never made
popcorn balls, or gone Christmas
tree hunting ... or dipped candles.
... It will be so much fun to teach
them."

"It will be just plain work."

"Will you mind?"

"No, Carol, I won't mind, except
that I don't want you to wear your-
self out. . . ."

"Then it's all settled. Anyway,
the children know us better. Grace
and Dave only get here once or
twice a year. And I bet they'll be
glad they won't have to make the
long trip on the icy roads."

Hal had put his hat on then, and
as he bent to kiss her, he had said, "I
don't know why you always have to
take on the worries of the whole
family, but it seems you do, so go
ahead. Just remind me to remind
my dear sister not to take a second
honeymoon trip again unless they are
sure they will be back before Christ-

JANUARY 1964

mas, or that the woman they hire
will be able to stay."

And he had gone out and Carol
had begun the preparations. There
were beds to change around, and
clothing to rearrange to make room
in the closets, and more shopping to
do with the check Doris had left.
Then one evening they went and
got the children, and everything had
seemed fine. Susan and Janet had
been having the time of their lives,
with Carol's two girls their age, but
Michael. . . .

Carol went to sleep then, with
Michael's dark, searching eyes swim-
ming before her.

THE next few days were so full of
laughter and wrapping and bak-
ing and sewing, that Carol didn't
have time to think. Hal had been
right about all the children being a
handful, but for the most part they
were well behaved and she really
was enjoying them.

They popped mountains of fluffy
white corn and strung some of it on
long red string. They made platters
of rich, nutty fudge and crisp amber
peanut brittle. They glued yards of
red and green paper strips together
for chains, and several evenings they
bundled up to go around and see
the brilliantly lighted homes with
animated figures and bells and trees
. . . and everyone laughed and sang
Christmas carols, and talked at
once . . . everyone but Michael.

Carol had been watching him,
and hoping that he would come to
her, but he didn't, and she knew his
hurt had grown too big.

One evening she had Hal take
some of the children shopping and

she put the little ones to bed. And
when the shoppers came home they
went in separate rooms and shut the
doors to wrap their treasures. They
stuck more Santa seals on the pack-
ages than necessary, and used miles
of silver ribbon. But Mike went
into the living room and sat alone.
Carol went in. He was so still, she
hesitated to intrude, but she knew
she had to.

''Mike ... I guess things are pret-
ty hectic around here, aren't they?"

''Sorta. . . ."

''Is there something you would
like to tell me?"

"No "

Carol looked at him and felt his
word hang heavy in the air. "Tell
me about your Christmases. What
do you do that you like the very
best?"

He didn't answer. He just cleared
his throat, and she knew he was
close to tears.

"Tomorrow's the day we go after
our tree." Carol knew he wasn't
really listening, but she went on
anyway. "We used to go cut one
ourselves, but they won't let us do
that any more, so we start out early
and visit nearly every place in town
where they sell trees, and we stand
them up one by one and look at
them carefully. It takes us a long
time to pick one sometimes, because
Uncle Hal likes them tall and lean,
and I like them short and fat, and
Peggy and Dicky. . . ."

QHE stopped. She knew Michael

was crymg

there were no

tears, but she knew he was crying
inside, where it's worse. She knew
he would rather be alone, but she

CAROL'S CHRISTMAS

didn't go. Instead she went over
to him and put her arm across the
back of the couch behind him.

"Mike, please, tell me. Are you
homesick?"

''Sorta." he let the tears come
then, and wiped them on the back
of his hand.

"Ym sorry. Maybe Aunt Grace.

''Aunt Carol, do you always buy
a green tree?"

'Tes." And then she remembered
the trees Doris always bought. . . .
''But we don't have to. I mean, we
could buy a silver one, and get all
blue bulbs and. . . ."

"No, please get a green one. Aunt
Carol, are green trees old-fash-
ioned?"

"I suppose they are. . . ."

"Is being old-fashioned bad?"

"I ... I don't think so. Maybe
in some things it is. I mean, it
would be pretty silly to keep a horse
and buggy when you can have a
car ... or it wouldn't be wise not
to take the best of the new things,
and the best of the old things. . . ."

"Mom always says that you . . .
that you make more work for
yourself because you're old-fash-
ioned. . . ."

"I guess I do." Carol thought of
all the bread and rolls and cakes she
always baked, and the quilt tops she
stitched and the fruit she canned.
"I guess your mother's right, it sure
can complicate things, some-
times. . . ."

"Aunt Carol." Michael wet his
lips and began again. "Do you have
a star for the top of your tree?"

"No ... an angel. An angel with
long, silvery hair."

"Mom says that a star should
always be on the top of the tree. We
made a lot more work for you, didn't
we?"

"You mean by coming here?
Goodness, no. I wanted you. Aunt
Grace was coming for you, but I
wouldn't let her."

"Really?"

"Really. I kinda thought. ... I
hoped you'd like to make popcorn
balls and ornaments and . . . but I
guess all that is pretty silly, isn't
it?"

"Aunt Carol, may I hang a couple
of bulbs on the tree?"

"You may do more than that.
Uncle Hal always puts the lights on
and the children have to do the
rest."

"All of it? The icicles, too?"

"Especially the icicles."

"What if we get them all bunched
up?

"Who cares? We think it still
looks pretty."

"With them all bunched up?"

"Especially when they're bunched
up.

CAROL left the room then. She
said it was time to bathe the
other children, but she really had to
leave because her throat was tight,
and her voice wouldn't act as it
should.

Maybe it isn't right to rear a child
without letting him decorate a tree,
but it isn't right to confuse him,
either, and that's what she knew she
had done. Confused Michael, and
filled him full of doubts and ques-
tions. . . .

Carol bathed the children and
dressed them in soft flannel night-

JANUARY 1964

clothes and brushed their hair, and
wondered what was going on inside
Michael. She wondered what he
meant by asking about the star. The
angel had been in her family for
generations, but maybe having a
star was important, though she
couldn't see why. . . .

Long after everyone was tucked in
for the night, and long after she
should have fallen asleep, she lay
wondering about it and then it came
to her. The story of the Wise Men,
and the story of the Christ Child.
And, along with remembering the
story, a shame came over her.

Somehow she had become so in-
volved with the cooking and the
making, that she had forgotten.
Quietly, she slipped out of bed and
went into the living room and went
over to the little table where she
kept her books. She found the
Bible and turned the pages, and
there in the dimly lighted room, she
turned to the Christmas story, and
then went to Michael's room. He
was sitting on the edge of his bed
looking out into the night.

"Michael. . . ." Softly her words
went to him, and he didn't move as
he answered her.

''What?"

'Tve been thinking . . . you
know, about the star. . . ."

"I have, too."

''Would you like me to read the
story to you?"

"You don't have a Bible. I looked
in your bookcase, and I couldn't
find one. Aunt Carol, could we go
get mine? Mom told me to be sure
and read the story each night before
bedtime like we do at home."

"I have a Bible, Michael. Mike,
you know about my being old-fash-
ioned? Well, I guess I'm really not
old-fashioned enough. ... I had
forgotten about the very first
Christmas."

Michael turned on the night light
and took the book from Carol.
"May I read it?"

And as he read the words in
hushed tones, Carol knew that it
didn't matter what color the Christ-
mas tree was, or if the candles were
homemade. It didn't even matter
if the children were allowed to put
the icicles on the tree, so long as
they knew what Christmas was for
... so long as they were told the
story.

New Serial to Begin in February

A new serial YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING, by Hazel Thomson,
of Bountiful, Utah, will begin in the February issue of the Magazine. The
setting for the story is picturesque San Bernardino, California, in the early
days of its settlement, and presents the dramatic development of Selena Bald-
win from a frightened and fearful girl into a woman of strength and courage
who contends valiantly against a hostile environment and her own short-
comings. Mrs. Thomson is a gifted and experienced writer whose serial
"Because of the Word" delighted the readers of the Magazine in 1961.

<^HB

i n^ 9

voman s
Sphere

.\J: 1.

Ramona W, Cannon ^H

Belle S. Spafford, General Presi-
ident of Relief Society, and First
Counselor Marianne C. Sharp,
represented Relief Society at the
meetings of the National Council
of Women of the United States,
in New York City, in October.
President Spafford delivered a
keynote address at luncheon, on
October 9th, in which she empha-
sized the duties of membership,
saying, ". . . we must see ourselves
as a united body of women work-
ing together to serve society,
equally responsible with our
elected officers for the main-
tenance and success of the
Council, unique among women's
organizations."

Mrs. Maria Goeppert Mayer,
born in Germany, now an Ameri-
can citizen, shared the 1963
Nobel prize for physics ($51,158)
with Dr. Eugene P. Wigner. The
only woman besides Madame
Curie (1903) to win the Nobel
physics prize, Mrs. Mayer was
honored for research showing that
atomic nuclei are built of onion-
like layers of neutrons and
protons held together by compli-
cated forces. Her theory has ex-
plained many nuclear properties.

Mrs. Maria Isabel de Atiles
Moreu of Puerto Rico won the
Lane Bryant individual award for
volunteer service and was given
$1,000 at the announcement
meeting in New York City in
November. The award was in
recognition of Mrs. Moreu's work
in establishing rehabilitation cen-
ters for handicapped children and
adults. Mile. Denise Legrix of
France won the International
Volunteer award for her fund-
raising campaign which resulted
in the building of France's first
orthopedic center for handicapped
children.

V^LENTiNA Tereshkova, the So-
viet cosmonette and first v/oman
in the world to make a space
flight married, on November 2,
1963, Soviet Cosmonaut Andrian
Nikolayev, in one of Moscow's
two ''palaces of marriage." Valen-
tina expects to make more diffi-
cult space flights in the future.

A FEW women, for the first time
in history, will be added to the
very special group of men per-
mitted to attend the Ecumenical
Council of the Catholic Church
as lay auditors or delegates, Pope
Paul VI has announced.

DITORIAL

VOLUME 51 JANUARY 1964 NUMBER

,.« ^\\\\iifff/////.

The Day of the Lamanite

The work of the Lord among the Lamanites must not be postponed, if we desire to retain
the approval of God. Thus far we have been content simply to baptize them and let them
run wild again, but this must continue no longer; the same devoted effort, the same care in
instructing, the same organization of priesthood must be introduced and maintained among
the house of Lehi as amongst those of Israel gathered from gentile nations. As yet, God
has been doing all, and we comparatively nothing. He has led many of them to us, and
they have been baptized, and now we must instruct them further, and organize them into
churches with proper presidencies, attach them to our stakes, organizations, etc. In one
word, treat them exactly, in these respects as we would and do treat our white brethren.
(Gospel Kingdom, page 247).

These words of President John Taylor, in 1882, are seeing fulfillment today,
and, in the instructing, Relief Society women may and are taking a prominent
part. The Nephite prophets loved the Lamanites. Enos plead with the Lord that
if the Nephites were destroyed and the Lamanites survived, that the Lord would
preserve the record of the Nephites "that it might be brought forth at some
future day unto the Lamanites, that, perhaps, they might be brought unto salva-
tion." Then Enos said, after the Lord covenanted with him to do so "wherefore
my soul did rest."

If mothers in Zion today would have their souls rest, they will heed the teachings
of The Book of Mormon and extend toward the Lamanites that charity which
never faileth. Our prophets today reveal that now is the time for loving service
and guidance to the Lamanites. This generation has been offered this blessing.
Relief Society has been asked to be an advocate of the Indians — to foster
enlightenment to Indian women, to assist, work with, and encourage them both
by teaching and training tnem. But, as the gift without the giver is bare, so
Relief Society members must do all they do in the spirit of true charity. One will
recall the wonderful promises made to the Lamanites and strive humbly to be
instrumental in the Lord's hand to assist in preparing the Lamanites for their

lelle S. Spafford, Pre.

Marianne C. Sharp, First Couns

Louise W. Madsen, Second Counseli
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S. Manwaring
EIna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch

great and essential work of the Last Days. Relief Society members will gain
great joy as they assist their Lamanite sisters, extending the hand of sisterhood
and love to them.

A second opportunity is coming to increasing numbers of Relief Society mothers
in the Church to be "nursing mothers" —to open their homes, and, more
important, their hearts, to Indian Latter-day Saint children, and make them one
with their own families during the school terms. This foster care Indian Student
Placement Program has the greatest potential for Church leadership among the
Indians. Moreover, mothers of the Indian children today exhibit an unselfish
love in depriving themselves of their children during the school months that
they may progress and become leaders of their people. The love for their chil-
dren and families is the same as that described by Jacob the brother of Nephi
about 500 years b.c. when he said "and one day they shall become a blessed
people. Behold, their husbands love their wives, and their wives love their hus-
bands; and their husbands and their wives love their children."

President Wilford Woodruff declared in 1873:

. . . The Lamanites will blossom as the rose on the mountains . . . the fulfillment of that
prophecy is perhaps harder for me to believe than any revelation of God that I ever read.
It looks as though there would not be enough left to receive the Gospel; but notwithstand-
ing this dark picture, every word that God has ever said of them will have its fulfillment,
and they, by and by, will receive the Gospel. It will be a day of God's power among them,
and a nation will be born in a day. Their chiefs will be filled with the power of God and
receive the Gospel, and they will go forth and build the New Jerusalem, and we shall help
them. (Journal of Discourses, 15:282).

As President Woodruff declared, the promises of the Lord never fail. May each
Relief Society member resolve in her heart and act courageously to further this
marvelous work now spreading in accelerated tempo among the Lamanite peo-
ple. As the opportunity comes may every Relief Society member humbly,
obediently, and joyfully become a faithful and devoted advocate of this nation
of the Lord.

— M. C. S.

otes to the Field

SlSlSlASlXSlSlSlSLSlSlSlSLSLSlSlSlSlSlSlS^^

Bound Volumes of 1963 Magazines

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1963
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The
Deseret New Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111.
(See advertisement in this issue of the Magazine.) The cost for bind-
ing the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.75, leather
$4.20, including the index. A limited number of 1963 Magazines are
available at the offices of the General Board of Relief Society, 76
North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, for $2 for twelve
issues. It is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of
the 1963 Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief
Society libraries.

The New March of Dimes
Fight Birth Defects - Fight Arthritis

The National Foundation

Your March of Dimes and dollars are now working harder than ever.
There are more than seventy March of Dimes Centers in fifty-one
cities across the United States. Typical of such centers are the Birth
Defects Special Treatment Center at the L.D.S. Primary Children's
Hospital in Salt Lake City, Utah, and the Juvenile Arthritis Special
Treatment Center at the University of Utah. In these centers each
working day finds dedicated, skilled men and women continuing the
fight against Birth Defects that strike a newborn child in America
every other minute of the day, and against the Nation's Number One
Crippler — Arthritis, which now afflicts eleven million Americans.

In our fight against Birth Defects, your March of Dimes contri-
butions are also supporting a broad range of studies to determine
why Birth Defects and Arthritis occur, how they may be prevented,
and the best means for correcting disease and disability.

Despite polio's headlong rush to oblivion, thanks to the Salk and
Sabin vaccines which you literally bought and paid for through the
March of Dimes, there are still many partially or completely para-
lyzed victims who need help and further rehabilitation.

Give to the 1964 March of Dimes and your treatment centers
will be able to continue in their search for hope and help for the child
born less than perfect. Give generously to your 1964 March of Dimes.

LOST

,v r" >:^>>*.^;^'

Hazel K. Todd

^A/iTH strange anticipation the well-
dressed young woman stood alone
in the falling snow before the old
house in the trees. She had come
through the sagging gate, down the
snow-filled path where, as a child,
her dancing feet had sped. The
taxi that had brought her from the
airport was rapidly disappearing in-
to the white mist down the country
road, taking with it the driver who
had raised an eyebrow questioningly
as he deposited her expensive lug-
gage at the porch. But how could
he know by looking at the old house
sleeping there, of the Christmas
warmth it had held within its an-
cient walls! The woman stared at
the great carved door. How could
she hope to find the something of
Christmas she had lost, that used to
be here in this silent old house! For
the parents who had brought her
here as a child were gone, and the
grandparents who had hung the
great tree with tinsel and angels
were gone, too, these twelve years.
And she, Joan Mason, an ac-
complished dress designer and owner
of the old house, alone, was left.

For a minute she turned and
stared back the way she had come.
But the taxi had already disappeared
in the mist of falling snow. Slowly
she opened her purse and fumbled

in it to bring out an ancient key tied
with a red string. For a few sec-
onds she gazed thoughtfully at it
and then she fitted it into the black
lock of the door. It turned easily
with the generations of years of ex-
perience behind it. The door swung
open and she stepped inside. Stand-
ing there with her back to the door,
her eyes traveled expectantly over
the old familiar things as if already
the lost essence should sing out,
"You are here! At last I am found!"
But they were silent, the things she
had known, the red plush sofa, the
bookcase with its glass doors and its
rows of books, the elaborately
framed pictures of her ancestors on
the wall, the mantel where she had
hung her Christmas stockings long
ago.

In the great fireplace wood lay
unkindled. With a warm tingle of
old familiarity she turned to the
carved bird on the mantel with its
match-filled wings.

In a few minutes the fire was
blazing comfortably. She had hung
her wraps in the hall closet and put
away the groceries that she had
bought in the village on the way.
Now she sat before the fire in the
old rocking chair where her grand-
mother had rocked.

JANUARY 1964

Vinson would be surprised if he
could see her here. She went over
again the words she had scribbled so
hurriedly on a sudden impulse:

Dear Vine,

I won't be able to go on the house party.
I hope you'll forgive me. I've gone to find
something of Christmas I had once and
lost. — Joan

She never would have thought of
writing the note or of coming, if the
letter hadn't arrived in the mail
yesterday morning from the Grays,
the aged couple who were the care-
takers of the old home that had
come to her as an inheritance from
her grandparents. The letter had
simply stated that an unexpected op-
portunity had come for them to
spend the winter in Arizona, and
they were enclosing the key.

In all the years the old place had
belonged to her she had paid no
heed to it, except for the checks she
mailed for its maintenance. But
yesterday, when she opened the let-
ter, the key with the red string un-
leashed a stream of memories that
rushed and tumbled over each other
until she wept softly into the folds
of the scarf in her hands.

She saw her grandfather placing
the great log on the fire. She danced
around the Christmas tree while
they hung it with wonderful treas-
ures from an old brown box, candles
with real fire, popcorn, and home-
made chains. And the star at the
top, a great silver star painted on a
smooth board and wound with tin-
sel and beads. And her grandmoth-
er had wrapped it and unwrapped
it very carefully each year, because,
as she had explained to Joan (who
was Joanna then), it represented the

Baby Jesus when he was born in
Bethlehem.

So deep in the midst of clamoring
memories was she, that the knock-
ing at the door might well have been
her grandfather, his arms filled with
the Yule log, demanding admittance.
As in a dream, Joan rose and started
across the room. Then she halted.
This was not her grandfather! Some-
one to see the Grays. She was about
to return to her chair when the
knock came again. It roused a
curious impulse, and she found her-
self at the door looking down into
the small, heart-shaped face of a
child. She was a quaint little girl
with long dark braids hanging from
a queer little knitted cap with a
peaked top. She wore a long gray
coat and heavy overboots. In her
mittened hand she carried a bright-
colored sand pail that might have
been from a different world. At
sight of Joan the child's brow puck-
ered in a puzzled expression, and
she brushed her free hand over her
cheek in an odd little mannerism.

Joan looked at the child with
curiosity. At least this was some-
thing new and different. "Won't
you come in?" she asked, still hold-
ing the door.

The child hesitated. "But where
is Mrs. Gray? I wanted her to help
me find the star."

Joan looked at the bucket, wonder-
ingly. "I am very sorry," she said,
"Mrs. Gray isn't here any more."

The child's face fell. For a mo-
ment Joan thought she was going to
cry. Quickly she tried to make
amends. "Perhaps — perhaps I
could help you." She looked at the
bucket again. "Did you say a stf.r?"

THE LOST STAR

The little face brightened hope-
fully, and she smiled. "Oh, didn't
you know about the star?" she
asked in deep surprise.

Then, when Joan still looked puz-
zled, she added so very earnestly,
"You know, the Christmas star, the
Jesus, star. Mrs. Piney says that
people have lost the star because
they don't remember Jesus any
more."

Joan stood a moment staring at
the child without saying anything.

"She says it must be found again,"
the little girl continued.

"I ... I suppose it must," Joan
whispered slowly.

"What did you say?"

"Oh, nothing, nothing at all. I
was just thinking. That is — I
mean perhaps that is what I have
lost — the Jesus star!" And then
she suddenly blushed as though she
stood before the child on trial for
some grievous offense. "Oh, you
must be cold," she said, brushing the
snow from the peaked cap and the
long coat. "Please come in and sit
by the fire. Let me take your coat
and cap."

The little girl sat on the low stool
where she, herself, had sat so many
times long ago. She placed the
bucket carefully on the lap of her
brown dress.

"What — what were you going
to do with the star?" Joan asked
with her eyes on the bucket.

The child looked up quickly with
frank blue eyes. "If I had a Christ-
mas tree I would hang it at the tip-
top where everyone could see it."

Joan struggled with the strange
emotions inside her. She gazed at
the little girl in wonder, while she
searched carefully for words. But

she could find none appropriate.

"I guess it must have tumbled
from the sky," the little girl went on,
completely unaffected by Joan's
silence. "It must be in the fields.
But Mrs. Piney is so old she could
not walk in the snow. But you will
go!" she finished brightly.

Joan looked out the window.
The white dusk was gathering. The
short winter day would soon be over.
The snow was falling steadily with
thick white flakes. What did you
do with a strange child with some
long-ago charm who wanted you
to go in the snow some place to hunt
for an imaginary star that had fal-
len from the sky because people had
ceased to think of Jesus!

"I . . . I'm afraid it is too late
tonight to find the star," Joan said,
fumbling for words and snatching
the hope that with a little time she
would know what to do.

"But maybe Mrs. Piney will not
go to sleep tomorrow."

"Who is Mrs. Piney?"

"She takes care of me. She cooks
the food and sews my dresses."

Joan looked over the drab brown
dress buttoned under her chin, at
the bulky stockings, and the old-
fashioned coat she had hung over
the chair by the fire. Her mind
drew a vivid picture of Mrs. Piney
— an old lady apart from the world,
who knew nothing of the way mod-
ern children dressed and played;
but who knew about important
things like the star.

"Who are you?" asked the child
abruptly.

"My name is Joan." Then, on
second thought she added, "No, it
is Joanna, and I used to come to
this house when I was a little girl."

JANUARY 1964

"Oh, I will come tomorrow!" said
the child happily.

Then again there was a knock. A
half -fearful, startled look crossed the
little girl's face, and she turned her
stool with her back to the door.

Joan arose and walked to the door,
half expecting some unreal person to
be standing there.

It was a man, tall and lean. Yet
in his face were the same frank blue
eyes as those of the little girl. At
sight of her he looked surprised and
lifted his snowy hat, displaying dark
hair grayed at the temples.

"I beg your pardon," he said
apologetically, "but I was looking
for a little girl. She comes over here
occasionally, even though I have
told her she must not bother the
Grays."

Joan looked at the man, her mind
filled with questions. There was no
sound from the little girl even
though Joan was sure she must have
heard. There were drawn lines
about the man's eyes and mouth, and
Joan thought she detected a hint of
bitterness about him.

She stepped back from the door.
"Please come in," she said. "The
Grays are in Arizona. I own this
place and I came to — to see about
it," she finished lamely.

He entered and she saw him stif-
fen slightly. "There you are,
Mitzie," he said quite sharply.
"Why did you run away when
Mrs. Piney was asleep?"

The little girl began to cry then,
sobbing, with her tiny face buried
in the skirt of her brown dress.

"You must come with me at
once," the man said quite sternly,
crossing to her.

Even though the present dilemma
was no concern of hers, Joan felt
desperately the urge to do some-
thing.

She put out her hand instinctively.
"Please," she said, "do not scold
her." And then her face flushed.
"I mean, Mitzie was certainly no
bother."

"She knows she must not run
away," the man said, taking her by
the hand.

"But, Daddy, I wanted to find
the star!" Mitzie wept, standing and
clinging to her father's leg.

He put his hand on her head.
"Mitzie, you must stop talking such
nonsense." He turned to Joan. "I
am away a lot," he said. "The
woman who takes care of her is old
and sentimental."

Mitzie let go his leg and held her
face in her hands.

But he was holding her coat, and
she ceased her crying and put her
arms resignedly into the sleeves.

Joan stood by, confused with the
strange drama she had so suddenly
found herself a part of, and yet
there was something. . . .

"I was thinking," she said, staring
at the child in her quaint coat and
cap, and then at the man, "that —
that perhaps, you, too, have lost the
star!"

He looked at her with sort of a
quizzical weariness. For a moment
he hesitated, and then he walked to
the door, holding Mitzie's hand. He
turned then, with a half-bitter smile
flicking the corners of his mouth.
"Mitzie's mother died," he said,
"seven years ago on Christmas Eve,
the night Mitzie was born."

They went out the door, then, into

THE LOST STAR

the mist. Mitzie turned slightly,
and, for a brief moment, looked at
Joan with a half-pleading, sad ex-
pression on her tear- streaked face.

And then the door closed on them
and the snowy night, and they
were gone.

For a time Joan stood staring at
the door. What a paradox! She
had come two thousand miles here
to find something that was to be
peace and serenity, joy and thanks-
giving. Instead, she had met a
lonely little girl and a man, bitter
and miles away from his own child,
a child who wished for a Christmas
tree on which to hang the Jesus star.

Suddenly an idea came surging
over her, like a light, along the path
of old memories. Why not make a
Christmas for Mitzie! A huge
sparkling tree with candles and pop-
corn and paper chains! The old
brown box! Where was it! And
the star, the silver star with the tin-
sel and beads! Mitzie's star!

Burning with excitement, she
raced from one corner of the old
house to the other, digging in closets
and cupboards and drawers until
she found the box in the cubby hole
at the top of the stairs. With her
heart drumming at her ribs, she
lugged it down the stairs to the mid-
dle of the old parlor floor before the
fire. How she cried over each gold-
en treasure, unwinding long chains
of paper and tinsel, kissing each
bright cherub, laughing with delight
at the glass birds and the tinkling
bells. Happily she gazed over the
room, mentally setting up the tree,
hanging it with splendor. Her eyes
rested for a second on the old organ,
and she rushed to it and sat down
on the worn velvet bench. From

one old carol to another she sang
while a tender peace settled about
her. She came to the words, "Star
of the East, oh, Bethlehem Star."
Her fingers paused. Her foot ceased
to pump the old bellows. The Star!
The Star that meant losing yourself
for others. Yes, it was the star that
she had lost! But she had found it!
She leaned her head down on the
ivory keys and wept tears of sweet
release.

So, all the next day she worked and
listened for the knock that would
bring Mitzie in search of the star
she had promised to help her find.
She refused to accept the possibility
that she would not be able to come.

But noon passed and the wind
came up, blowing the loose snow
into drifts. She saw it through the
window, piling along the fence be-
yond the apple trees. She went out-
side and let the wind whip at her,
trying to imagine in which direc-
tion Mitzie could live. The early
winter dusk was settling. There was
not time to wait longer. She must
call a taxi.

She had barely retraced her steps
into the house and reached the
phone when the knock came. With
her heart racing in anticipation, she
hurried to the door. But it was not
Mitzie. It was Mitzie's father,
standing there in the blowing snow,
with the bitter lines on his face,
tightened. "I'm sorry," he said, "to
bother you again. But Mitzie
slipped away while I was gone. You
see I let Mrs. Piney go home this
morning, and I just realized today
that she had done nothing about
Mitzie's Christmas." He looked away
into the snow. "I have never been

JANUARY 1964

here on Christmas with her before."
His eyes came back. "I hope Mitzie
hasn't been worrying you about the
star again. She can't seem to get
it out of her mind."

A sharp intimate fear possessed
Joan. "She is not here!" she said.

"Not here?" The man looked be-
wildered. "But it was the only
place she could be. I was sure. . . ."

Joan felt limp and sick. "If you
only knew," she said, "how much
I wanted her to come. I. . . . Oh,
please come in."

She led him into the room and he
stared in amazement.

"It was for Mitzie," she said. "The
star at the top of the tree. It is
her star, one I loved when I was a
little girl. You see, I, too, had lost
the star, lost it in a whirl of parties,
and night clubs, and making mon-
ey, and friends who didn't know
true values, and. . . ." She paused
and wiped the tears from her eyes.
"Mitzie helped me find it. And I
wanted her to have it, too, a real
Christmas such as she had never
known."

She dropped into the rocker and
put her head on the lacy doily of
the arm and wept.

He stood meekly before her hold-
ing his hat. "I have been a heel,"
he said, "the most inadequate father
a child ever had. I have let my
own selfish grief deny her both fa-
ther and mother." He hesitated.
"Last night I kept thinking of what
you said about my losing the star.
And I realized you were right, so I
let Mrs. Piney go home for Christ-
mas, and I decided to make Mitzie
a real Christmas."

Joan was wiping her eyes.

"Come!" she said, standing quickly.
"We must find her. It is much too
cold. Where can we look?"

"Only that I think she has gone
somewhere to find the star."

"In the fields!" Joan said, "She
said it must be in the fields!"

But it was a hopeless task, wading
through the fields in the blowing
snow, calling for Mitzie, flashing
the light across the stretches of
ominous white, while consternation
turned to terror.

They stopped and faced each oth-
er. "We could call the police from
your home. It is nearer than mine,"
he said.

Then, as they threw open her
door against the wind, they saw
Mitzie standing there. She was
gazing at the silver star at the top
of the tree.

As they came rushing forward,
she turned to them, her face alight
with rapture, completely unaware
of the anxiety she had caused.
"Look!" she cried, "The Star! I have
found the Jesus Star! It is on the
top of your tree!"

"Yes, Mitzie, darling," her father
said in penitent tones, as he gently
took the sand pail from her hand
and set it on the floor. Then he
held the little hand in his own.

Joan reached for the other hand.
"It is the star we had all three lost,
Mitzie. But truly it is only the
picture of it. The real Jesus star is
in people's hearts."

"And we will keep it there for-
ever," Mitzie's father said.

Then he walked to the doorway
and taking the sprig of mistletoe
from it, he carried it back to hang
it from a dangling Christmas bell
over their heads.

What Is

a Work

Meeting

Leader?

^*5=-^

Sylvia Lundgien

J3etween the innocence of youth and the dignity of mature sisters,
we find the dehghtfully blessed lady called the work meeting leader.

Work meeting leaders come from various backgrounds, but all have
the same possibilities to teach, inspire, and uphold the standards of the
Relief Society and the home, and to enjoy every hour spent in planning
and executing the plans, and to protest only with new ideas when one
work meeting is completed and the next one comes into view.

Work meeting leaders are found everywhere — in department stores,
variety stores, antique shops, supermarkets, attics, basements, back yards,
kitchens, and even in city dumps. They are planning, always planning how
to inspire all members to use their own talents and make the most out of
what they have.

Presidents love them, counselors counsel with them, chairmen work
with them, and husbands and children wonder what they are doing with
all that junk.

JANUARY 1964

A work meeting leader is beauty with a creative mind, wisdom with
glue on her fingers — the hope of the Relief Society, with scissors, needles,
and thread in her pockets.

When she uses long-range plans, her Relief Society is active and
happy with their accomplishments, but when she plans for only one
month, and maybe that just before work meeting, she is not successful and
Relief Society spirit begins to lag.

A work meeting leader is a composite. She has an appetite for work-
meeting luncheons, the disposition of an angel, the curiosity of a research
laboratory, the energy of an atomic bomb, the imagination of a great
designer, the enthusiasm of a firecracker. When she plans a work meet-
ing she draws on the talents of all the sisters.

She likes sisters who are enthusiastic chairmen, who arrive on time
and set up their own departments.

She is not enthusiastic over late comers and early goers, nor sisters
who work reluctantly, nor demonstrations poorly planned. Nobody else
is so early to arrive or so late to go home.

Nobody else gets so much inspiration from a pretty bottle, tin cans,
bits of yarn, scraps of material, or ten cups of whole-wheat flour.

Nobody else can cram into one day the putting on of a quilt, making
pixie dolls, costume jewelry, burlap carry-all bags, have a demonstration
on how to put in sleeves, turn a collar, hand-rub furniture, how to budget
money, make strawberry jam, and yet have hot baked bread ready for lunch.

Nobody else can coordinate her chairmen so that each has time and
materials to demonstrate.

A work meeting leader is a magical creature. She has the privilege
as no other to use any and all who have talent. She can reach sisters who
can be reached in no other way. She can make the new timid members
feel needed and appreciated. She can go into the home of an inactive
member and spy a work of art, a treasure longing to be shared and used.
She can work magic in getting this reluctant sister to come back to Relief
Society.

You can get a work meeting leader out of the chapel, but you can't
get her off the phone. You can give her all the rope she needs, and she'll
hang your work meeting on top with activity and attendance. Might as
well give up. She is genius, your devoted slave, your lifesaver, the back-
bone of your work meeting, your pillar of strength and a real sister indeed.

When you feel your resources have hit bottom and your budget is
overdrawn, your home-making standards need to be raised, but you don't
know how, and you feel frustrated by having tried and failed, she can cure
all your ills with the magic of attending just one work meeting.

We are so thankful for work meeting leaders!

Playtime Recipes

Janet W. Bieeze

ome

inside and out

Teaching a child the joy of creativity
can be even more rewarding if "raw" ma-
terials are used. Paint and clay can be
purchased in a store, but it is much more
fun to see how they are made. The fol-
lowing "kitchen-type" craft materials can
be stored to use another time. Put the
finger paint and the soap bubbles in small
jars, and the play dough in a plastic bag.

Finger Paint

2 c. laundry starch (or flour)

1 c. soap flakes (neither detergents nor
soap powders will do)

Water to make a thick, slippery con-
sistency.

Color with either poster paint or food
coloring. Use on wet, non-absorbent
paper. Real finger paint paper is slick on
one side. Glazed shelf paper can be used
and so can oilcloth. One advantage of
oilcloth is that it can be washed and used
again. Homemade finger paint requires
periodic thinning with water.

1 c. flour
% c. salt

Play Dough

1 tsp. powdered alum (preferable)
or

1 tbsp. salad oil as a binder

Food coloring added to enough water
to make desired pliable consistency.

Knead as you would bread dough until
workable.

Soap Bubbles

Add /4 c. liquid dishwashing deter-
gent to K c. water

Carefully stir in i tbsp. sugar (try to
avoid suds.)

Bubbles are blown by dipping straws,
empty thread spools, or funnels, into the
mixture to obtain a film over the opening.
The last inch of a straw can be cut ver-
tically into fours, making it possible to
blow larger bubbles.

' ^" k.

fj/^^

Ear
Huggers

Nice

Shirley Thulin

I F your little girl has lost her warm ear-hugging hat, you can make
this attractive one to replace it. Little girls love these hats, and they
are ideal to wear with a pony tail.

You can make one from felt, wool, or corduroy. If you use wool
or corduroy, you will have to hem or bind the edges.

You will need two pieces of material each about 16 inches long
and four inches wide, some bright metallic or colorful rickrack for
the trim, and two ties about 10 inches long.

To make a pattern to guide your cutting, make a line 16 inches
long on heavy paper. Find the center of the line and make a mark.
Four inches straight up from this mark, make another mark (Figure
1).

16 —

Figure 1

EAR MUGGERS ARE NICE

Figure 2

Now, starting from one end of the 16-inch Hne, draw a rounded
line curving up from the end to the center mark (Figure 2). Make
another rounded Hne from the center mark to the other end of the
16-inch hne.To be sure it is the same as the first curved hne, it would
be best to fold the paper in half and check.

Seam along top,
joining front and back
sections

Figure 3

You will now have a semicircle with the base 16 inches long,
and four inches through at the widest part (Figure 3). You will
need two of these semi-circle pieces, one for the back of the hat and
one for the front.

Figure 4

Make four small darts in the back piece on the straight edge
to shape the back of the head (Figure 4). The two center darts
should be two inches long and about Vs inch deep, two outside
darts, one inch long and Ys inch deep. The darts should be about
% inch apart.

How to make seam: Machine stitch the two pieces (front and
back pieces) together along the rounded edge, then stitch the trim
all around the straight edges. Now make the two ties and stitch one
to each end. The ties can be yarn, braided, or bias tape, or a string
made of the same material the hat is made from.

To trim the hat, you can make it as simple or as fancy as you
wish. Just a single row of rickrack does nicely, or you can use lace,
angora yarn, several rows of metallic trim, or even a leftover piece
of fur.

Part IV -Dried Beans

Marion Bennion, Ph.D.
Chairman, Department of Food and Nutrition

Sadie O. Morris, Ph.D.

Department of Food and Nutrition
Brigham Young University

Dried beans and peas have been old friends to many homemakers for years.
They have found them a bargain — an inexpensive source of protein, calories,
B vitamins, and iron. The addition of a little meat or cheese to bean dishes
makes the protein even better quality.

The water lost in the ripening and drying of beans must be replaced in
soaking and cooking and this process has required hours of time. In this day of
busy time schedules the modern homemaker has sometimes found this incon-
venient. However, at the present time there are many short cuts which may be
used to decrease the time required in preparation.

A rapid method of soaking beans is to start by boiling them in water to
cover for two minutes, removing from heat and letting covered pan stand one
hour. The beans are then ready to cook in the water used for soaking.

When hard water only is available the cooking time may be reduced by
adding a small amount of baking soda to the soaking water. Do not use more
than Vb tsp. baking soda per pint of water. Larger amounts will cause the beans
to be soft and mushy and will reduce the nutritive value. For one cup of
small red or pinto beans, use about 3 cups of soaking water. After soaking add
one tsp. salt and boil gently about two hours. The use of a pressure saucepan
for cooking at 15 lb. pressure after soaking will reduce cooking time to 5-10
minutes. If a pressure saucepan is used only 2 cups of water are required
in the soaking process and no soda should be added. If the beans tend to form
a great deal of foam during cooking, a tablespoon of drippings or other fat
added to the cooking water should prevent this.

After the beans have been cooked they may be used in a variety of dishes.

Dry Bean Recipes

SAVORY BEANS AND MEAT BALLS

1 lb. ground beef
1/4 c. finely cut onion
c. evaporated milk
c. bread crumbs
1V4 tsp. salt

tsp. chili powder
tsp. pepper

1 tbsp. shortening
V2 c. finely cut onion

2 c. baked beans
I/4 c. catsup

2 tbsp. brown sugar
14 tsp. dry mustard

Mix meat well with onion, milk,
bread crumbs, and seasoning. Wet
hands and shape into 12 balls. Brown
meat balls in shortening and finely cut
onion. Spoon off any drippings around
meat balls in skillet. Add mixture of
baked beans, catsup, brown sugar, and
mustard. Cover and cook over low
heat for 10 minutes. Makes 4 serv-
ings.

BAKED BEANS

1/4

cups pinto or other dried beans
pound salt pork

1 medium onion

1/4

tsp. salt
c. molasses
tsp. dry mustard
tbsp. sugar

Wash beans and discard imperfect
ones. Cover with 6 cups of water,
boil 2 minutes, cover and soak 1 hour
before cooking. Cook in soaking water
until tender, about 2 hours, covered.
During last 45 minutes of cooking add
salt pork. Drain and pour beans and
salt pork into baking pan. Bring
drained liquid to boiling point and add
salt, molasses, mustard, and sugar.
Pour mixture over beans and add
enough more water to cover beans.
Cover pan and bake 3 hours at 300° F.
Then uncover and bake V2 hour more.
Serves 6.

CHILI

2 tbsp. bacon drippings

% c. chopped onion

V^ lb. ground beef
2V2 c. cooked dry beans

% c. minced pepper
2-21/2 cups canned tomatoes

1 bay leaf, crushed

2 tbsp. sugar

3-5 tsp. chili powder
salt and pepper

Brown onion in drippings. Add meat
and cook slowly for a few minutes,
stirring occasionally. Add remaining
ingredients, season, and simmer until
meat is tender and flavors are blended,
about 30 minutes. Serves 4.

3
1
2

BEANS AND BACON CASSEROLE

c. cooked dry beans

c. canned tomatoes

tbsp. chopped green pepper

c. chopped onion

tsp. salt

tsp. chili powder

garlic salt

strips bacon, fried, but not crisp

Combine all ingredients except ba-
con. Turn into greased baking dish.
Arrange bacon strips over top. Bake
at 350° F. for 1 hour. Serves 4.

JANUARY 1964

Delia deed's Hobby Is Making Gifts

Della Bowcutt Gleed, Malad, Idaho, is so versatile and so busy with her
needle and her crochet hook that she is known to Relief Society and to her
many friends, as a maker of lovely gifts. As quilting chairman of the Malad
Third Ward Relief Society, for four years, she has marked and prepared many
quilts for the sisters for work meeting day. A large number of beautifully
designed quilts which she has completed adorn the homes of her friends and
neighbors, as well as the homes of many relatives. She has crocheted a pair
of slippers for each of her forty-one grandchildren. She has also made pixie
dolls for gifts, terry cloth pillows, satin smocked pillows, and clown dolls made
from old stockings. She has knitted many stocking caps, and has recently
completed eight crib quilts, a number of braided rugs, and has crocheted a
large variety of gift items. She sews expertly and is especially noted for the
beautiful aprons she designs and for the children's clothing which she care-
fully cuts and sews.

In addition to her duties as work meeting leader, Mrs. Gleed has served
for many years as a faithful and beloved visiting teacher.

K/SS
of the

WIND

Rosa Lee Lloyd
Chapter 7

««&.

Why would she do such a thing?''
Ben demanded after Pixie and
Tutu had left the room. "Why
would my little daughter want to
look like that!''

Luana smiled, wistfully. "She's
fifteen, darling," she said. "Have
you forgotten how it is to be fif-
teen? How you yearned to attract
a special girl?"

"I wouldn't have looked at a
girl with hair like that!" he
stormed.

"Of course not," Luana agreed.
"Pixie didn't want hair that color.
She tried to be a honey-blond,
and turned out to be an orange
one."

"Her own hair is pretty
enough," he came back fiercely.
"She's the cutest girl on the whole
island. She looked like a little
princess when she danced with
Phil at the Gala Room. . . ." His
voice was calmer. "I was so proud
of them, Luana . . . fine, upright

children — natural as the sun-
shine."

"I know," she answered, "but
try to understand why she did
it, Ben. There is a boy she wants
to notice her. He is attracted to
a pretty blond. ..."

"Then he isn't the right boy
for her," he interrupted. "She can
attract her own kind in her own
way. She is pretty enough."

Luana nodded, but her eyes
did not quite agree with him.

"Yes . . . her own shade of hair
is best for her. It is for any girl.
But we must help her in other
ways, darling. She must have
braces on her teeth this year."

Ben paced back and forth
across the room. At last he
stopped before Luana.

"Do you think I haven't
thought of that?" he questioned.
"We'll get the braces, if I have
to sell the plantation to the cor-
poration."

JANUARY 1964

''No — not that!'' Luana said.
"This plantation is our home. I
don't want you to work under
pressure. I want to live here al-
ways. I want to make our living
here."

Ben bent his head. He was
quiet for a moment. When he
looked at her again, his eyes were
steady and confident.

"We'll get along," he said. "We
always do, sweetheart. I'll talk
to Pixie now."

Luana touched his cheek. "Be
gentle with her. She loves you
dearly and wants to please you."

His brows puckered together,
thoughtfully.

"I want to say something that
will make her realize that it's not
the color of her hair that wins
love — it's what she radiates —
it's what she really is."

"She needs to know that,"
Luana said, "but now — we must
do something about her hair. We
could take her to a good beauty
salon."

"Could they change it to her
own color?" he asked, hopefully.

"I think so. . . . They retouch
it some way, but it's expensive,"
she added.

"It won't break us," he smiled,
"but she needs a lesson. Some-
thing that will remind her that
mistakes cost money sometimes."

"How about making her pay
for it out of her baby-sitting
money? She has been saving for
a camping trip."

"That's it!" Ben said. "Call the
beauty salon and see if they can
take her right away. I'll drive her
there. I don't want anyone to see
her with hair like that!"

The twins were up at five
o'clock on their birthday. They
came romping to Luana's and
Ben's bedroom, their ruddy faces
glowing with joy.

"Look, Mama," Benjy whis-
pered, snuggling his face against
hers. "We're thirteen. Mama. Are
you awake?"

"Yes, dear," Luana answered,
as she pulled Bo down beside her,
too. "Happy birthday, my dar-
lings."

"Can we start on the picnic
early?" Bo asked. "We told Sam
Henri and Hiki and all the others
we invited that we would start
at six."

Luana sat up.

"Well! That is early. You boys
take your swim right away. Then
you can help with the lunch. Let's
see — we decided on peanut
butter and coconut sandwiches
and big red apples. ..."

"And tuna sandwiches, too,"
Bo added.

"And bananas and grapes so
Toki can eat, too," Benjy said.

"That's right," Luana agreed.
"Toki is part of our family now.
We'll need a big jug of poi and
potato chips."

"And one of our birthday
cakes," Bo chimed in. "We have
two cakes. Mama."

"Yes — we'll have the other
one for our family. You remem-
ber that Daddy likes our family
dinner after party guests have
gone home."

"Are we having a luau, too,
Mama?" Bo wanted to know.

"Not a real luau," she ex-
plained. "Our pig will be roasted
in the roaster — not cooked

KISS OF THE WIND

under the ground on hot coals."

^'Oh, sure," he laughed. "I re-
member."

"I wonder what I'll get for my
birthday?" Benjy mused out loud.

Bo looked at him, disdainfully.

"Come on, dopey!" he yelled
as he dashed toward the lagoon.

Luana watched them as they
ran through the sky-blue jacaran-
das and the brilliant pink flowers
that were opening their petals in
the early sunshine.

Everything is so fresh and
alive, she thought. She drew a
long breath, loving the fragrance
of the flowery, sweet-smelling
morning. She could see the daz-
zling blue sky and the bright blue
water of the lagoon reflecting the
great white cotton-puff clouds
drifting lazily against the sun.

This was her own picture of
paradise, she told herself with a
long rapturous sigh. This was
morning on the Pacific, on the
long blue swells that washed the
shores of the Hawaiian Islands.
Midnight, moonlight, and blue-
velvet twilight were equally en-
trancing, she thought, remember-
ing that she had chosen early
dawn for her own painting. That
is when the wind kisses the waves
and they linger breathlessly for
that kiss. She had named her
painting ''Kiss of the Wind." It
was more than a title. It meant
her love for all that was dear to
her — for all that Hawaii had
given to her — her family, her
home, her friends. "Thank you,
dear Heavenly Father," she mur-
mured as she turned from the
window and hurried to the kitch-
en.

By six o'clock they were ready
for the drive to the rolling hills
only three miles away. It was an
ideal place for a picnic, with a
broad valley view.

Philip led the party in his own
jeep. Benjy and Bo were with
him. Ben followed, with the rest
of the family in the station wag-
on. They were ,to meet their
guests at the valley-top.

When they arrived at Hill
Slope, they parked their cars be-
side the fields of yellow poppies.

Margaret stood entranced.
"Such color!" she exclaimed. "It
is an artist's duty to give this
glory to the world!"

"It is indeed!" Tutu said.

"Each place seems lovelier than
the last one," Margaret went on.
"I can't decide which to choose.
But I must do so soon."

"There's a good view of Hale-
akala, the world's largest extinct
volcano," Ben told her. "There —
to your right."

"Oh, yes! It must be thousands
of feet to the rim," she said.

"Ten thousand," Ben answered.
"We will take you there before
you leave. But now — let's pic-
nic!"

Soft cool air floated over them
as they started up the valley.

"What long grass!" Margaret
called out. "And so green!"

Benjy and Bo were far up the
valley with their young friends.
Luana could hear them laughing
and whistling to each other.
When she heard a loud whooping
and yelling, she knew they had
reached the first big hau tree —
one that would be just right for
climbing and swinging.

JANUARY 1964

When the rest of them reached
the big tree, the children were
completely hidden in its tangled,
leafy branches. They climbed
like monkeys, laughing and call-
ing to each other until they
reached the tiptop branches.
Then each of them straddled a
long limber branch and came
swooping down with a wild yell
that echoed across the valley.

"Try it, Aunt Margaret!"

Benjy came running to her
after he landed on the grass.
"Mama did once. It doesn't hurt.
Does it. Mama?"

L u a n a laughed. "Once is
enough!" she said. "That's a good
sport for sturdy boys. Not ladies.
Let Aunt Margaret wait until we
make our slide. That's thrilling
enough for girls."

"It sure is," Emma Lu spoke
up. "I haven't done anything
that crazy for three years."

"Let me take Toki up the tree,
Emma Lu," Benjy coaxed. "He'll
like it."

"He's happy right here on my
shoulder," she said. "He might
get lost in those branches."

"Yes — he might," Benjy
agreed with a reluctant shrug.
"He sure might."

A FTER the second ride in the hau
tree they started up the trail
again. As they walked along, each
gathered ti leaves. They were
long shiny leaves that grew close
to the ground.

Ben, who was walking ahead
of the others, called back that he
had found a place for the slide.
He was standing near a smooth
grassy hillside with an incHne

that was not too steep.

"That's a sissy slide," Bo pro-
tested.

"This is steep enough," Ben
insisted. "And not too steep for
Tutu."

He looked meaningly at his
twin boys. "We must remember
that it was Tutu who taught us
how to slide this way. When she
was younger she could take the
steeper slides. Now she needs an
easy, gentle slope like this. I'll go
first, to smooth the grass. Then
we'll let Tutu slide after me, be-
cause they go faster as each one
goes down. Phil — help me carry
Tutu."

They crossed hands and made
a carriage for Tutu. She put an
arm around each of their shoul-
ders, and off they went up the
hillside. When they reached the
top of the hill, Ben sat down on
his ti leaves. He pulled the long
stalks up in front of him. Then
he moved himself forward until
he began to slide down the hill-
side through the tall, wet grass.
He waited at the bottom of the
hill so he could catch Tutu.

"That was fun!" she laughed.
"Try it, Margaret. It's getting
slicker now."

Margaret's ride was faster than
Tutu's. A little wet pool of mud
was forming at the bottom of
the slide. By the time it was
Luana's turn, the grass was
packed down and very slippery.

"Slick as a ski hill!" Luana
laughed as Ben caught her at the
bottom. "Your turn, Emma Lu."

"Not me! The Mainland has
made a sissy out of me," she
called out.

KISS OF THE WIND

The boys had a rollicking time
for the next hour, laughing and
sliding and splashing mud all over
each other. They were covered
from top to bottom.

''Time to wash up," Ben said.
"That picnic lunch will taste
mighty good after these mud
pies."

They found a stream in the
poppy field and waded there in
the bubbling water. Tutu had
brought a bar of soap in her muu-
muu pocket, and each took a turn
washing off the mud. Then they
went to the jeeps and station
wagon to change into clean, dry
clothes.

Luana spread a large straw mat
on the grass, while Philip brought
the picnic baskets brimming with
food. There were wooden bowls
for poi and mugs for pine and
mint punch. A large, high basket
held the birthday cake. There
were dozens of sandwiches and
large, crunchy chips, and sweet
pickles.

When everyone was seated on
the grass around the mat, Ben
asked Phihp to say the blessing.

Luana thought she had never
heard him offer such a heart-
warming prayer. Words of grati-
tude came from his heart with
freshened vigor and meaning. Un-
til this moment she had not
realized how mature her oldest
son had became.

There was a hushed silence
when Philip said "Amen," as if
each one had felt the love and
gratitude he expressed.

"Well . . ." Ben said at last,
"shall we taste Mama's good
sandwiches? Margaret, would you

like one of tuna? We catch these
fish in our own lagoon. Tuna is
our mainstay in these parts."

Soon the children were eating
as though they had never tasted
anything so good.

Sam Henri, a little Japanese
boy with a cute, winsome smile,
looked up at Tutu.

"My mother says you make the
best poi in all Hawaii," he said.
"She was almost afraid to send
some of her Japanese sushi to
drop in your poi."

"Japanese sushi!" Tutu ex-
claimed. "Those are vinegar rice
balls. We will love them, Sam
Henri."

Sam Henri jumped to his feet
and ran to the jeep. He came
back with a covered basket filled
with tasty rice balls.

"Mm-m-m! Good!" Margaret
said, as she ate one. "That's a
new taste for me. I thought I had
tasted everything."

"Sam Henri," Tutu said, "you
tell your mother that I think she
makes the best sushi in all
Hawaii!"

After luncheon they leaned
back in the tall grass and rested
in the afternoon sunshine. Tutu
told them Bible stories and
legends of old Hawaii. Gradually,
she led them into Sunday School
songs, and the valley echoed with
their joyous young voices.

As the sun moved toward the
west, Luana, sitting beside Tutu,
spoke to her in a low voice. "Sing
the 'Star-Spangled Banner' so
everyone will stand up. Benjy has
been sleeping long enough."

So they sang the "Star-Span-

JANUARY 1964

gled Banner," and tears glistened
in Margaret's eyes as she looked
from one face to another, Hawai-
ian, Japanese, Filipino, Chinese,
and Haole.

''Such devotion," she mur-
mured.

"All Americans," Luana an-
swered. "They know all five
verses. Listen!"

As the sun turned coral in the
west, they went happily home-
ward. Philip led the way. They
were still singing as they rode
down the valley road.

Gaily colored lanterns were
lighted in the garden, where the
table was set for the birthday
cake. There were thirteen candles
for each boy. Family presents
were piled high on two little
tables beside the big one.

Benjy jumped for joy when he
saw his new steel guitar. He gave
everyone a hug and a kiss. But
Bo was very quiet as he un-
wrapped his large painting set.

Luana, watching him closely,
wanted him to be pleased with it.
She hoped he would understand
that they had given him an ex-
pensive set because they appreci-
ated his talent and wanted him
to develop it.

His fingers moved across the
pallet, then he carefully lifted
each tube of paint and each box
of crayons. He felt the quality of
the drawing paper. At last he
looked at Luana and Ben and his
blue eyes were luminous.

"Thanks," he said in a quiet
voice. "How did you know ... I
. . . wanted this?"

"We know what you need,"

Luana answered. "You have a
wonderful talent. Bo. We are so
glad you are pleased with your
present."

"It's — the — greatest!" he
said with a kind of rapture in his
eyes.

"Anybody home?" a strong,
manly voice called from the lanai.

Everyone turned to greet Elder
Farnsworth, the branch presi-
dent. He was a tall, slender, kind-
ly man with gray hair streaked
by the sun. His dark eyes were
deep set and sincere. Everyone
in the branch loved him dearly.
He had an understanding heart
and seemed able to discern what
troubled people without question-
ing them.

"Happy birthday, boys," he
said, smiling at Benjy and Bo.
"I'm not really an uninvited
guest. Your brother Philip in-
vited me."

"I surely did!" Philip said,
coming forward to stand beside
Elder Farnsworth. "I thought
this would be a good time to tell
my family, when we're all to-
gether. You see, Mother and
Dad," his eyes met theirs, "I have
been asked about going on a
mission. Elder Farnsworth has
come to talk to you about it."

Luana was not sure how she
got through the next half hour.
She was gracious and cordial to
Elder Farnsworth. She was hum-
bly grateful that Phihp was
worthy to be called, but, later,
she lay in bed wide-eyed and
sleepless. Where was the money
coming from to send Philip on
his mission?

KISS OF THE WIND

Ben slept restlessly beside her. Margaret did not need the money

She slipped out of bed without from the contest the way Luana

disturbing him. She would go to needed it. She did not have a

her lagoon where she had always teenage girl who needed to have

gone to think and pray when she her teeth straightened; no daugh-

needed help. ter who must have a pretty

It was one of those Hawaiian wedding; no son who had been

nights with a great, lustrous called on a mission; no twin boys

pearly moon that turned the who needed lessons in art and

white sand into glistening crystal, music. Margaret's husband was a

A soft, feathery wind rippled the successful business man, and

blue velvet waves in enchanting Margaret's paintings had sold for

rhythm. No one could see this large sums of money. Didn't

lagoon in the moonlight and not Margaret realize that Ben was

yearn to see it again and again striving to hold on to this planta-

and again. tion?

Her heart beat up into her Why, oh, why, Luana asked

throat! There, on the beach, was herself with a sob, did this con-

a woman sitting before an easel, test mean so much to Margaret?

painting a picture of her lagoon. Why did she work so desperate-

It was Margaret! ly now in the middle of the night?

Luana stood in stunned silence Quietly Luana knelt on the

as she realized that Margaret, too, sandy beach, lifting her heart in

had decided that this particular prayer. She asked her Heavenly

place would make a perfect paint- Father to free her from selfish-

ing for the contest. ness and resentment and cruel

The white sand was cold be- jealousy of Margaret. Her heart

neath Luana's feet. She shivered, cried out in remorse. She could

although the night was warm, not bear to feel this way. Her

Covering her face with her hands. Heavenly Father must know that

she tried to hold back the resent- she was not asking to win the

ment that almost choked her. contest for herself, but only for

She was ashamed of the thoughts her husband and her children,

that tumbled through her mind. (To be concluded)

Exile

Gilean Douglas

And now I go from water — from the sound

Which has caressed me through the nights and days.

My feet will turn to distant, arid ways —

And sometimes stand quite still on desert ground

Because the wind through dusty palms has sighed

Like sleepy water on an ebbing tide.

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook oi Instiuctions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Central German Mission, Rhine-Ruhr District Singing Mothers Present Music for District Conference

March 1963

Seated at the right in the second row: Ruby Mae Richards, former presi-
dent, Central German Mission Relief Society; seated, front row, at the right:
Katherine M. Miller, chorister.

Sister Richards reports: "This fine chorus furnished the music for the
March district conference at Duesseldorf. Sister Miller is the wife of the
building supervisor in Essen. We are very proud of our chorus, and especially
proud of Sister Miller. She has had years of experience as chorister in her
stake in Ogden, Utah. With her talent and her sweet, loving personality, she
had our sisters singing like angels, in spite of the fact she could speak only a
few words of German.

"Also participating at the conference as organist was Sister Koehler;
also present was Martha Amenda, President of the Rhine-Ruhr District Relief
Society."

Ruth Watkins Benson is the new president of the Central German Mission.

Torrance Stake (Colifornia) Singing Mnfhpn: Pre«(pnf Music f_. ^ ^

May 12, 1963

Mary Jane Rahlf, President, Torrance Stake Relief Society, stands second
from the right in the front row; Kathryn L. Squire, former president, stands
at the left in the front row; Norma I. Gagon, chorister, stands next to Sister
Squire; Jean L. Terry, accompanist, is seated at the piano.

Sister Rahlf reports: "This conference marked the third one at which
our Singing Mothers have been privileged to perform. In October 1962 they
produced a very successful musical, and are planning a Christmas musical
for 1963 under the very able direction of Sister Gagon. Our membership totals
forty-five, but we are expanding rapidly with renewed enthusiasm."

August 15, 1963

Left to right: Ella O. Davis, Secretary-Treasurer; Delilah Marshall, First
Counselor; Ella H. Rinderknecht, Second Counselor; Anna O. Smith, former
President.

Sister Smith reports: "The table arrangement was done by Hazel Hender-
son, in colors of blue and gold. Most of the grapes she made of wax. For special
occasions, Sister Henderson has made beautiful table arrangements for the
Relief Society Stake Board."

Lola Gibbons is the new president of Mount Logan Stake Relief Society.

JANUARY 1964

Napa Stake (California) Relief Society Presents "Singing Mothers' Night"

May 17, 1963

Front row, left to right: Florene Williams, chorister; Thurza Foster,
organist; Karen Murdock, soprano soloist; Marjorie Remington, pianist.

Second row from the back, left to right: Sarah Neerings, Education Coun-
selor; Dorothy Blaisdell, President, Napa Stake Relief Society.

The program consisted of a number of offerings by the Singing Mothers,
as well as vocal solos and piano solos. The presentation was beautifully
rendered and very well received. Singers participating represented the following
wards: Fairfield, Napa, Napa Second, Vallejo, Vallejo Second, and Vacaville.

Pocatello Stake (Idaho) Singing Mothers Present Music for Quarterly Conference

May 5, 1963

Marilyn Rishton, chorister, stands at the right on the front row, and Mary
Merkeley, accompanist, stands at the left on the front row.

Enily S. Romish, President, Pocatello Stake Relief Society, reports: "This
group of fifty- three Singing Mothers presented the music for the morning
session of the stake quarterly conference. The Church Authorities present,
along with Pocatello Stake President Roland K. Hart, praised the Singing
Mothers for their lovely appearance, and for their singing. We are particularly
proud of the many young mothers in this group. This was the first conference
in our new stake and ward building. It was less than a year ago when ground
was broken for this building. Sister Lila Walch attended the conference as
the representative of the General Board of Relief Society."

Montpelier Stake (Idaho) Honors Ward Officers and Class Leaders at Leadership Meeting

May 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: ward presidents: Elma Boehme, Geneva;
Elda Rohner, Montpelier Second Ward; Ora Bunderson, Montpelier Fifth
Ward; Helen Lindsay, Dingle Ward; Zora Peterson, Montpelier Third Ward;
Naomi Bacon, Georgetown Ward.

The other sisters in the picture are counselors, secretaries, and other
officers and class leaders.

June R. Shepherd, President, Montpelier Stake Relief Society, reports:
"Ward and class leaders who attained a record of 100 per cent attendance at
stake leadership meetings during the year were honored by Montpelier Stake
Relief Society at the closing meeting. Each sister was presented with a lovely
corsage made by Evelyn Kunz, stake work meeting leader. Montpelier Fifth
Ward Relief Society also received special honors for having eighty -five per cent
of their officers and class leaders in attendance at leadership meetings all
during the year, and also for having had a record of perfect attendance of
executive officers. This ward was presented with the book The Mormon Story
for their library."

JANUARY 1964

Nampa Stake (Idaho) Handwork Display at "Friendship Day"

May 3, 1963

Alta Fuhriman, President, Nampa Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our
stake Relief Society had a 'Friendship Day' as our last event of the season.
We had printed invitations made, and enough were given to each ward so that
each sister could receive one and also receive extras to be sent to her friends
and neighbors. For our program, the stake Singing Mothers furnished two
numbers. One was a special arrangement of the familiar Latter-day Saint
hymn 'Come, Come, Ye Saints.' The literature department arranged and
directed the literature presentation which the General Board gave at the
Relief Society Conference in October 1962. We are happy to say it was very
well done. We had a guest book to be signed by each one attending, one side
for members, and the other side for guests. We had ordered 150 copies of The
Relief Society Magazine so that we would have a copy to give to each of our
guests. We were pleased that we had so many guests that we ran out of copies
of the Magazine, yet sorry that we did not have enough for all.

"After the program everyone was invited to see our handicraft fair on
display in the cultural hall. It was there, also, that we served refreshments
of homemade cookies and frappe punch. We were thrilled with the success of
the day. There were over 600 in attendance. Many favorable comments and
expressions of appreciation were received from our guests, as well as from
our members."

Orange County Stake (California) Inter-Faith Social

May 24, 1963

Left to right: Mary S. Grasteit, President, Orange County Stake Relief
Society; Ruth Bell, Work Director Counselor; Mary Middleton, work meeting
leader; Kathern Markes, Education Counselor.

Sister Grasteit reports: "We held our first Inter-Faith Social on May
24, 1963, and were very pleased with its success. Our program was on the Re-
lief Society. To a narration on the history of Relief Society, we added film
slides, and each class leader gave an over-all view of the purpose of her day
at Relief Society. Our Singing Mothers added great inspiration to the day,
climaxed by a special arrangement of 'Come, Come, Ye Saints.' Everyone was
invited to remain seated after the benediction, and the Singing Mothers sang
'Come to the Fair' as a musical invitation to join in the cultural hall for
displays and refreshments.

"Each of the class leaders, along with the Magazine representative,
planned her display table to show the educational value of Relief Society. We
have ten wards, and each ward was assigned one table for the work display.
The tables included actual demonstrations of bread making, cake decorating,
candy, and sweet rolls, plus how to make yarn flowers, organza .roses, and
flower arranging. Other tables were filled with such items as smocked pillows,
pixie dolls, mosaics, children's clothes, and the Christmas table, as shown in
the picture. Our serving tables were decorated with beautiful floral arrange-
ments of organza roses, which had been made by our board members. We had
an attendance of 450 women, of whom more than fifty per cent were non-
members of the Church, with at least thirty different church denominations
being represented. The vistors were thrilled and amazed at the wonderful
program of Relief Society, and many expressed a desire to attend."

JANUARY 1964

Kanab Stake (Utah) Honors Visiting Teochers at Convention

May 17, 1963

At left: Estella Jackson, Fredonia Ward, age eighty-six, who has served
sixty-nine years as a visiting teacher; at the right: Denise Parks, Page Ward,
nineteen years of age, a recent convert to the Church, who has served as a
visiting teacher for a few months.

Cecil M. Fisher, President, Kanab Stake Relief Society, reports: "On
May 17th we had a wonderful visiting teacher convention. We were thrilled
to honor Estella Jackson, who has served for sixty-nine years as a visiting
teacher, and is still active in that calling. We feel that this is a most out-
standing record. We also honored Ruby Swapp from the Kanab North Ward
who has been a visiting teacher for fifty years. Also honored was Denise Parks,
Page Ward, nineteen years of age, a new convert to the Church, who has been
a visiting teacher for a few months, and is continuing in this work."

Attractive programs, featuring the Relief Society emblem on the cover,
and listing the names of all the visiting teachers in the stake, were distributed
at the convention. The number of years of service of each visiting teacher was
listed, as well as her ward or branch.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 55 — Missionary Service
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 71, 73, 74, and 75)

For First Meeting, April 1964

Objective: To realize that the restored gospel, through the missionary program, is the
key to happiness in this life and eternal joy in the life to come.

Introduction

Following the four November
1831 conferences, Oliver Cowdery
and John Whitmer left for Jackson
County, Missouri, in obedience to
revelation. (D & C Section 69.)
Joseph Smith resumed the revision
of the Bible with Sidney Rigdon
acting as scribe. (DHC 1:238.) A
month before this, Ezra Booth, men-
tioned in Lesson 50, Relief Society
Magazine, August 1963, apostatized
and set out to bring harm to the
Prophet and to the Church. His
efforts to do both of these appar-
ently met with partial success. In
the first instance, it was some of his
efforts and his participation in mob
action against the Prophet that
brought physical l.arm to the Proph-
et. {DHC 1:261-265.) His attack
against the Church and its members

was made in a series of nine letters
published by the Ohio Star (Rav-
enna, Ohio). They consisted of
slanderous denunciations and false-
hoods concerning Joseph and the
Church. (Section 71.)

In view of these efforts of Satan
to thwart the work of the kingdom,
the Prophet and Sidney were called
by revelation to preach the gospel
in the regions adjacent to Kirtland.
(D & C 71:1-3.) An indication of
the message delivered by these two
missionaries on this special mission
from December 1831 until the 10th
of January 1832, is given in the
Prophet's journal. He said it was
a vindication of the cause of the
Redeemer, that the day of venge-
ance was coming upon this gener-
ation, and that prejudice and dark-
ness caused some to persecute the

JANUARY 1964

true Church. Much of the bigotry
caused by the apostate's letters was
allayed through this mission.

The revelation counseled these
brethren to confound their enemies
both in public and private, with the
promise that their opponents would
be shamed. [Ihid., verse 7.) It is
worthy to note that when the Lord's
servants are attacked, it is tanta-
mount to attacking the Lord.
(Ibid., verse 8.)

Pleach the Gospel

The commandment to participate
in debate was given to the Prophet
because of the unusual circum-
stances noted above. The Lord, on
the other hand, had counseled his
servants to preach the first prin-
ciples, to obtain the Spirit that it
might convey the truth to the hear-
er, and thus make known the mes-
sage of the dispensation. (D & C
33; 34; 42:12-17.)

An experience of the Prophet in
October 1833, is an excellent ex-
ample of the present counsel of the
General Authorities that missionar-
ies should not indulge in debate or
argument, but they should preach
the simple principles by the Spirit.
While in Canada with Sidney Rig-
don at the house of Freeman Nick-
erson's brother, the latter desired to
match his Bible learning with that
of the Prophet in an attempt to
disprove Joseph Smith as a prophet.
One night the opportunity came
when Freeman Nickerson placed
the Bible on the table and said,
"There! Now, go to it!" The Proph-
et took up the challenge by telling
the simple but powerful and con-
vincing account of the restoration of
the gospel. The Spirit of the Lord

was so manifest in his testimony
that opposition no longer remained.
By the aid of Freeman's brother,
meetings were held that resulted in
fourteen baptisms, including the
Nickerson who was determined to
show the Prophet wrong. (Evans,
John Henry: Joseph Smith an
American Prophet, pp. 86-88.)

Lack oi Success in Opposition

The Lord's work was not restored
to fail. As pointed out in an earlier
lesson (Lesson 51, ReUef Society
Magazine, September 1963), the
kingdom of God is on the earth in
the form of the Church, and the
Lord has planned that it shall never
be destroyed nor given to another
people, but it shall stand forever.
(Daniel 2:44.) In Section 71, an
aspect of this foreknown eventuality
is given in verses 9 and 10:

Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you —
there is no weapon that is formed against
you shall prosper;

And if any man lift his voice against you
he shall be confounded in mine own due
time.

It is apparent that this assurance
of defeat for those who lift their
voices in opposition to the Prophet
includes not only the experiences of
the missionaries of 1831-32, but of
any time. To speak against the
Prophet of this dispensation is the
same as warring against the Church
which he established, and also
against God.

Published opposition was not the
only ''weapon" used against the
Prophet and the saints. Physical
persecution has been a common
means of attempting to thwart the
purpose of the Lord. Despite the
adversary's 'Sveapons," the work of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

God has rolled on until today the
voice of opposition is largely sub-
merged by the prophesied, inevitable
progress of successful endeavors.

Commandments Are True

Obedience to truth is the pre-
scription for happiness here and
eternal joy in the life to come. The
Lord admonished the Prophet and
Sidney Rigdon to keep the com-
mandments for they are true. (D &
C 71:11.) The knowledge of truth
is given by the Spirit which the mis-
sionary is counseled to receive and
to teach by. President Joseph F.
Smith stated the importance of ad-
hering to the truth in these words:

Our hope of salvation must be founded
upon the truth, the whole truth, and noth-
ing but the truth, for we cannot build
upon error and ascend into the courts of
eternal truth and enjoy the glory and
exaltation of the kingdom of our God.
That cannot be done (Conference Report,
October 1917, page 3).

Section 73

Section 73 is one of the shortest
revelations in the Doctrine and
Covenants. After performing mis-
sionary work in several Ohio cities
not far from Kirtland, Joseph Smith
was commanded by this revelation
to continue the work of revising the
Bible which was interrupted by the
mission call of Section 71. This was
an undertaking which began in New
York State and was set aside as other
matters needed immediate attention.
In a subsequent lesson some of the
contributions of this work will be
indicated. For the present, how-
ever, it should be known that many
important contributions have been
made to our understanding of the

Bible as a result of that ''transla-
tion."

An interesting expression, ''gird
up your loins and be sober," is
found in verse 6 of Section 73. The
admonition "gird up your loins"
means to be prepared for a journey,
or for a certain work. In this sense
it is found in the hymn "Come,
Come, Ye Saints." In this scripture,
we are informed that it is to be
understood as used by Peter, "Gird
up the loins of your minds" (I
Peter 1:13). In other words, the
mind should be free from those
things which deter one from the
work at hand. To be sober means
to be of a serious mind. (Doctrine
and Covenants Commentary, page

431-)

Section is — Introduction

At the conclusion of a conference
held in Amherst, Ohio, a number
of the elders asked the Prophet to
inquire of the Lord concerning their
specific duties in bringing people to
a sense of their condition. In re-
cording this fact the Prophet quoted
a scripture that emphasizes that
everyone sins and, therefore, is in
need of repentance. (D & C 33:4;
DHC 1:242-243.)

The opening verses of Section 75
may be applied to the thousands of
missionaries of this dispensation. In
these five verses the missionary is
commissioned to proclaim the
Lord's gospel in earnestness, eschew-
ing idleness, and to be mighty in
that proclamation. The earnest mis-
sionary's message should be deliv-
ered as the sound of a trumpet. This
expression alludes to the sounds of
this instrument that can be heard
far and wide with mighty blasts.

JANUARY 1964

Such an allusion seems to carry with
it the importance of the message
since it is to be made known with-
out shame or diffidence on the part
of the Lord's servant. The follow-
ing testimony of President Brigham
Young is typical of those who have
received the truth and made it a
part of their lives:

When I first commenced preaching, I
made up my mind to declare the things
that I understood, feadess of friends and
threats, and regardless of caresses. They
were nothing to me, for it was my duty
to rise before a congregation of strangers
and say that the Lord lives, that He has
revealed Himself in this our day, that He
has gi\'en to us a Prophet, and brought
forth the new and everlasting covenant for
the restoration of Israel, and if that was
all I could say, I must be just as satisfied
as though I could get up and talk for
hours. . . .

With regard to preaching, let a man
present himself before the Saints, or go
into the world before the nobles and great
men of the earth, and let him stand up full
of the Holy Ghost, full of the power of
God, and though he may use words and
sentences in an awkward style, he will con-
\'ince and convert more, of the truth, than
can the most polished orator destitute of
the Holy Ghost; for that Spirit will pre-
pare the minds of the people to receive
the truth, and the spirit of the speaker
will influence the hearers so that they will
feel it {Journal of Discourses 4:21).

Missionaries are promised by the
Lord that if they labor faithfully,
they ''shall be laden with many
sheaves, and crowned with honor,
and glory, and immortalitv, and
eternal life" (D & C 75:5).^

Missionary Assignments

Section 75 contains many mission-
ary assignments. (D & C 75:6-17,
30-36.) The names of some of
these elders are well known in our
history, such as Orson Hyde, Orson

Pratt, Hyrum Smith, and others,
but some are mentioned about
whom little is known. This does
not mean, however, that their labors
were not as acceptable to the Lord
nor that their reward will not be as
great as the well-known. The
promise of eternal glory is for all the
faithful, whether apostle or elder.
Each will be judged by his per-
formance in accordance with his
opportunities for service. (On pages
435-436, 439-440 of the Doctrine
and Covenants Commentary will be
found biographical sketches of the
elders referred to in Section 75.)

How should these elders find suc-
cess in their missionary labors? This
was the question which they de-
sired the Prophet to ask of the Lord.
The answer was that they should
pray to the Lord that he might give
the Comforter which would teach
the things that were necessary for
them to have. (D & C 75:10-11.)
This is the way of the true mission-
ary. Circumstances vary due to the
area, people, and the particular cir-
cumstances at the moment of con-
tacting the prospective investigator.
Divine guidance is the answer in all
of these cases; nonetheless, the mis-
sionary is to study the people and
the culture. The key to receiving
the benefits of the Holy Chost is
prayer. The Lord does not give
if the person does not knock. The
missionary is given the promise that
through his faithfulness the Lord
will be with him to the end. (Ihid.,
verses 13-14-) Others are told that
by their faithfulness they shall over-
come all things, resulting in their
being lifted up at the last day.
[Ihid., verse 16.) These promises
enforce the truth that constancy and

LESSON DEPARTMENT

devotion to duty are the keys to
receiving eternal life, or exaltation.
President Anthon H. Lund said:
''Our religion is one in which we
are called upon to show our faith
by our works." As an example of
this truism, missionary calls made
upon the Church membership are
most appropriate. The question as
to how much pay will be received
for this service is far from the mind
of the Latter-day Saint. The impel-
ling motive is one of duty that the
glorious message of the gospel may
be shared with others. Distance or
place is not a consideration, but
rather it is, 'Til go where you want
me to go, dear Lord."

Missionary Pwcedures

In missionary language, the ''going
from house to house" is known as
"tracting." (D& 075:18.) When
the missionary is received into a
house, he is counseled to leave his
blessing with that house. {Ihid.,
verse 19.) The gospel is the bless-
ing, although the prayer in the
home for the benefit of the host
is a direct way in which this counsel
may be followed.

The missionaries in the day of
judgment will be judges of the
houses that reject them, and it will
be more tolerable for the heathen
in that day than for those who re-
jected them. (D & C 75:21-22.)
As President John Taylor has
pointed out, judgment, under God,
is committed to Christ; then to the
Twelve Apostles; and then to the
saints, including certain officers in
the Priesthood. (Mediation and
Atonement, Chapter 22.) President
Charles W. Penrose said:

. . . The great judgment that is to come
will not be altogether performed by one
individual sitting upon a great white throne
and passing judgment upon the milhons
upon milhons ot the earth's inhabitants.
God's house is a house of order, and the
Lord will have agents appointed as he
has now behind the veil as well as in the
flesh, and when the great judgment comes,
all will be judged according to their works,
and the books will be opened, and the
Book of Life will be scanned and the man's
acts and the women's acts upon the earth
will be disclosed, and we will all confess
in our souls that the judgment is just and
righteous, because it will be uttered and
delivered by one having authority and the
seal of God will be upon it. (Conference
Report, October 1916, page 24).

Another testimony to this effect
is given in the Doctiine and Cove-
nants Commentary, page 440.

The idea that it will be more
tolerable for the heathen in the day
of judgment than for those who re-
ject the gospel, suggests that since
the heathen will be assigned to the
terrestrial kingdom (D & C 45:54;
76:72), the willfully corrupt may
be in a lesser kingdom. Unless the
missionary does his work faithfully,
he may be accused by those whom
he neglected. (Ihid.y 43:19-20.)

Assist in the Work

The members of the Church in
1832 were placed under the respon-
sibility of assisting the families of
the missionaries who could not sus-
tain them. (Ihid.y 75:24-25.) In
case there were some who could not
go on missions they should provide
for their families and ''would in no-
wise lose his [their] crown." How-
ever, they were admonished to labor
in the Church. {Ihid.y verse 28.)
Activity in the kingdom is an essen-
tial in obtaining the blessings of
heaven.

JANUARY 1964

In keeping with the command-
ment to provide for one's family,
the virtue of industry is demanded.
Idleness is a sin. There is always
something for the person to do in
the Church; there is always oppor-
tunity to improve one's mind by
study; idleness means neglect and
waste, both of which are opposed
to the spirit and letter of the gospel.
[Ihid., verse 29.)

Section 74 — Background

While translating the Bible, a
question was raised about one of
Paul's statements concerning an
aspect of marriage relations. Sec-
tion 74 is an interpretation of I
Corinthians 7:14. It appears that in
the Corinth Branch of the Church
there arose the question of whether
or not the convert should leave the
nonmember husband or wife. Paul's
counsel was that this should not be
done because a sanctifying effect
was brought into the home by the
member of the Church. It was
maintained by some that if the wife
should leave her husband because
of his not being a member, she
should also leave the children. Paul

declared against such a doctrine,
which brings us to the real message
of the Section — ''little children
are holy, being sanctified through
the atonement of Jesus Christ"
(Ibid, 74:7).

This passage and others in our
modern books of scripture {Ihid.,
29:46-48) have cleared away some
of the false doctrines that grew up
during the period of apostasy re-
garding the salvation of little chil-
dren. By revelation to Joseph Smith,
children who die before the age of
accountability — eight years — are
saved in the celestial kingdom
through the atonement of Jesus
Christ. (Lesson 20, Reliei Society
Magazine, October 1959.)

Questions for Discussion

1. Explain: "There is no weapon that is
formed against you that shall prosper."

2. Discuss: Truth will triumph, and it
must be lived for one to receive eter-
nal life.

3. Define the gospel as the power of God
unto salvation.

4. Why is it necessary for the missionary
to seek divine guidance in his work?

5. What responsibility is attached to the
missionary work?

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 55 - "Wherefore, Be Not Weary in Well-Doing" (D & C 64:33).
Christine H. Rohinson

For First Meeting, April 1964

Objective: To show that great accomplishments come through doing small things well.

^A^HEN the Lord gave the instruc- accomplishments come out of doing
tion ''Be not weary in well-doing/' small things well. In the same verse
he emphasized the fact that great in the Doctrine and Covenants, he

LESSON DEPARTMENT

said, ''out of small things proceedeth
that which is great." As we admire
and applaud the honors which come
to certain individuals as a result of
their great accomplishments, we are
prone to overlook the fact that these
outstanding achievements have
come only as a result of their hav-
ing done well a great number of
small and, often, tedious routine
things. This is true of a priceless
piece of art, of a fine symphony, or
of a beautiful building architectural-
ly. Only when minute care is given
to the small details, can the finished
product be great.

The story is told that when
Michelangelo was working on one
of his great masterpieces, a friend
i called and observed him at his work.
I Some weeks later this friend visited
I the master artist again, but could see
I very little change in the painting.
I When he commented thus, Michel-
I angelo pointed out that he had
j: changed slightly the expression of
|l the eyes, had added a little color
I! here, and changed a line there.
"But these are small details," the
friend replied.

''Yes," the artist responded, "but
perfection is composed of details,
but perfection is no detail."
I In avoiding "weariness in well-do-
' ing," we should recognize the joy
that comes from doing well the lit-
tle, good things. It is a truism that
no one can really accomplish great
things without being good, and
most frequently true goodness
springs from the simple little things.
Recently a prominent newspaper
published an editorial praising the

life of an outstanding woman who
had passed away. The editorial
emphasized the fact that her life
had been beautifully meaningful,
because in many little ways she had
brought inspiration and encourage-
ment to others. She had consist-
ently put service above any con-
sideration of personal comfort or
convenience. Over a long period of
years, on a firm, self-imposed sched-
ule, she had frequently visited the
ill and shut-ins. On a birthday in
her late eighties she acknowledged
the gift of a box of candy by saying,
"This is wonderful, I'll take it to
some of the old folks I'm visiting."
Most of these "old folks" were
younger than she. This is the type
of selfless, dedicated "well-doing"
which distinguishes a life and makes
it great. Someone has said that the
requisite for great living is the abil-
ity to do common things uncom-
monly well. All of us can wisely
profit by applying to our lives the
divine instruction of not wearying
in well-doing.

James Allen in his book The
Heavenly Liie, page 39, sums up
this thought with these lines, "Lay
up each year thy harvest of well-
doing, wealth that kings nor thieves
can take away. When all the things
thou callest thine, goods, pleasures,
honors fall; thou in thy virtue shall
survive them all."

Let us follow the admonition of
the Lord when he said, "Where-
fore, be not weary in well-doing,"
recognizing the fact that "out of
small things proceedeth that which
is great."

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 15 — Planning the Family Wardrobe

Dr. \^irginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, April 1964.

Objcctixe: To help each family member feel well dressed regardless of family income.

Mother, I need a dress for next
Saturday night, and there is a love-
ly one in the shop window that Yd
like to buy. May I have it?"

Are you ever confronted with
such problems? If so, what is the
wisest thing to do? To say yes, and
try to adjust other expenditures
through the month, or does such a
question cause you to stop and
think and wonder how you can do
some intelligent planning to avoid
such emergency calls?

I hope the latter is the case, be-
cause wardrobe planning is the
theme for this discussion. Many
people spend too much for clothes
and still ''have nothing to wear."
The percentage of the family in-
come spent for clothing may be as
low as five per cent and go as high
as twenty-five per cent, but the
amount spent does not alone de-
termine how well dressed the fam-
ily will be. People sometimes buy
clothing because it looks well on
the model in the shop window, be-
cause of sales persuasion, because of
high style, because they think it a
bargain, or because they need it im-
mediately and have no time to look
further.

Such unwise ways of spending
the clothes budget do not bring the
satisfaction possible where buying
is done according to a previous
plan. Cowper described the results
of such buying thus:

Dress drains our cellar dry

And keeps our larder lean; puts out our

fires
And introduces hunger, frost, and woe.
Where peace and hospitality might reign.

But apparel oft proclaims the
man, so you had better have a care-
fully worked out plan. A full lar-
der and tranquility will be your
reward, and you will have the
consciousness that everyone in the
family is well dressed.

How do you start? Here is the
first step: go through every closet
and drawer that contains clothing
to be sure you know what each
member of the family has. The old-
er members of the family might
help in this by going through theirs
with you. Sort the contents as you
look them over in three piles. Keep
those that are in good condition
that will be worn and enjoyed. Put
aside those which would be worn if
they were mended or dyed or re-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

modeled. Box for disposal the mis-
takes, the misfits, those which will
never be worn again which can be
given away with profit.

Step number two: have a note-
book, write the name of each per-
son in the family, allowing sufficient
space to list each person's needs.
Make three divisions for each (i)
Sunday best, (2) everyday, (3)
special; what you have and what
you need.

It will then be easy to list what
each person has that is usable, and
the process of sorting and listing will
suggest possible needs for the year
ahead.

Step number three: have a family
council and discuss your plan, stress-
ing these items:

a. A Sunday outfit is important for
every individual in the family. Psycho-
logically, one is more likely to act his best
if he looks his best, and surely one should
be at his best on the Lord's Day. Check
your list and see what the family can do
to get in condition for Sunday wear and
decide what is needed for the year ahead.

b. Appropriate daytime clothes for school
or work are essential. One can forget
about how he looks if he knows he is
appropriately dressed and can then con-
centrate on his work. Drip-dry shirts and
blouses, easy-to-care-for skirts and trous-
ers, and no-iron underwear lighten the
task of caring for these clothes and
should be a major consideration in plan-
ning for the year ahead.

c. Sportswear and clothes for special
occasions are important, but come third
on the hst and should not swallow up
•most of the budget. A swimsuit for one,
tennis outfit for another, a cub scout or
party dress for others are examples. Spe
cial interests determine what should be in-
cluded.

d. Where the money will come from
and the amount that can be allocated for
clothing require careful study. How

much money will be needed for the year
ahead? Make an estimate. What can
each do to help get what is needed? Here
is a splendid opportunity to encourage in-
itiative in earning and in learning how to
make and care for clothing.

Step number four: learn the basic
rules for thrifty shopping.

1. Shop with a hst; buy only the items
planned for; know what you want, and
don't depend on a saleslady to tell you
what to get.

2. Have a color plan, a basic color
could be decided upon for each family
member. Then, whatever is purchased
can be coordinated in various combina-
tions.

3. Buy at the end of the season, and
get what you need at a fraction of the
cost paid by early-season shoppers.

4. Look for good-quality fabrics and
simple, beautiful lines that will bring
satisfaction,

5. Learn to sew and make your own
clothes; a clever woman with a needle and
thread can stretch the budget twice the
distance.

Perhaps most important of all, the
homemaker must become clothes
conscious to know how clothes can
lift the soul, if they are flattering in
line and scale and texture. And
don't forget color. Just because a
woman is advancing in years doesn't
mean that she should shift into neu-
tral. Color is important for all
ages.

The homemaker by her own ap-
pearance can set the example. By
taking stock of herself she can en-
courage family members to take
stock of themselves. An attractive
mother in a well-kept home can set
the tone for high family morale.
Careful wardrobe planning can be
of inestimable help in this, as well
as in balancing the budget.

LITERATURE • America's Literature

The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 47 — Sinclair Lewis, Annerican Self-Satirist (1885-1951)

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 855-866)

For Third Meeting, April 1964

Objective: To study and evaluate middle-class United States of America during the
1920'$ as represented in the life and writings of Sinclair Lewis.

''Mirror, mirror on the wall, who
is fairest of us all?'' The relatively
unknown writer, Harry Sinclair
Lewis, created his most telling mir-
ror of the 1920's on his typewriter;
rather than proclaiming the most
beautiful and fair, he caricatured
himself and those whom he had
known best among the 2,500 peo-
ple of Sauk Centre, Minnesota, his
typical, all-American home town
which he was to make immortal.
His five major novels which ap-
peared during the 1920's had a
magic in them which neither he
nor his publishers could foresee or
control. His novels sold far into the
millions, exceeding even his fondest
dreams for the fame and money he
knew one day were to be his, all
earned, to be sure, by his two index
fingers pecking at the keyboard so
steadily that his hands and wrists
became sore. Then, as now, few
critics list his name among Ameri-
ca's greatest writers. He himself was
painfully aware that his mimicking
transcriptions of reality often
seemed nearer a journalistic tran-

script of everyday living than the
great literary art or style young Hal
had once dreamed of achieving.
While many loyal writer friends and
literary critics defended his work
and praised it highly, he founded no
such literary school as did Howells
before him or Hemingway after
him. How, then, are we to account
for the magic of his appeal?

A full accounting would be pre-
sumptuous, so devious are the pat-
terns of public taste, but some ap-
peals are obvious. The first and
greatest is as immediate as a yel-
lowed high school year book or a
family photograph album. A sec-
ond appeal may have been the
emergence of a new identity for the
Nation as it struggled to find itself
among the complex and multiple
cross-currents of our modern age;
this he vividly portrayed in his writ-
ings. A third appeal may have been
the ''revolt from the village," the
smugness and mediocrity of small
town life, which found, in Lewis, a
major spokesman. He sometimes
cruelly satirized the shortcomings of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

established institutions — social, in-
tellectual, patriotic, economic and
religious — for smugness, compla-
cency, and mediocrity which he
found to be their dominant charac-
teristics. In detailing with meticu-
lous and penetrating realism the
human foibles of middle-class A-
merica, Lewis was both idealist and
realist, hating his drab, stereotyped
home town yet loving it. The seeds
of all his villains and heroes lay
within himself, there tossed about
and torn apart by the raging con-
flicts which he always tried so
desperately to resolve by writing
them out of himself.

The Lewis Family Life

Lewis' father. Dr. E. J. Lewis,
was a stern, methodical, parsimoni-
ous man, proud of his Puritan an-
cestors and dedicated to the virtues
of responsibility and hard work. A
school teacher before he began
"reading medicine" in a Minnesota
doctor's office, he believed strongly
in education as a tool necessary for
success. Lewis' mother was a fellow
teacher, reared in Waseca, Minne-
sota, who gave birth to Harry, her
third son, in 1885. She was sickly
with tuberculosis and pleurisy, and
died when he was six. A year later
Dr. Lewis brought a stepmother in-
to their home. She often read to
"Hal," gave him the companionship
not to be found in his father, and
earned Hal's lifelong affection.

When the oldest brother left a
Chicago dental school in mid-term
he returned home to work in the
flour mill and to marry, but he was
never to be much either in the fam-
ily or in Hal's life. It was his
brother Claude who was the father's

favorite son, Claude who followed
his father's footsteps, to medicaj
school and a profitable medical
practice in St. Cloud, Minnesota,
Claude who was wanted and suc-
cessful, Claude whom the gangly,
lonely, and teased Hal envied as a
boy and whom he tried to impress
for sixty years of his life.

Without a strong sense of be-
longing in his home, scorned by the
one girl to whom he made puppy-
love advances, left out by Claude
and the older boys whom he so ad-
mired because of his being the "little
brother" who always wanted to tag
along, cast out by boys of his own
age save for one lone friend, Hal
found comforting escape in keeping
a diary and in the English literature
books which his father kept in the
house but never mentioned. The
beauty and idealism of the romantic
poets best filled his needs, while
nature was far more real to him in
the pages of his lifelong passion,
Thoreau's Walden, than were the
rolling Minnesota prairies. Little
as there was to do in plain Sauk
Centre, decades before the advent
of organized recreation, lonely Har-
ry did less. Over six feet before he
was sixteen, he was so awkward at
dancing that he never learned, yet
he attended the school dances by
sitting in a corner and reading a
book the entire evening.

When he was seventeen his par-
ents sent him to Oberlin Academy
in Ohio, a Congregational school,
where he experienced a religious
ferment and strongly desired to be-
come a foreign missionary. But
after a summer in Sauk Centre he
forgot this dream, while his father
decided on Yale as best preparation

JANUARY 1964

for his professional future. Here, Street has been translated into
as at Oberlin, he attended practically nearly every European language, it
no social functions, often walked is usually considered that Bahhitt
alone in the fields, and during the and Arrowsmith constitute Lewis'
summers traveled by cattle boat to best work. Exemplifying his non-
Liverpool and Panama. With a conformity, he declined the Pulitzer
school chum he spent a month as Prize (for Bahhitt) in 1925. It was
janitor at Helicon Hall, an experi- through the character of Bahhitt,
ment in communal living dominated an American businessman, that
by the socialist reformer and novel- Lewis truly pictured himself. How-
ist, Upton Sinclair. With no funds ever, in 1930, when he was the first
from his father until he returned to American to be offered the Nobel
school, he made a meager living do- Prize (for Arrowsmith), he accept-
ing hack work for various maga- ed. Though before his lonely death
zincs, then returned to Yale, from in Rome in 1952 at the age of sixty-
which he was graduated in 1907. He seven he was to write over twenty
toyed with the possibilities of study- novels, innumerable short stories and
ing law and medicine, but, instead essays, his best work was done by
followed the pattern of his greatest 1930, impossible though it was for
college interest and decided to be- him ever to admit it.
come a writer.

Sorely disappointed in Harry's Homeless Harry

evident irresponsibility. Dr. Lewis After Main Street made Sinclair

gave him no financial or moral sup- Lewis a Great Personage his success

port. Completely on his own, Har- was undeniably proved to his family

ry wrote magazine articles and and home town in terms they could

corrected copy in newspaper offices, understand — money. Throughout

finally settling in New York City the remainder of his life Lewis re-

where, in 1914, he married Grace turned often, but never could he

Hegger, a talented and beautiful stay long, neither there nor any

young girl who was supporting her- place. Having achieved success, he

self by working on the staff of continued to pursue success even

Vogue magazine. In 1917, his first more relentlessly; all he ever gained

son. Wells Lewis, was born. Before from his endless self-driving were

his first great success in 1920, when fame and money. He was a bundle

Main Street was published, he wrote of restless, nervous energy which

four novels which were mildly never exhausted itself. An ''amus-

praised. ing, ardent person, condemned to

After the phenomenal sales of perpetual vitality," he spent his life

Main Street guaranteed both his searching for the romantic ideals

fame and his fortune, Lewis began of peace, goodness, and beauty

the great decade of his life, sustained which he had first loved in his lone-

by the wide acceptance of his best Iv childhood; not finding them in

novels, Bahhitt (1922), Arrovvsniith the world about him, he attacked

(1925), Elmer Gantry (1927), and human weakness wherever he found

IDodswoTth (1929). Although Main it, both in himself and in others.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

more and more frequently exploding
in violent tantrums at those who,
in the slightest, opposed his will or
doubted his literary greatness.

Sinclair Lewis inspired genuine
love in Grace Hegger, his first wife,
and in Dorothy Thompson, his sec-
ond, though both left him, alco-
holism being a contributing factor.
He loved jokes and plotting out
actions and conversations which
amused others. Though stingy at
times, he was often most ger^erous,
both with his own family and with
struggling writers. When he so
chose, he had a boyish charm and
whimsical warmth which gave those
near him delight. Most often in his
earlier years he could be tender and
gentle to adults; never could he com-
municate with children, including
his own.

Main Street

Everything in Lewis' life was
secondary to his writing. His writ-
ing he always loved; to the end of
his life he frequently lost himself in
the intensity of work, successfully
using his writing as escape from the
personal problems he could neither
face nor solve. And when he com-
bined his continuing drive to know
life as it really was with Sauk Centre
(called Gopher Prairie in the novel)
which he loved so fully that after
his youth he could not bear living
there — only then was such a con-
flicting combination ready to pro-
duce Main Street, which appeared
in 1920.

The novel centers about Carol
Kennicott, wife of the complaisant
village doctor. Having been brought
to Gopher Prairie as a new bride by
her husband, who knows her talents

and her restless desire to improve
her world, Carol increasingly feel's
trapped.

The physical makeup of the town
reveals the same clutter, conform-
ity, and subservience to established
values which she sees in its inhabi-
tants :

Main Street with its two-story brick
shops, its story-and-a-half wooden resi-
dences, its muddy expanse from concrete
walk to walk, its huddle of Fords and
lumber-wagons, was too small to absorb
her. . . . The skeleton iron windmill on
the farm a few blocks away at the north
end of Main Street was like the ribs of
a dead cow. She thought of the coming
of the Northern winter, when the unpro-
tected houses would crouch together in
terror of storms galloping out of that
wild waste. They were so small and weak,
the little brown houses. They were
shelters for sparrows, not homes for warm
laughing people. . . .

Dyer's Drug Store, a corner building
of regular and unreal blocks of artificial
stone. Inside the store, a greasy marble
soda-fountain with an electric lamp of red
and green and curdled-yellow mosaic shade.
Pawed-over heaps of toothbrushes and
combs and packages of shaving-soap.
Shelves of soap-cartons, teething-rings,
garden-seeds, and patent medicines in yel-
low packages . . . notorious mixtures of
opium and alcohol, in the very shop to
which her husband sent patients for the
filling of prescriptions. . . .

A small wooden motion-picture theater
called 'The Rosebud Movie Palace."
Lithographs announcing a film called
'Tatty in Love."

Rowland & Gould's Grocery. In the
display window, black, over-ripe bananas
and lettuce on which a cat was sleeping.
Shelves lined with red crepe paper which
was now faded and torn and concentrical-
ly spotted. . . .

A score of similar shops and establish-
ments.

Behind them and mixed with them, the
houses, meek cottages or large, comfort-

JANUARY 1964

able, soundly uninteresting symbols of
prosperity. . . .

In all the town not one building save
the Ionic bank which gave pleasure to
Carol's eyes; not a dozen buildings which
suggested that, in the fifty years of
Gopher Prairie's existence, the citizens
had realized that it was either desirable
or possible to make this, their common
home, amusing or attractive (from Main
Street, pp. 33-37 passim. Copyright 1920
by Harcourt, Brace & World, Inc.; re-
newed 1948, by Sinclair Lewis. Reprinted
by permission of the publishers).

From the street and all that it
symbolizes Carol flees, distraught at
the thought of making her home
and future in Gopher Prairie. Evok-
ing no responses from her husband,
she finds stimulating ideas and con-
versation with Miles Bjornstam, a
drifting jack-of-all trades, and Guy
Pollock, the local lawyer, who more
fully defined the force which stulti-
fies the village:

She asked impulsively, "You, why do
you stay here?"

"I have the Village Virus."

"It sounds dangerous."

"It is, more dangerous than cancer that
will certainly get me at fifty unless I stop
this smoking. The Village Virus is the
germ which — it's extraordinarily like the
hook-worm — it infects ambitious people
who stay too long in the provinces. You'll
find it epidemic among lawyers and doc-
tors and ministers and college-bred
merchants — all these people who have
had a glimpse of the world that thinks
and laughs, but have returned to their
swamp. I'm a perfect example. . . . When
I first came here I swore I'd 'keep up my
interest.' Very lofty! I read Browning
and went to Minneapolis for the the-
aters. I thought I was 'keeping up.' But
I guess the Village Virus had me already.
I was reading four copies of cheap fiction-
magazines to one poem. I'd put off the
Minneapolis trips till I simply had to go
there on a lot of legal matters. ... I

decided to leave here. Stern resolution.
Grasp the world. Then I found that the
Village Virus had me, absolute! I didn't
want to face new streets and younger men
— real competition. It was too easy to
go on making out conveyances and argu-
ing ditch cases. So — That's all of the
biography of a living dead man . . ."
{Ibid., pp. 155-157).

Chapter XI (text, page 856) de-
tails Carol's increasing disillusion-
ment when she joins the Thanatop-
sis, a women's study club, and at-
tempts to inject into their circle her
new ideas about really studying a
few great writings and about bring-
ing all forces of the community to-
gether to build beneficial projects in
a spirit of unselfish cooperation.
Rather than listening to Carol, each
person speaks in tones of mutual
distrust, self-interest, and en-
trenched prejudice. As she raises
her hand to vote for the measure
she abhors (pressure of the group
being the true mechanical domi-
nance which forces her hypocrisy)
she begins to realize how effectively
she has been checkmated in her ef-
forts to liberate and improve her
community.

Increasingly convinced that she
will suffocate if she stays in Gopher
Prairie, Carol leaves Will and runs
away to Washington, D.C., where
for two years she tries in vain to
discover or create a set of values to
replace those of Minnesota pro-
vincialism. Neither glad nor sorry
to be back, she is soon expecting
her second child but still unwilling
to submit to the village, even though
she knows she has been beaten. One
evening before retiring, Carol leads
her husband to the nursery and
points to their daughter.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

"... Do you see that object on the
pillow? Do you know what it is?
It's a bomb to blow up smugness. . . .
Think what that baby will see and meddle
with before she dies in the year 2,000!
She may see an industrial union of the
whole world, she may see aeroplanes go-
ing to Mars."

"Yump, probably be changes all right,"
yawned Kennicott.

She sat on the edge of his bed while
he hunted through his bureau for a col-
lar which ought to be there and per-
sistently wasn't. ... "I do not admit
that Main Street is as beautiful as it
should be! I do not admit that Gopher
Prairie is greater or more generous than
Europe! I do not admit that dish-wash-
ing is enough to satisfy all women! I
may not have fought the good fight, but
I have kept the faith."

"Sure. You bet you have," said Ken-
nicott. "Well good night. Sort of feels
to me like it might snow tomorrow. Have
to be thinking about putting up the
storm-windows pretty soon. Say, did you
notice whether the girl put that screw-
driver back?" {Ibid., pp. 450-451).

And the subduing of Carol is
complete.

Oi What Value, Sinclair Lewis?

As stated by T. K. Whipple,
''Sinclair Lewis is the most success-
ful critic of American society be-
cause he is himself the best proof
that his charges are just." At his
own true and idealistic core Sinclair
Lewis was a typical middle-class
American who passionately opposed
all forms of tyranny over men's
minds and spirits. Though his
sympathies for oppressed minority
groups is revealed elsewhere, his best
novels reveal and expose the most
widespread, most dangerous threat
to basic freedoms: the self-tyranny

of established prejudice and smug-
ness, hypocritical lip service to the
enduring economic, social, and re-
ligious ideals, while at the same time
worshipping bigness, quantity, and
material ''success." Most ironically,
Lewis himself loved these very
proofs of boosterism and measur-
able success which he satirized most
brilliantly. Though Sinclair Lewis
idealized Thoreau's economic sim-
plicity and integrity, in his inner
heart's immediate worldly desire,
Lewis loved best what he satirized.

Lewis had a sensitive ear which
allowed him to catch the idioms of
American speech as no writer has
done since Mark Twain. The speech
of his characters is loaded with
cliches rarely found in the diction-
ary but still alive and current: "you
tightwad," "roughneck," "why sure,
you bet," "I feel punk," "I work
like the dickens," "common as
mud," "that takes the cake," "I
stuck to it through thick and thin."
Sometimes sentimental, at times
overly caustic, Lewis had a remark-
able ability to mirror architecture,
detail of decor and design, to lam-
poon and reveal folkways of Ameri-
can middle class.

But always behind the irony of
Lewis there is an idealism which
conceives of a better society than
the one his writings reveal. Out of
this gap between what was and
what should be came the endless
torrent of nervous energy which,
controlled and directed, produced
his best works, but when applied to
social problems not entirely ab-
sorbed by his imagination, yielded
inferior writings.

JANUARY 1964

Thoughts iox Discussion

1. The life of Dr. E. J. Lewis, Harry's
father, was dominated by a stern sense
of duty. Do you feel this sence of duty

was inherited by his son, or was it re-
pudiated by him?

2. Do you feel that Lewis' evaluation
of middle class America during the early
1920's is valid?

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Chmch Government

Lesson 13 — The Opportunity and Responsibility of a Calling in Church
Government

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

For Fourth Meeting, April 1964

Objective: To stress the importance of each and every calling to the successful operation
of Church government.

, . . when ye are in the service of your
fellow beings ye are only in the service of
your God (Mosiah 2:17).

... by love serve one another. For
all the law is fulfilled in one word, even
in this; Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself (Gal. 5:13-14).

If thou lovest me thou shalt serve me
and keep all my commandments (D & C
42:29).

A wise man said, "Human so-
cieties are happy in proportion as
they have their treasure in that class
of goods which are not lessened by
being shared."

The gospel of Jesus Christ re-
quires from each member a personal
investment of time, intelligence, tal-
ent, and wealth. This investment
is in the development of the king-
dom of God.

In this kingdom (society) the
welfare of others is the major treas-
ure and service is the medium of ex-
change. Every member has the
opportunity for full participation in

service to his fellow men. There is
no limit to one's sharing in this
treasure; therefore, as the wise man
suggests, there is no limit to his
happiness. Human weaknesses, self-
ishness, covetousness, and greed are
the obstacles in the way of the real-
ization of this ideal.

A Lay Leadership

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints depends upon a
lay leadership. Every member in
good standing is eligible to hold
office. Service in this respect begins
very early. Young people ten and
twelve years of age are frequently
called to positions (Sunday School
class officers, deacon presidencies,
secretaries, etc.).

The Church does not have a
trained or professional ministry. It
does have a program of training for
leadership that begins formally with
the deacon age and continues
throughout the life of the individual.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Because of this opportunity for train-
ing, the Church can and does rightly
expect an improved leadership from
each new generation.

An important part of this leader-
ship training is the formulation of
an attitude of willingness to serve.
Members in this Church need to
develop a positive attitude toward
acceptance of any call to serve. This
comes from continued teaching and
encouragement to all members from
the time of their baptism. It is also
greatly influenced by proper ex-
ample set by their elders.

Numbers Involved in Leadership

From the six members present at
the organization of the Church on
April 6, 1830, there has been a con-
tinual growth in membership. With
this increase, which has reached an
approximate total of two million
members (November 1963) there
has been a tremendous increase in
the number of administrative units
in the government of the Church.
The number of stakes has reached
387 (November 1963) and the
wards and branches in stakes now
number approximately 3,588, and
there are 73 missions.

The importance of the above
statistics in this discussion is the in-
crease of officers and teachers re-
quired to operate this great organ-
ization. An average size ward (550
members) needs approximately 250
officers and teachers to complete
the organization for their regular
activities. In addition, it requires
approximately 120 leaders to office
the stake organization properly.
Both ward and stake leadership and
the officers needed to operate the
general Church organization con-

stitute a tremendous army of active
members, numbering approximately
forty-five per cent of the total mem-
bership.

It is the practice of the Church
to give one assignment to a person.
Also, it is customary to change the
assignments from time to time. This
gives more people opportunity for
service with a wider experience in
Churcli government.

The Call to Service

We believe that the leaders of this
Church are called by divine author-
ity and that they may enjoy the
blessings of inspiration and revela-
tion in carrying out their assign-
ments.

Divine authority, revelation, and
inspiration are involved in every
assignment made in Church govern-
ment. Each person is called by the
Priesthood to the position he holds
and may have hands laid upon him,
receiving the blessings of heaven to
assist him in carrying out his call-
ing.

1. Selection of Leaders. Selection
of proper leaders is a vital responsi-
bility of the presiding officers in
branches, wards, stakes, missions,
and the general organization of the
Church. Using the ward unit as an
example, the bishop is responsible
for the welfare of his ward members,
spiritually and temporally. Teach-
ing plays a major role in the pro-
gram of the Church. The ward ex-
perience provides the major part
of the religious training for the
members of the Church. The bish-
op, therefore, must know his people
well enough so that he can select as
leaders and teachers those who can
give strength and understanding of

JANUARY 1964

the knowledge of the gospel to The Member's Part in
other members. The personal life Accepting a Calling
of the teacher or leader can have It should be clear that any call-
more influence on the testimony ing in this Church is a real oppor-
of the members than the vocal ex- tunity. First, it is an opportunity
pression of the lesson in class or in for service. It is doing something
meeting. for others with an unselfish motive,
2. The Personal Interview. Each voluntarily putting forth an effort
person suggested for office in the for the betterment, relief, or general
ward should be approached, in welfare of someone else. (2) It is
regard to the calling, by the bishop- an opportunity for self-improvement,
ric. Officers of organizations may One cannot do anything for others
suggest names of desired persons, without receiving a greater benefit
but the first contact should be made for himself. This may express itself
by the bishopric only. After the in mental and spiritual growth as
interview with the bishopric, at well as developing in him greater
which time they satisfy themselves human understanding. ( 3 ) It is an
that this person is right with the opportunity for closer association
Lord, properly prepared for leader- and better communication with
ship, and the assignment being con- God. One cannot sincerely and
sidered is the proper one for this conscientiously accept a part in the
person, then and not until then, Lord's great program without feel-
the bishopric should refer the per- ing his influence in every righteous
son to the officer in charge and the effort one puts forth in advancing
member of the bishopric assigned his work.

to that organization. The officer in In accepting a call, one must rea-

charge should then interview the li^g that, for him, this call is the

new appointee and explain in detail ^^^^ important assignment in the

the responsibilities and obligations Church. To the extent that one

of the calling. Every help should . . • i. ^ «'. ^.o;«^
, . ,1 ^ a:- ^ T_ excels in carryins; out one s assign-
be 2iven the new oiricer or teacher , . i r ^ t j i
to assist him in successfully meet- "lent, the work of the Lord excels,
ing this new opportunity for service. I* is the unified effort of all officers
Many people who serve success- and teachers that makes the Church
fully in the Church are not highly program succeed,
trained for their assignments; but any Responsibility of Church Mem-
member who is willing to work and bers. The responsibility is not only
put forth a sincere effort to know on the officers and teachers for the
what the assignment requires, and advancement of the work of the
who is humble enough to recognize Lord. To be a good follower is an
that he is being called to the Lord's essential qualification for group
work, asking in faith for divine help, membership. There are so many
can fill well any assignment he may assignments in a ward, involving so
be called to in this Church. many different people, that each

LESSON DEPARTMENT

person, no matter what his special Covenants we read, ''No person is to

calKng or area of service may be, be ordained to any office in this

must also be an active participant church, where there is a regularly

as a ward member. In fact, one organized branch of the same, with-

quality of good leadership is being out the vote of that church" (verse

able to identify oneself effectively 65).

with the group in a variety of ways. The vote of a member should be
It is important that all ward mem- carefully thought through before it
bers accept the opportunities for is expressed. This is not a demo-
training provided by the organiza- cratic process in the common mean-
tions of the Church. By their par- ing of the term. We believe the
ticipation in the program, growth leadership is divinely called and op-
and development, both spiritually crates under the inspiration of the
and mentally, are assured. At the Lord. Therefore, when the appro-
same time, the activity of the mem- priate officer proposes and presents
bership provides the sustaining and people to be sustained, the member-
stimulating influence that officers ship have the privilege of raising
and teachers need to help them their hands for or against the recom-
make their efforts vital. mendation. Usually the presiding
Importance oi the Sustaining Vote officer will explain that the major-
The members of a ward find it ity rules, but he would give con-
quite simple to raise their hands sideration to the objections of
when the names of people are read the dissenting individual, after the
to fill the various offices in the meeting. By a member's raising his
Church. Sometimes the presiding hand to sustain, he approves the
officer, so familiar with this pro- selection, the assignment and he
cedure, does this assignment in such fully agrees to support the leader
a routine way that the members, in carrying out the duties of his
without thinking, raise their hands office. The responsibility of the sus-
to sustain. This is not a healthy taining member is met by his activity
situation to have in any ward. How- in helping to make the officer or
ever, more frequently, the lack of teacher successful. Proper action is
thought in the process of sustaining more important than words or signs,
leaders is on the part of the mem- "Verily I say, men should be anx-
bers. Their indifference is clearly iously engaged in a good cause, and
expressed in their failure to support do many things of their own free
the sustained leader with their par- will, and bring to pass much right-
ticipation in the activity involved in eousness" (D & C 58:27). Active
the discharge of his duty. support in the Church requires do-
Sustained by Action. When a ing many things without having to
member of a ward raises his hand be commanded. This admonition
to sustain a person in office, he is applies to both officers and mem-
exercising one of the most important bers. A case in point could be the
duties and privileges given to the accomplishment of the home teach-
membership of the Church. In the ing program. There is much room
20th Section of the Doctrine and to do good over and above the re-

JANUARY 1964

SACRED MUSIC

FOR WOMEN'S

THREE PART

CHORUSES

FORTH IN THY NAME,

O LORD, I GO-Madsen 20

IF YOU LOVE ME, KEEP

MY COMMANDMENTS

— Madsen 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

HEAVENS ARE TELLING

-Haydn 25

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Armbruster 25

LORD IS MY LIGHT-Allitsen 25

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

MY SOUL IS ATHIRST

FOR GOD-Madsen 20

O LOVELY LAND,
AMERICA-Madsen 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval n Charge
n Money Enclosed

Name _

Address

City and State _

Iiai|iie$ IHiisic I

15 E. 1st South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

quirements in the discharge of this
assignment, yet at times pressure
must be exerted to get the visits
made before the month ends. There
are examples in other organizations
ilhistrating the need of one's sustain-
ing action as well as the uplifted
hand.

Limitations in Chuich Callings

At the time a person is called to
serve in any office in this Church,
careful instructions should be given
as to his duties and responsibilities.
A true quality of leadership is to
recognize the extent of the responsi-
bility of the office. The individual
also should seek diligently to know
his duty in the office to which he
has been called. (D & C 107:99-
100.)

There is a close and interlocking
relationship with every activity and
function in the organization of the
Church. It all comes under the di-
rection of the Priesthood and in-
sures the orderly operation of the
kingdom. When duties are clearly
defined and the directions followed,
effective operation of the pro-
gram is .assured. This still leaves
room for the expression of the per-
sonality and the initiative of the
leader in executing his assignment.
The secret of success in all Church
work is being in tune with the Spirit
of God and keeping in mind always
the purpose and objective of the
plan of life and salvation — which
is to bring to pass the immortality
and the eternal life of man.

1. Many Called But Few Are
Chosen. In the 121st Section of
the Doctrine and Covenants, we are
reminded that to be chosen, one
must be in tune with the Lord. The

LESSON DEPARTMENT

things of this world can and do be-
come so important that they inter-
fere with the discharge of our as-
signments in the Church. The
rights of the Priesthood are insep-
arably connected with the powers
of heaven and can only be con-
trolled upon the principles of right-
eousness.

One cannot serve the Lord satis-
factorily in any office or calling in
this Church unless the principles of
righteousness and the purpose of the
Church hold first place in one's
thinking and acting. There is no
place for substitutes, or halfway
marks in this particular. The inabil-
ity to achieve this dedication is why
''many are called but few are
chosen." They may not be chosen
because of their failure to use the
opportunity and knowledge with
which they have been blessed to
pursue the work of the Lord. (See
D&C 95:5-6.)

2. Love, the Guiding and Ruling
Principle of Authority of the
Church. Once again we return to
the oft referred to and divine
characteristic of love of fellow men.
In the following quotation, the im-
portance and power of love as the
dominant motivation in the Priest-
hood is forcefully presented.

No power or influence can or ought to
be maintained by virtue of the priesthood,
only by persuasion, by long-suffering, by
gentleness and meekness, and by love un-
feigned;

By kindness, and pure knowledge, which
shall greatly enlarge the soul without hy-
pocrisy, and without guile —

Reproving betimes with sharpness, when
moved upon by the Holy Ghost; and then
showing forth afterwards an increase of
love toward him whom thou hast re-

LET US HELP YOU TRAVEL
WORRY FREE

HAWAII and SOUTH PACIFIC

(New low fares)

EUROPE

21 Day Excursion Tours
(Save 30%)

BOOK OF MORMON LAND

TOUR-Jan. 16th

THE HOLY LAND

including Egypt, Lebanon, Jordan, Israel

Turkey, Greece and Italy

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon-March 5th)

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

August '64
including World Fair in New York

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon)

(Authorized Agent for all Domestic and

International Carriers)

MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC.

(Bonded)

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main Street

328-3161

Salt Lake City

"There is no substitute for experience"

proved, lest he esteem thee to be his
enemy;

That he may know that thy faithfulness
is stronger than the cords of death.

Let thy bowels also be full of charity to-
wards all men, and to the household of
faith, and let virtue garnish thy thoughts
unceasingly; then shall thy confidence wax
strong in the presence of God; and the
doctrine of the priesthood shall distil upon
thy soul as the dews from heaven.

The Holy Ghost shall be thy constant
companion, and thy scepter an unchang-
ing scepter of righteousness and truth; and
thy dominion shall be an everlasting do-
minion, and without compulsory means
it shall flow unto thee forever and ever
(D & C 121:41-46).

To execute one's calling properly
in this Church, a person should
study and follow the counsel of Sec-
tion 121 of the Doctrine and Cove-
nants.

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

21 days — June 21 to July 11:

World's Fair, Church historical places

(does not include pageant).

27 days — July 13 to August 8
World's Fair, Church historical places.
Includes Hill Cumoroh Pageant. Also,
Quebec and Montreal, Canada.

24 days — July 23 to August 15
World's Fair, Church historical places,
including Hill Cumorah Pageant.

All tours include: Show at Jones'
Beach, Rockettes, Top Broadway
Show and a special event ticket at
World's Fair, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84103
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

GOLD

MEDALLION

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Buy noMf from your dealer

Summary

The opportunities and responsi-
bilities involved in a calling in
Church government are about equal
in their bearing upon the person
involved. The opportunities result
in growth and development of the
individual. The responsibilities re-
quire service to others; assisting
them in their pursuit of happiness,
understanding, and perfection. This
unselfish dedication to service in-
creases the efficiency and effective-
ness of the person and builds con-
fidence and competency in his lead-
ership. The compensation is great
in net returns to the individual ac-
cepting a calling. The true value of
service is derived from the consecra-
tion of time and talent to the work
of the Lord which, in simple terms,
is the uplifting of mankind.

References

Doctrine and Covenants 58:121.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Piiesthood and
Church Government, Chapters 16; 18.

Talmage, James E.: Articles of Faith,
Chapters 10; 24.

Smith, Henry A., "Dynamic Leadership
of the First Presidency Accelerates Pace of
Church- Wide Activity," Church News,
December 29, 1962, page 6.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. In vi^hat way does the law of conse-
cration apply in this lesson?

2. What human characteristics interfere
most with service in behalf of and con-
sideration for the welfare of mankind?

3. What is the importance of a lay
leadership in the plan of salvation?

4. What are the opportunities that
arise out of service in the Church pro-
gram?

5. What is the proper procedure for
notifying a person of his selection for an
office in the Church?

6. What is the problem involved in
this quotation "Many are called, but few
are chosen"?

First Heartaches

Gladys Hesser Burnham

When you were small and bumps and scratches came

I kissed them better and they mended well;

Now you are older and heartaches loom

My kisses aren't enough to break the spell.

I can only wait with anguished sigh

And hope your confidence is mine to keep.

If I can just be there to smooth your hair

My soft caress may be what makes you weep.

The unchecked well of your emotion breaks

And floods the valley of your first heartaches.

Cameos

Dorothy J. Roberts

The slim grace of her childhood

Now I shall only know

In memory where I carry

Her face like a cameo.

The brief and tender mystery

Of childhood now is lost,

Save in a pattern of the mind

Where her dainty footsteps crossed.

Her tiny form eludes me —

Only a dream I save.

She would not pause for capture,

Elusive as a wave.

But just as she left the portal

Where the doors of childhood close,

I caught her on paper, forever,

A girl — beautiful as a rose.

Precious Moment

Verda P. Bollschweiler

The birthday girl, with wonder in her eyes.
Opened a storybook when she awoke,
Then in bewilderment and shocked surprise.
With heartbreak in her voice, my darling spoke

The words I'll treasure long as I'm alive:

"I thought that I could read when I was five."

^/'dma-

One Hundred

Mrs. Sophia Harsch
Nauvoo, Illinois

Mrs. Ann Eliza Allen Coombs
Centerville, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Rachel Middleton Jensen
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Annie M. Roberts Smith
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Charlotte Thomas Kay
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Haag Abegg Done
Tucson, Arizona

Ninety-three

Mrs. Mary Lambert Hussey
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Nancy Elizabeth C. Walker
Augusta, Georgia

Mrs. Mirinda Snow Frandsen
Provo, Utah

Ninety- two

Mrs. Amelia Heppler Hansen
Richfield, Utah

Mrs. Frances Lathrop Lebo
Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Nancy B. Walker
Augusta, Georgia

Mrs. Olive Louise Harris Vincent
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Loretta Tucker Johnson
Berkeley, California

Mrs. Abbie Jane Moyer Willden
Price, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Rosatha Douglas Revor
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Burt Shipley
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Mary Lee Wilson Myers
American Fork, Utah

Mrs. Della Bunker Lisonbee
Delta, Utah

Mrs. Sarah P. Stevenson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Jessie Bowers Smith Inman
Phoenix, Arizona

INTERNATIONAL DIRECTORY OF WOMEN'S
ORGANIZATIONS

The first comprehensive listing in handy reference form

More than 300 National and International Women's Organizations

Includes names, addresses, convention dates and places,
and other useful information.

Sponsored by the National Council of Women of the United States

Hard Cover — Price $2.50 per copy

Order from and make check or money order payable to:

NATIONAL COUNCIL OF WOMEN OF THE UNITED STATES

345 East— 46th Street New York City, Hev/ York 10017

ROSE PARADE

Leave December 27

Return January 3

By way of Las Vegas

HAWAII

Next Hawaiian Tour
Depart February 1964

MEXICO- 1964

WORLD'S FAIR ~ 1964

Both Individual and
Group Tours

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany ail orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles..

.54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

ICT 64

New Books for a New Year

1. ANSWERS TO GOSPEL QUESTIONS
Volume iV

by President Joseph Fielding Smith

A new volume in President Smith's "'Answers to
Gospel Questions" series. This book is full of the
profound scripture-backed wisdom of President Smith
and answers many of the complex doctrinal questions
of our time.

Volumes I, II &

$2.75
also available at the same price.

2. LATTER-DAY PROPHETS AND THE
DOCTRINE & COVENANTS Volume I
(Sections 1-41)

by Roy W . Doxey

Here is a brilliant text that offers commentary on the
first forty-one sections of the Doctrine and Covenants
as found in the addresses of First Presidencies,
Quorums of the Twelve, and Presiding Patriarchs of
the Church from Joseph Smith to the present. This is
the first of a series that the author is writing.

$3.95

Deseret Book is Your Headquarters for the Best in Church Literature

Deseret Book Company
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find a
check Q money order Q ' have an
account, please charge Q. Amount en-
closed for the encircled

numbered books: 1 2

tle«ieret Book

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 so. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Name.
Addrei
City....

Zone State

Residents of Utah please add ?>V2% sales tax

Volume 51
Number 2
February 1964
Lessons for May

'■'':fW^'

^^v

c-*: ^;'

Alice Morrey Bailey

I should hold you as my enemy,
Remembering the smell of dust in rain,
The hiss of drops in thirsty soil, the drain
Of watersheds in rivers to the sea,
For I have fought as hill men always fight
To keep the water on the land, the drouth
With puny dams across the canyon's mouth,
And tending furrows through the weary night.
But I am lost in shoreless vastness, drowned
In swirling blue, your ancient mystery
Appeals in tongues to all not known in me,
And I am mesmerized with rhythmic sound.
Betrayed by fluid veins to seek your shores,
I am no longer alien, I am yours.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

Palms and the Sea, Island of Maui, Hawaii

Transparency by Lucien Bown

Lithographed in full color by Deseret News Press

Monterey Coast, California
Photograph by Josef Muench

Dick Scopes

Mary Scopes

As a proselyting missionary, I have
had the opportunity of assisting to
organize, and to work with ReHef
Societies in different towns in Eng-
land and Wales. I wrote to my mother
about this. She is president of Relief
Society in my home ward. She sent
me a year's subscription to the Maga-
zine. This offered me adventure,
spirituality, and education. Within the
pages of the wonderful Magazine I
found all this and more. The Maga-
zine is a wonderful missionary tool,
as well.

—Elder Dale S. Call

British Mission

I thank my Heavenly Father for the
warmth, sincerity, and variety of the
Magazine. How true and wise are the
editorials and the articles on points of
doctrine. The lessons are beautifully
written. The literature is superb —
the best available.

— Mrs. Nedra Zitelsberger

Redondo Beach, California

I feel that I must take a moment
in spite of my undone work, and thank
you for the "Message to Young
Mothers," by Mary M. Ellsworth, in
the October Magazine. For sometime,
although I have hated to admit it to
myself or to anyone else, I have felt
so bogged down with my housewifely
tasks that I haven't known what to do.
The article must have been written
with me in mind! My biggest problem
has been that I have so many failings,
I get discouraged before I even start
trying to change. Now I have a practi-
cal list of things I can do. I feel there
may be hope for me after all.

— Mrs. Mildred Martindale

Rancho Cordova, California

I have just read Sister Ellsworth's
"A Message to Young Mothers" in the
October issue of The Relief Society
Magazine, and I simply must pause to
let you know that I think it is truly
wonderful. Our Magazine representa-
tive said, in recommending the article
to us, "I wish I had read it twenty
years sooner, when I was rearing my
children." Most of my own children
are still being reared, and they should
benefit much from my reading of this
article.

— Mrs. Catherine M. Jaggi
Brigham City, Utah

I love and appreciate the Magazine,
and enjoy reading the stories and
poems. I have been trying out some
of the recipes, and they taste real
good. I especially like the cover pic-
tures of the Magazine and the frontis-
pieces. I am impressed with each
teacher's message. The Magazine is
giving me a rich and wonderful edu-
cation.

— Dolly Sahadeo

Corentyne, Berbice
British Guiana

I am so thrilled with all the wonder-
ful articles in The Relief Society Mag-
azine. As I am a young mother, the
Magazine helps me in my home and in
rearing our children.
— Jo Ann Slade

Cedar City, Utah

The Relief Society Magazine helps
to strengthen my testimony of the gos-
pel of Jesus Christ as taught in his
Church. The Magazine is filled with
inspiring thoughts from wonderful
leaders. The stories contain beautiful
examples of right living.

— Magree G. Schaerr

Kanab, Utah

The

Relief Society /lagazme

FEBRUARY 1964 VOLUME 51 NUMBER 2

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

84 The Influence and Responsibility of Women Harold B. Lee

90 In Memoriam — President Levi Edgar Young

91 Lenore C. Gundersen Appointed to the General Board Fawn H. Sharp

111 Heart Fund Dollars Buy Life and Hope

112 National Children's Dental Health Week

Fiction

92 Mama Lives in the Kitchen — Second Prize Story Lael J. Littke
100 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 1 Hazel M. Thomson
122 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 8 (Conclusion) Rosa Lee Lloyd

General Features

82 From Near and Far

107 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

108 Editorial: The Words That Women Write Vesta P. Crawford

110 Notes to the Field: Index for 1963 Relief Society Magazine Available

Award Subscriptions Presented in April
129 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker
160 Birthday Congratulations

114 A Valentine for My Husband Helen Hinckley Jones

116 Easy Valentine Cake Janet W. Breeze

117 Stretching the Food Budget — Part V — Wonders With Wheat Using

Bulgur or Cracked Wheat Marion Bennion
121 Letty S. Mickelson Makes Appliqued Quilts for Relief Society Bazaars

Lessons for May

136 Theology — The Book of Revelation Roy W. Doxey

142 Visiting Teacher Message — "And Ye Shall Bear Record of Me"

Christine H. Robinson
144 Work Meeting — Plarming Family Recreation Virginia F. Cutler
146 Literature — Carl Sandburg, American Folk Singer Briant S. Jacobs
152 Social Science — Summary of Organization and Structure of the Church

Ariel S. Ballif

81 Sonnet to the Sea — Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey
White Miracle, by Linnie F. Robinson, 89; Memories on a Winter Night, by Ida Elaine
James, 99; Book Interest, by Pearle M. Olsen, 106; Womanhood, by Mary Brown, 111;
Did the Groundhog See His Shadow? by Evalyn M. Sandberg, 112; Remembering, by
Enola Chamberlin, 113; Frozen Splendor, by Gladys Hesser Burnham, 141.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Lotter-doy Saints © 1964 by
the Relief Societ/ General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 o year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and- new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Solt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rote of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. .The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

The Influence and Responsibility off V\^omen

Elder Harold B. Lee

of the Council of the Twelve

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Relief Society Annual
General Conference, October 2, 1963.]

From the spirit of the opening'
prayer, I found myself with
something that seems to be in
harmony with my thinking, with
reference to the tremendous scope
of responsibility and influence
that womanhood or women in the
Church might render, first to
themselves as individuals, then to
their husbands, as supports to
their children, and as teachers
and exemplars to the Church.

It was with this thought in
mind that our beloved late Presi-
dent J. Reuben Clark, Jr. said:

Youth of the Church are hungry
for the words of the Lord. Teachers,
be sure you are prepared to feed them
the bread of life which is the teach-
ings of Jesus Christ. If they live up
to the teachings they will have more
happiness than they have ever
dreamed of. Sometimes we get a
notion that we have to entertain
people to get them to come to Church.
Youth, as well as older people, we
know, are hungry for the words of the
Lord.

It is wonderful that we come
to realize that within the revealed
gospel of Jesus Christ and from
the teachings of our Church lead-
ers in this dispensation, may be
found the answer to every ques-
tion and a solution to every
problem essential to the social,
the temporal, and the spiritual
welfare of human beings, all of

whom, of course, are the children
of our Heavenly Father.

I read somewhere a statement
from the president of the Stand-
ard Oil Company of Indiana that
gave me some thought. He said:
"The fulness of life is not to be
determined by its length but by
its breadth times its depth." And,
as I read further, what he meant
were three things that determine
the fulness of life: First, good
health is essential; second, broad
scholastic training. When I read
that I remembered what the late
humorist Will Rogers said: "The
most educated person in the
world is an ignorant man when
you get him off the subject in
which he is educated." And,
third, the depth — deep spiritu-
ality. Hence, the fulness of life
is determined by good health,
broad scholastic training, and
deep spirituality.

Wouldn't it be wonderful for
a mother to hear her teenage son
say, when mother sits down to
read a book on the art of home-
making, "Mother, what are you
reading?" And she answers, "I
am reading about the art of home-
making." And to have the son
say, "I couldn't think of anyone
who needs it less." Wouldn't you
like to have your son say that to
you? Or, to have your family say
on some Christmas Eve when

THE INFLUENCE AND RESPONSIBILITY OF WOMEN

you had home night, as they
come to kiss you goodnight,
''Mother, why couldn't we have
Christmas Eve every week?" Or,
when mother and father at
extreme expense have done some-
thing extra special in re-decorat-
ing or refurnishing the house,
extending themselves to the limit,
to have the family say, "You
know, our home could now be the
showplace of the whole communi-
ty." Such is the touch of mother-
hood in homemaking that can be
so vital in a child's life.

I read the other day again the
words of the sainted mother of
the Prophet Joseph the night
that he went to get the plates.
I read her writing:

On the night of September 21 I sat
up very late. ... I did not retire until
after twelve o'clock at night. About
twelve o'clock Joseph came to me and
asked if I had a chest with a lock and
key. I knew in an instant what he
wanted it for, and not having one, I
was greatly alarmed, as I thought it
might be a matter of considerable
moment. But Joseph, discovering my
anxiety, said, "Never mind. Mother.
I can do very well for the present
without it — be calm — all is right."

Shortly after this Joseph's wife
passed through the room with her
bonnet and riding dress, and in a few
minutes they left together, taking Mr.
Knight's horse and wagon. / spent the
night in prayer and supplication to
God, for the anxiety of my mind
would not permit me to sleep. At the
usual hour I commenced preparing
breakfast. My heart flooded at every
footstep, as I now expected Emma
and Joseph momentarily and feared
lest Joseph might meet with another
disappointment (History of Joseph
Smith, by his mother, Lucy Mack
Smith, page 102) .

I say to you mothers, if you
ever have sons and daughters
who amount to what they should
in the world, it will be in no small
degree due to the fact that your
children have a mother who
spends many nights on her knees
in prayer, praying God that her
son, her daughter, will not fail.
I remember at the foolish years
of my teenage life, my mother
came to me with an intuitive im-
pression and warning which I
brushed off as foolish teenagers
do. "Oh, mother, that's silly," I
said, then within only a month,
to stand face to face with the
temptation about which mother
had warned. I never had the
courage to go back and tell her
how right she was, but I was on
guard because someone warned
— my mother.

Some years ago there was
printed in the Era an interesting
article under the title, "Seven
Minutes in Eternity." This in-
dicated some kind of forces that
work beyond our sight. Some-
times we think the whole job is
up to us, forgetful that there are
loved ones beyond our sight who
are thinking about us and our
children. We forget that we have
a Heavenly Father and a Heaven-
ly Mother who are even more
concerned, probably, than our
earthly father and mother, and
that influences from beyond are
constantly working to try to help
us when we do all we can. I will
read just a few paragraphs this
man writes under this heading,
"Seven Minutes in Eternity":

. . . One day in my office I took a

FEBRUARY 1964

package of cigarettes fom my desk.
About to apply a light to one of them,
/ heard a voice say as gently as any
worried mother might caution a care-
less son, "Oh, Bill, give up your ciga-
rettes!" And even before it had oc-
curred to me that no one was present
in the flesh to address me thus audib-
ly, I answered: "All right!" and tossed
the package into the near-by waste-
basket. I went all that day without
smoking. Next morning, again, I
reached for my tobacco tin across my
desk to load up my corncob pipe. It
was knocked from my hands with a
slap that tossed it upward in the air
and deposited it bottom upward at my
feet with the tobacco spilling out. No
cautioning this time. But I knew!

I haven't smoked tobacco in any
form from that day to the present —
this after twenty years of smoking a
dozen cigars a day, lighting one from
the butt of another. Moreover, I
haven't had the slightest ill effect nor
did I go through the agonizing torture
of "breaking off." I just didn't smoke
anymore — didn't have the nervous
urge — didn't even give tobacco a
thought.

The same strange prohibition seemed
to shut down on coffee, tea, alcohol,
and meats. I endured not the slightest
distress in giving these items up. They
simply ceased to exist for me. [Mind
you, this is not a member of the
Church writing.] And, inversely, a
strange new sensation began to mani-
fest itself in my muscles and organs.

I had the glorious feeling of physi-
cal detachment from the handicaps of
bodily matter. No .form of bodily ex-
ercise seemed to take energy that I
had consciously to supply. I had al-
ways been slightly stoop-shouldered.
Without any unusual exercise, my
spine straightened of itself, so to speak.

Along with this physical phenomena
went the unexplainable faculty of
withstanding fatigue. If I wearied
myself by prolonged physical labor, it
was the healthy weariness of boyhood
that overtook me, and a sound night's
sleep wrought complete readjustment.
On the other hand, I found that I
could sit at my typewriter twelve

hours at a stretch, if necessary, with
hardly a muscle protesting. I had
suffered consistently from insomnia
ever since a period in my twenties
when I worked as police reporter on
a morning newspaper. Now I went to
bed and to sleep.

With this physical alteration came
a different feeling toward those around
me. This perhaps was the most
astoimiding aftermath of the whole ad-
venture. Certainly it appeared to have
convinced my friends that some ex-
traordinary thing had occurred, since
it dramatized my rejuvenation, so to
speak, and gave them something to
perceive with their senses. . . .

At any rate, whether I am right or
wrong, I know that for a limited time
one night last year out in California
my spiritual entity left my body and
went somewhere — a concrete place
where I could talk, walk about, feel,
and see; where answers were returned
to questions addressed to physically
dead people, which have checked up
in the waking world and clarified for
me the riddle of earthly existence.

I know there is no death, because,
in a manner of speaking, I went
through the process of dying, came
back to my body and took up the
burden of earthly living again. I know
that the experience has metamor-
phosed the cantankerous Vermont
Yankee that was once Bill Pelley, and
launched him into a wholly different
universe that seems filled with naught
but love, harmony, health, good hu-
mor, and prosperity. , . (Excerpts
from "Seven Minutes In Eternity," by
William Dudley Pelley, Improvement
Era, June 1929, pp. 621-628; July 1929,
pp. 713-721).

Unseen forces at work can un-
dermine, as well as strengthen
our characters, and, at the same
time, there are unseen forces that
strengthen or threaten to destroy
our homes. I read from a state-
ment by President Joseph F.
Smith, in order to impress these
facts:

THE INFLUENCE AND RESPONSIBILITY OF WOMEN

I believe that every individual in the
Church has just as much right to en-
joy the spirit of revelation and the
understanding from God which that
spirit of revelation gives him for his
own good, as the bishop has to enable
him to preside over the ward. Every
man has the privilege to exercise these
gifts and these privileges in the con-
duct of his own affairs, bringing up
his children in the way they should go,
and in the management of his farm,
his flocks, his herds, and in the man-
agement of his business, if he has
business of other kinds to do; it is his
right to enjoy the spirit of revelation
and of inspiration to do the right
thing, to be wise and prudent, just
and good in everything that he does.
I know that this is a true principle,
and I know that I know it, too; and
that is the thing I would like Latter-
day Saints to know . . . (President
Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, pp.
34-35).

It has sometimes been sorrowful to
see respected members of the Church,
men and women who should know bet-
ter, to allow themselves to become the
tools of seductive spirits. Such men,
seem, for the time at least, to lose
sight of the fact that the Lord has
estabUshed on earth, the Priesthood
in its fullness; and that by direct rev-
elation and commandment from heav-
en; that he has instituted an order or
government that is beyond the capac-
ity, and that is superior to the wisdom
and understanding and learning of
man, so far, indeed, that it seems im-
possible for the human mind, unaided
by the Spirit of God to comprehend
the beauties, powers, and character
of the Holy Priesthood. . . (Ibid., pp.
40-41).

It is not the business of any indi-
vidual to rise up as a revelator, as a
prophet, as a seer, as an inspired man,
to give revelation for the guidance of
the Church, or to assume to dictate,
to the presiding authorities of the
Church in £my part of the world,
much less, in the midst of Zion where
the organizations of the Priesthood

are about perfect, where everything
is complete, even to the organization
of a branch. . . . The moment an
individual rises up, assuming the right
to control £uid to dictate, or to sit in
judgment on his brethren, especially
upon those who preside, he should be
promptly checked, or discord, division
and confusion will be the result. Every
man and woman in this Church should
know better than to yield to such a
spirit; and the moment that such a
feeling presents itself to them they
should rebuke it as it is in direct an-
tagonism to the order of the Priest-
hood and to the spirit and genius of
this work. We can accept nothing as
authority but that which comes direct-
ly through the appointed channel, the
constituted organizations of the Priest-
hood which is the channel that God
has appointed through which to make
known his mind and will to the world
(Ibid., pp. 41-42).

I wish we could understand
that principle, for among us are
those who are spreading false doc-
trine, setting themselves up as
authority and to receive revela-
tions. Presumably, when you
leave this conference or your
stake conference, you will find
plastered on your windshield lit-
erature from these apostate
groups intended to confuse. You
sisters must be on guard lest you,
in an unguarded moment, fall
prey to those sophistries.

Parents, of course, have a tre-
mendous responsibility. All that
the Church may do can be con-
sidered only as secondary to the
great responsibility of parent-
hood. Someone has said: "Par-
ents wonder why the streams are
bitter, when they, themselves,
have poisoned the fountain."
When I say that, I am thinking
of modesty, of honesty. Dr. Sarn-
off said: "The happiest people I

FEBRUARY 1964

have known have not been the
people of great worldly wealth,
achievements, o r accomplish-
ments. They have been the sim-
ple people who are happily mar-
ried, enjoying good health, and
enjoying good family life.'*

I remember some while ago rid-
ing on a subway in lower Man-
hattan. There was a poster that
showed a beautiful little girl,
maybe six or seven, looking up
into the face of a young father.
They were both of them just
laughing their hearts out. She ap-
parently had told him something,
and he was enjoying it, and it
wasn't advertising anything. And
as I looked at that happy picture,
my eyes wandered down below
where it asked: "Are you too old
to laugh at kid stuff?" Well, the
answer was obvious. If you are,
then don't try to teach children.
And then the poster declared:
"Where family Hfe ends, child de-
linquency begins." It has been
well said that the richest soil, if
uncultivated, produces the rank-
est weeds.

Elder Adam S. Bennion told us
about a survey that he made over
years of experience with honor
students at various graduation
exercises, the valedictorians. And,
to his amazement, he found that
in the great majority of cases,
those who had been thus honored,
were the sons and daughters of
widowed mothers, in large part.
That achievement in no smaD
part is due to the great influence
of wonderful mothers.

I came across a statistical
study that was made of happy
marriages and divorces, where it

was found that the following fac-
tors have a very high statistical
correlation with successful mar-
riages. Note these: first, age
twenty or more for both partners
at the time of marriage; second,
first date alone for both partners
occurred in the late teens; third,
courtship for at least nine
months; fourth, no pre-marital
petting or sexual relations; fifth,
religious and sex instructions
from parents and teachers; sixth,
church membership and attend-
ance at least three times a month.

Now this was made by some-
one other than members of the
Church. Factors that had high
statistical correlation with di-
vorce were: first, teenage mar-
riages; second, early dating alone,
often as early as thirteen years;
third, little or no religious in-
struction in the home or poor
church attendance; fourth, most
sex instruction from friends; fifth,
heavy petting and sexual rela-
tions before marriage, often with
persons other than the one whom
they later married (a pretty
shaky foundation on which to
found a home).

I heard a lovely mother, she
may be here, who quoted this
beautiful verse:

Father, between Thy strong hands,

Thou hast bent
The clay but roughly into shape, and

lent
To me the task of smoothing where

I may
And fashioning to a gentler form Thy

clay —
To see some hidden beauty Thou

hadst planned.
Slowly revealed beneath my laboring

hand;

THE INFLUENCE AND RESPONSIBILITY OF WOMEN

Sometime to help a twisted thing to

grow
More straight; this is full recompense,

and so
I give Thee but the praise that Thou

wouldst ask —
Firm hand and high heart for the fur-
ther task.

— Dorothy Littlewort
(Quoted from Teaching As the Direc-
tion of Activities, by John T. Wahl-
quist, page 11.)

In a letter written from Liberty
Jail, the Prophet Joseph Smith
wrote to the saints:

You know, brethren, that a very
large ship is benefited very much by
a very small helm in time of a storm
by being kept workwise with the wind
and the waves. Therefore, dearly be-

loved brethren, let us cheerfully do all
things that lie in our power and then
may we stand still with the utmost
assurance to see the salvation of God,
for his arm shall be revealed.

This I pray we may all do, ex-
erting all that lies within our
powers to raise the standard and
to maintain the high richness of
life which the Church and gospel
teachings will offer to our chil-
dren and our people, and then
with full assurance that God and
agencies beyond our sight will
stand by us to aid and to aug-
ment our humble efforts. That
this may be so, I pray humbly in
the name of the Lord, Jesus
Christ. Amen.

Whit<^ Miracle

Linnie F. Robinson

These are the days one never thinks will come,
These days beyond the harvest, days of death;
As winter spreads its frost upon the ground
It makes a crystal beauty of its breath,
And sends a silence, louder than the hour,
Into the soul, speaking of time and change.
It lays a hand upon the lips of man
And stills the song upon the summer range.
Yet, in the filigree of white on bough.
Turning these slender trees to fragile lace,
I long to hold back time before my face.
Oh, let no sudden blast break here
With black-browed fury to change this world
And carry off this frosted miracle.

IN MEMORIAM

President
Lem Edgar Young

of the First Council of Seventy
February 2, 1874 — December 13, 1963

President Levi Edgar Young,
senior President of the First
Council of Seventy, died Decem-
ber 13, 1963. Well loved and much
respected, President Young had
been a member of the Council
since 1910, carrying forward a
legacy of service received from his
faithful forebears. Both his father,
Seymour B. Young, a noted phy-
sician, and h i s grandfather,
Joseph Young, a brother of Presi-
dent Brigham Young, lived to be
senior presidents of the First
Council of Seventy.

Throughout his life President
Young was devoted to scholar-
ship and education. He was grad-
uated from the University of
Utah in 1895, and immediately
began a teaching career that con-
tinued, alternately with mission
calls, for most of his life. He
served as professor of English at
the Latter-day Saints University
in Salt Lake City, and later, while
attending Harvard University, he
became deeply interested in his-
tory and was a noted scholar and
authority, particularly in the field
of western history. He taught
history at the University of Utah
for forty years. He was president
of the Utah State Historical So-
ciety for many years, and in rec-
ognition of his contributions to
research, and writing and teach-
ing of history, he was given the

signal honor of membership in
the Royal Society of Edinburgh,
a distinction usually reserved for
natural scientists.

He labored as a missionary in
Germany, and in 1902 was named
President of the Swiss Mission,
becoming one of the youngest
mission presidents to serve
in the Church. From 1922 to
1934 he was President of the
Temple Square Mission and for
three years he presided over the
New England Mission.

The General Board and mem-
bers of Relief Society in all the
stakes and missions of the Church
extend sympathy and sisterly
love to President Young's family
— his wife Valeria Brinton
Young, and his three daughters:
Harriet Y. Khne, Jane Y. Raw-
son, and Eleanor Y. Van Orden,
and to the grandchildren and
other relatives and friends. Presi-
dent Young has left a resplendent
heritage of faith and good works
to his family and to the Church.

Lenore C. Gundersen

Appointed

to General Board

Fawn H. Sharp

Member, General Board
of Relief Society

Lenore C. Gundersen was ap-
pointed a member of the General
Board of Relief Society, Decem-
ber 5, 1963. She exempHfies, in
her everyday Hving, the sterhng
quahties of her pioneer ancestors
— thrift, love, patience, depend-
ability, courage, and a dedication
to family and Church.

Sister Gundersen is the eighth
child of Virginia Burton Cutler
and Ralph Cutler. Lenore's father
and mother were active Church
members, maintaining a home in
which the Priesthood was always
honored. Lenore states that her
mother, now eighty-five years of
age, has always been an inspira-
tion to her.

Lenore attended business col-
lege and served as secretary to
Sister Clarissa A. Beesley of the
Y.W.M.LA. for three and one-
half years. She married Joseph A.
Gundersen, November 1, 1934, in
the Salt Lake Temple. They have
five children, three girls and two
boys, and six grandchildren. They
are as follows: Joan (Mrs. Neil
R. VanLeeuwen), theology teach-
er in the Relief Society and coun-
selor in the district presidency of
the Y.W.M.LA. in Quantico, Vir-
ginia; Virginia, (Mrs. Robert I.
Halgrin), president of the Y.W.-
M.LA. in Carlo, Montana, and a
Seminary teacher; Alton Gunder-
sen, Salt Lake City, active in the
Priesthood; Thomas C. Gunder-

sen, a student, who filled a mis-
sion while with his parents in
Norway; Retta Jean Gundersen,
a student in high school.

Lenore has had the following
Church assignments, among
others: teacher in Sunday School;
ward and stake president of
Y.W.M.I.A.; ward Relief Society
presideat, and counselor and
president in the Valley View
Stake Relief Society.

She accompanied her husband
to Norway when President Gun-
dersen was called to preside over
the Norwegian Mission. They
have recently returned from this
assignment. While in the mission
she served as president of the
mission Relief Societies.

Lenore Gundersen not only
brings to the General Board of
the Relief Society her own hum-
ble, sweet spirit, charming person-
ality, and dedication, but also
great qualities of leadership that
will benefit all of the sisters in
the Church.

Second Prize-winning Story

Annual Relief Society

Short Story Contest

Lael J. Littke

hadn't noticed that Mama was
so abused at our house until
Linda told me about it. She said
she hadn't even realized it until
the day the Relief Society visiting
teachers came and four-year-old
Cissie let them in. Sister Clayton
asked if Mama was home, and
Cissie, pointing with a plump fin-
ger, said, "She's in there," and
then added, "Mama lives in the
kitchen."

I was there, but I wouldn't
have thought a thing about it,
which, Linda said later, just went
to show how much I took Marria
for granted, but then, what could
you expect from a ten-year-old?
she asked. She was fifteen and
could even conjugate a verb, so
I figured that she must know
what she was talking about.

Linda called a conference with
Papa that very night while Mama
was putting Cissie to bed. She
gave a dramatic re-enactment of
the scene, with me acting as Sis-
ter Clayton and asking, "Is your
mother at home, Cissie?" Then

Mama
Lives
in the
Kitclien

Linda, as Cissie, pointed with an
elegant flourish of her arm which
I didn't recall at all and said,
"She's in there — Mama Hves in
the kitchen," in a deep, hoarse
voice that didn't sound much like
Cissie.

Papa was impressed. "Cissie
ought to go on the stage," he
said.

Linda ignored him. "There it
is," she said, "spoken in the un-
varnished innocence of youth."

"I wonder if that's as un-
blemished as untarnished inno-
cence," said Papa. Sometimes
Papa talked very funny.

"It's a shame," continued Lin-
da. "Mama never gets out of that
kitchen."

"Well, now," said Papa,
scratching his head. "I have to
dispute that point. I do recollect
one time we let her out to go
have a tooth pulled."

Linda sighed. "Oh, Papa," she
said, "be serious. Of course she
gets out for shopping and church
and things like that, but, figura-

tively speaking, she's trapped in
the kitchen. Cissie showed us
that. Out of the mouths of babes,
you might say."

"You might say that," said
Papa.

Linda was encouraged. "She
shouldn't be forced to waste her
hfe in that kichen doing a job
any ten-year-old could do. Even
Karen here," she said, indicating
me.

"I could not," I said hotly, feel-
ing somehow that both Mama
and I were being maligned.
Frankly, I couldn't think of a
single place I'd rather spend my
life than in Mama's big, sunny
kitchen. It was full of potted
plants, braided rugs, and good
things to eat, and the windows
all along one side let in floods
of morning sunshine that splashed
across the breakfast table and
flowed into our very souls while
we ate. Papa said once that the
sunshine was only symbolic of a
greater light that Mama spread
around her which, in turn, was a
reflection of the light of our

Heavenly Father. It sounded
awfully nice, even though I
couldn't understand it all.

But Linda insisted Mama was
an unwilling prisoner.

"What do you propose to do
about it?" asked Papa.

"I've been thinking about it all
day," said Linda, "and I make a
motion that we let Mama go back
to work. At least for the rest of
the summer while I am home to
run the house and take care of
the children." Linda didn't con-
sider herself one of "the children"
any more.

"Mama already works," I said.
"She works all the time."

"Exactly," said Linda. "But
what reward does she get? She's
just wasting her intelligence here
without achieving anything.
Cooking, washing dishes, keeping
house — why, we three girls
could do that with no trouble at
all and leave Mama free to work
and fulfill her ambitions. She can
go back to the newspaper office
like Corrine Blake's mother did.

FEBRUARY 1964

and wear pretty clothes and meet
people. Once a journalist, always
a journalist, you know. The smell
of printer's ink gets into your
blood."

"Sounds mighty unhealthy,"
commented Papa.

Linda had a faraway look in
her eyes. "Mama used to write
columns about brides and wed-
dings, and now she lives in the
kitchen and washes dishes. What
a comedown!"

"TeU you what I'll do," said
Papa. "FU talk to Mama and
we'll see how she feels about it.
I'll tell you the verdict in a few
days."

Linda pestered Papa every day
to find out how things were going.
She said she was a woman like
Mama, and she knew she would
feel like a caged lioness if she
were in Mama's place with no
outside life like school or a job.
In my mind's eye I pictured
Mama pacing back and forth
from room to room with a wild
look in her eyes like the animals
at the zoo. It made me feel a
little lost and lonely to think
Mama was so unhappy because
she had to stay home and take
care of us. She didn't seem un-
happy. She sang cheerful little
songs as she went about her work.
Linda said that was just to keep
her spirits up.

One morning after breakfast
Papa stood up. "Children," he
said, "and Linda," he added, "un-
accustomed as I am to public
speaking, I would hke to make
an announcement. Mama is going
back to work — the smell of

printer's ink is in her blood" —
he looked at Linda who nodded
knowingly — "and her old boss
is putting her back on the pay-
roll next week to replace a girl
who is giving it all up to become
a housewife."

"Mama, that's wonderful," said
Linda. "This will give you a
chance to fulfill yourself."

"Back to the glamor and ex-
citement of the newspaper trade,"
said Mama. "Heigh ho and away
I go. Printer's ink, here I come."
Mama talked funny sometimes,
too.

"And I'll take over here at
home," said Linda. "The first
week you are not to set foot in
the kitchen except to eat break-
fast."

"Agreed," said Mama.

Cissie, who was pouring a little
mountain of salt from the shaker,
looked up. "Is Linda going to be
the Mama?" she asked.

"No," said Mama, "I'll still be
the Mama."

"You can't be the Mama if
you're not here," said Cissie.

"I'll be home after work."

"That's not the same," said
Cissie. "Linda will be the Mama."

Cissie even called Linda
"Mama" the first day after Mama
went to work. It was like playing
house and Linda enjoyed playing
her part. She scarcely listened to
the instructions Mama gave her
and wouldn't even let Mama do
the week's grocery shopping on
Saturday. She said we would do
it on Monday. Papa's only in-
structions were that it would not
be fair to snitch from the year's
supply of food that Mama had

MAMA LIVES IN THE KITCHEN

put away. He gave Linda the
money for the week and said it
would have to buy everything we
would need.

After Mama and Papa left,
Linda said we would go right out
and do the marketing. Then we
would do the housework and go
to Lacoola Plunge for a swim.

Things didn't work out quite as
planned. It took us much longer
than we expected to do the shop-
ping, mainly because we went to
a clothing store first, and all
bought new swimming suits. Lin-
da said there was more money
than we would need for groceries,
and Mama said we could budget
the money however we wanted.
Food was more expensive than
we had expected, though, and
when we got everything totaled
up, we found we had to take back
a carton of popsicles and two
boxes of Cracker Jack because we
didn't have quite enough money.
When we got home Linda de-
cided to make a cake before we
washed the breakfast dishes and
cleaned the house. She had for-
gotten to buy vanilla so she sent
Cissie and me to borrow a tea-
spoon from Mrs. Blazer next
door. We walked carefully on the
way home, but we spilled the
vanilla, and Linda said only a
pair of dunces would go borrow
a teaspoon of vanilla in a tea-
spoon. I said how else would we
know how much to borrow and
she said we could have measured
it and poured it into a cup. She
said you really couldn't expect
too much from children. She put
the cake in the oven without the

vanilla, and we waited anxiously
for it to bake. Linda peeked in-
side the oven every few minutes
to see how it was progressing.
When she finally took it out, it
was high on one side and
squashed down on the other. Lin-
da said that was Cissie's and my
fault for spilling the vanilla, but
never mind because she would
build it up with frosting. At din-
ner Mama and Papa ate their
pieces without looking up at all,
but Cissie and I couldn't eat ours.
It tasted like a soggy sponge.
Linda said we couldn't leave the
table until we ate every last
crumb, and Cissie cried and said
she didn't want Linda to be the
Mama any more. She said she
would just pretend she was an
orphan girl while Mama was at
work.

The next day we forgot about
Primary, and I ruined my perfect
attendance record. Linda said it
wouldn't have done any good to
remember because she couldn't
drive the car to take us there. I
said we could have ridden with
Mrs. Blazer who teaches Cissie's
class, but Linda looked angry and
said I couldn't expect her to
think of everything, could I?

On Wednesday Cissie fell off
the swing and came into the
house with blood all over her face
from a cut on her head. Linda
said the sight of blood made her
want to faint. I wanted to faint,
too, but I didn't know quite how
to go about it, so I cleaned Cissie
up and poured half a bottle of
Mercurochrome over the cut. It
ran all down Cissie's face and
neck and looked worse than the

FEBRUARY 1964

blood. Cissie spent the rest of Linda told us we'd all have to

the afternoon sitting on the front work hard if we were to get

porch with Mama's umbrella over finished before 5:30. Mama's

her head. When Mama came usually cheerful, clean kitchen

home she said a tiger had bitten was a shambles because we had

her under the weeping willow tree left the dishes for two days and

and Mama had better stay home had not scrubbed the floor all

to protect her. week. Soiled clothes that we

hadn't bothered to take to the

That night we didn't have sup- laimdry room were stacked up

per until late because linda put by the back door,

the roast in the oven just fifteen Cissie was assigned to try to

minutes before Mama and Papa scrub the floor. She said she

came home. She said she guessed didn't have to since Linda wasn't

it took a while to catch on to the Mama and she didn't have to

these things. Mama didn't say do what she said. Linda told her

anything. She just stretched like if she would cooperate we would

a lady of leisure and said she all go down to the drugstore and

thought she would read her new have a soda, if Cissie would take

Relief Society Magazine and go a little more money from her

to bed. piggy bank. We decided to go get

On Thursday Linda and I the sodas first to give us energy

spent most of the day keeping for our work,

track of Cissie. She kept running By the time we got back it was

away because she said Linda was nearly 3 : 00 p.m. Linda hurried to

too bossy, and it wasn't any fun start the washing and ironing

to be home when Mama wasn't after telling me to cook some

there. rice. She said since we didn't

For dinner that night we had have any meat we could just have

leftovers from the refrigerator rice and pretend we were Chinese,

because all our grocery money I put a pan of water on to boil

was gone and we were out of and poured in some rice. I poured

meat. in the whole package, but that

On Friday Linda said we would didn't look like enough to feed

hurry and clean up the house and five people, so I poured in an-

then go for a swim at Lacoola other box. That filled the pan

Plunge if Cissie would break open nicely.

her piggie bank and lend us the Cissie got a pail of water and

money, since neither Linda nor I swished the mop around in it for

had a cent in our banks. On awhile just to hear it splash,

second thought, she said, we then sloshed a lot of water on

would go swimming first and then the floor and pushed it around

come back and work. The only with the mop.

trouble was that we met some of Suddenly I heard Linda

our friends and stayed until after- scream. On my way to the laun-

noon. When we did get home, dry room I slipped and fell on

MAMA LIVES IN THE KITCHEN

the flooded floor. Cissie scolded
me for getting her clean floor
dirty.

In the laundry room Linda was
trying to push oceans of suds
back into the washing machine.
"I guess I used too much deter-
gent," she gasped. We were sur-
veying the disaster helplessly
when we both smelled scorching
cloth. Linda ran to the ironing
board and snatched up the hot
iron she had been using, but not
soon enough. There was a large
dark brown scorch mark on one
of Papa's best white shirts.

''What next?" wailed Linda.
After unplugging the iron, she
picked up the shirt and threw it
into the surging suds which by
now were foaming down the sides
and all over the floor.

Cissie appeared at the door.
''There's something all over the
stove," she announced.

The "something" was rice. Rice
bubbled up from the pan and rice
flowed down onto the stove just
like the detergent flowed from
the washing machine. There was
enough rice to feed half of China.

It took us an hour to clean up
the mess. It took another hour to
wash the dishes and make
Mama's kitchen look presentable.
Cissie had just enough money left
in her piggy bank to buy five TV
dinners to replace the rice which
we couldn't face eating after we
had cleaned the stove.

Papa didn't like TV dinners,
but he ate his without a word.
Linda just picked at hers. After
the rest of us were through, she
cleared her throat.

"Mother," she said, and
paused. Her face was getting a
little red and she looked as if
she might cry.

"Mama," she blurted, "I can't
take over your job here at home.
I don't know how to be an econ-
omist, a psychologist, a chauffeur,
an efficiency expert, a nurse, a
chef, a ray of sunshine, and I
don't know what all." She threw
up her hands in despair.

Mama smiled. "You don't learn
it all at once, dear," she said. "It
takes practice, just like any other
job."

"I'm a failure," Linda said with
a single tear slippery-sliding down
her cheek. "I didn't do one thing
right all week."

"She did, too, Mama," I said,
feeling that a word should be said
in her defense. "She did some
things right." I couldn't think of
any examples at the moment.

Linda wiped the tear from her
cheek and went on. "I thought
it didn't take much intelligence
to run a home and that you'd be
happier working at something
challenging like Corrine Blake's
mother."

"Corrine Blake's mother works
because she is a widow and has
to," said Mama. "I don't have to
and I don't want to because I
find my job as a housewife and
mother to be as challenging and
fulfilling and rewarding as any
outside job could ever be, and
my Church work is stimulating,
too. My rewards come all the
time, as when my lovely daugh-
ters are so sweet and unselfish

FEBRUARY 1964

that they are willing to tend the right back into my kitchen where

house so I can go out to work I belong." Cissie snuggled up to

because they think it will make her.

me happier." "And I'll be happy to move out

"I'm sorry I made you go to and let an expert take over," said

work," said Linda. Linda.

"You didn't," said Mama. Papa laughed. "Bit off a little

"Papa told me you'd like a try more than you could chew, you

at running the house and my old might say," he said,

boss needed someone to fill in "That's the truth," grinned

just until the new girl came. I Linda.

think you gained quite a respect "You're getting to be an

for the role of a housewife, and adult," said Papa. "We're proud

I enjoyed a few days change, so of you. You've grown up a lot

everything worked out fine. And this week."

I'm back to stay." Linda patted his hand.

"Really?" said Linda. "No "Enough to see that if Mama

more job?" wants to live in the kitchen, as

"No more job. The smell of Cissie says, things just couldn't

printer's ink can't even begin to be better."

compete with the aroma of cook- "Right," said Papa,

ies baking." "I've learned to leave well

Cissie had been watching enough alone, you might say,"

Mama quietly. "Are you going to said Linda.

be the Mama again?" she asked "You might say that," agreed

hopefully. Papa.

Mama reached over and gath- We all laughed and the kitchen

ered Cissie into her lap. "I cer- seemed bright and cheerful even

tainly am," she said. "I'm moving though the sun was going down.

Lael Jensen Littke was born and grew up on a farm in Mink Creek, Idaho,
where her mother still lives. She was graduated from Preston High School
and Utah State University.

"The Church has always been the center of my life," she writes, "and it
has been my training ground, so to speak, in the literary arts, providing me
with the opportunity to write programs, plays, road shows, readings, stories,
and poems for use in the wards and stakes where I have lived. I also had the
privilege of teaching the Relief Society literature lessons in Manhattan Ward
for five years.

"My only published manuscripts, other than some in my college literary
magazine, have been one other story in The Relief Society Magazine and a
short play in The Children s Friend.

"We moved this past September to Monterey Park, California, from New
York City, where we spent nine exciting years while my husband, George C.
Littke, studied and taught at New York University. He is now Assistant
Professor of Government at Los Angeles State College, and ward clerk in
Monterey Park Ward. Our three-year-old daughter Lori is the joy of our
lives. My greatest pleasures come from working in the Church, writing, and,
of course, being a housewife and mother who enjoys 'living in the kitchen.' "

'"^Mlt^hd^ '

Don Knight

BOULDER CREEK, COLORADO

Memories — on a Winter Nigiit

Ida Elaine James

The white moon shines on the quiet snow-capped roofs,
White are the drifts along the poplar trees;
Deep in my heart are softly muffled hoofs
Breaking the snowy woodway's witcheries.

The burdened branches loose a shapeless weight
In silence where the cutter-tracks knife down
The yielding snow — ^the rabbits perforate
With bounding feet the wintry monotone.

As far as the road leads, stillness and white abide,
As down the heart's lane two in a cutter ride.

Your
Heart
to
Understanding

Chapter 1
Hazel M. Thomson

Selena Baldwin stood by the
side of the open grave in the
cemetery at Winter Quarters.
With her heart despairing, she
felt a wave of deep, unreasoning
resentment against the men,
healthy and strong, who stood
with shovels ready.

How did the Lord decide who
was to live and who was to die?
Why, out of the entire camp,
should she have lost the man she
had planned to marry?

It would not be long now, be-
fore the wagon train was ready
to leave for the Valley of the
Great Salt Lake. She and Belle
must go on alone.

Selena heard the dull thuds as
the first shovelfuls of earth fell
on the wooden box. She felt her
sister's arm tighten around her
as Belle said, "Come, Selena. We
can return when they have fin-
ished.''

"No," said Selena. "I will stay
until it is done."

Her eyes were dry. She felt at
that moment that she had cried
all the tears she would ever have.
Hadn't she, Selena Baldwin, ac-
cepted the gospel as soon as the
missionaries had convinced her
that it was the truth? She had
accepted his word. Then why
should he not bless her with this

100

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

one thing she had wanted and the trail and get the long trek

prayed for harder than she had underway. Winter Quarters had

ever prayed before in her entire brought her the greatest sorrow

life? of her life and she hated the

The grave was finished and place,

rounded over to remind Selena "How much longer will it be,

afresh of the silent form within, Belle?'* she asked, as the month

so recently warm, loving and of June began,

laughing at her side. Quietly the ''They are waiting for some

others withdrew, leaving only the emigrants from England to join

men gathering up their tools and the wagon train. They left New

Belle and Selena. The shovels York some days ago. As soon as

were all placed in the nearby they arrive we shall be on the

wagon and most of the men way.''

climbed in. Still Selena could not "We have everything packed

bring herself to leave. now, except the few things we

One young man who had been need," Selena said. "With you

helping walked past the two wom- taking care of the wagon, getting

en to get a crowbar and pick. As the tires set and new shoes on

he returned with them he paused the oxen, the packing isn't much

and said kindly, "I'm right sorry, of a job."

Ma'am." "You know how it is with me,"

Selena looked at him dumbly, answered Belle. "I hate being

unable to answer. cooped up in the house, though

"Thank you, Sir," answered I must confess that one ox gave

Belle. me a time getting the shoes on

Selena, unable to respond to the back feet. I had to rope him

the compassion in the deep blue and throw him down and tie him

eyes of the man, turned away. As tight before I could get it done,

the men drove ofE toward the set- I'd rather shoe a horse any day

tlement, smaller now than it had of the week!"

been during those first years of With the arrival of the emi-

its occupancy by the saints, still grants the time to leave drew

Selena stood woodenly by the near, and Selena spent many

grave. At last, as it was growing hours in the cemetery beside the

dark, Belle took her arm firmly, grave. Belle tried, without avail,

"Come, Selena," she said. "We to get her sister to make her visits

must go now." to the graveside short, knowing

Selena waited a long moment, the deep depression that en-
Then she answered, "Yes. We gulfed Selena after each pro-
must go. From this day I do not longed stay.

do what I want. I do what I "I'll be awfully glad to get

must." away from here," Belle said one

morning after her sister had spent
The weeks to come dragged for much of the night sobbing quiet-
Selena. She was anxious to be on ly into her pillow. "It's unhealthy

101

FEBRUARY 1964

for you to spend so much time
in that cemetery."

"I suppose you think it's easy
for me to go out there every day,"
answered Selena.

"No, honey, I don't. I know it
isn't easy for you, and, since it
isn't, why do it?"

"Why do it? Belle! Sometimes
I think you are completely with-
out a heart. I loved him, Belle.
Can't you understand that?"

"Yes, Selena," answered Belle
quietly. "I can understand it.
Believe it or not, I can under-
stand that you loved him."

"Oh, Belle," cried Selena,
throwing her arms around her sis-
ter's neck. "I didn't mean that.
I'm just not myself these days."

"That's just what I mean,"
Belle answered. "Why keep on
torturing yourself? He wasn't
worth — ." Belle stopped.

"You might as well say it!"
Selena's voice rose to hysterical
pitch. "You never did like him!
No wonder you want me to forget
all about him. But I won't! I
never will!"

Selena's voice broke in a sob.
She ran from the house, and Belle
watched her as she hurried down
the street in the direction of the
cemetery.

The last check of wagons had
been taken. When the order came
to get the wagons in place, that
they were moving out that after-
noon. Belle was not surprised.
She did the last loading of their
wagon and still Selena had not
returned. Knowing well where
Selena was. Belle yoked the oxen
in place and figured to pick up

her sister as the wagon train
moved out of town past the cem-
etery.

A man on horseback rode up
and introduced himself.

"I'm Josiah Blodgett, Ma'am,"
he said, lifting his hat. "Is your
husband about ready to start?
I'm Captain of the ten you'll be
traveling with. Better tell him
we're about to move out."

Belle mustered all the dignity
she could. "I have no husband,"
she said. "I'm driving this outfit,
and I'm ready as soon as my sister
gets back."

Josiah Blodgett exploded.
"Gets back! You've only had
months to get ready. Now we
have to wait for your sister to get
back!"

Josiah was a small, wiry man
who rode his horse as if he were
part of it. Now he stood as tall
in the stirrups as he could make
himself. He looked at Belle
through narrowed eyes.

"Lon said there were a couple
of females making this trip by
themselves. I have the luck to
draw the ten they are traveling

"You don't need to worry your-
self about us. Brother Blodgett,"
said Belle, determinedly.

"No! I don't need to worry
about you. All I have to do is
just your work and mine, too!"

"You'll not be doing my work,
Josiah Blodgett," said Belle, her
temper rising. "I'll walk to the
Great Salt Lake and pull this
wagon myself before I'd accept
one mite of help from you!"

Josiah looked at Belle, sitting
large and strong before him on

102

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

the wagon seat. "And you just "There is no need. It will always

might be able to do it, at that," be there, in my mind."

he muttered as he gathered his Belle spoke sharply. "I have

reins tight and started off. the feeling that you are being

"Better get that sister and be more faithful than he would be

ready," he called back. "Don't in a like situation."

start delaying us until we at least "You did not like him," Selena

get out of town." reminded her, as though speak-
ing to a child. "You can say that
if it pleases you, but you have no

Selena knelt on the clods of proof."

sun-baked earth for a long time. "I. ..." Belle opened her mouth

Then a cloud of dust arose and to say more, then she thought

she saw many wagons moving better of it. She called to one of

along the road. They had started! the oxen instead, as Selena lapsed

Belle had said it might be today back into silence,

but she had forgotten. Selena felt Determined that she would not

a little guilty at having left every- prove to be a drawback to the

thing at the last to Belle, but day's progress. Belle had had her

never once did the thought occur oxen yoked and ready for the

to her that her sister might not day's journey before anyone else

be ready. No man in the entire in camp. The same thing was true

train was more efficient than that night. She could unyoke a

Belle. Their wagon would be in team of oxen as quickly as any

place all right. Selena took a long man in the wagon train. Since she

last look at the grave, etching it had a special reason for wanting

in her memory, then she turned to do so, she made it a point to be

resolutely away and walked to- just a little faster; to see that

ward the road. whenever Josiah came around of

Belle brought the oxen to a halt an evening, her team was already
only for a moment while Selena turned out to grass,
climbed lightly up onto the seat They had been on the trail a
beside her. Belle looked at her week before Selena saw Lon Hol-
sister's tear-reddened eyes and iday. When she did, it took a
did not speak until they came to moment before she could remem-
the last place on the road from her where she had seen him be-
where the cemetery could still be fore. It was the deep blue of his
seen. Selena sat small and silent eyes that recalled h i m — t h e
without moving. Belle cleared her young man at the cemetery on
throat. the day of the funeral. It was

"We will be out of sight of it with an effort that Selena was

in a few moments, Selena. Would able to speak civilly to him, re-

you like to look back?" membering still her smoldering

Selena continued to stare resentment,

straight ahead. "I shall not see it He nodded to Selena but di-

again," she said, her features set. rected his remarks to Belle.

103

FEBRUARY 1964

"I know Josiah can take care
of his ten wagons all right but I
want you to know I, too, am
ready to help in any way I can.
I'm Lon Holiday and captain of
fifty/'

We're getting along real well,"
said Belle, "but thanks just the
same. It does seem good to know
there's someone looking out for
us a bit."

"Well, Josiah's a good man on
a wagon train. There's nothing
about this kind of traveling that
he doesn't know," said Lon, fac-
ing Belle, but his eyes were on
Selena.

"Except how to hold his
tongue!" said Belle, sharply.

Lon looked again at Belle and
laughed.

"You've had a word with him,
have you?"

"The first and the last," said
Belle. "I've had all the words I
care to have with him."

"I've seen him in many a tight
spot, but Josiah always finds a
way out."

"That's good," said Belle.
"Just let him come around this
wagon and he'll need to find a
way out, quick!"

Lon rode on toward the end
of the wagon train, chuckling.

"Now there is a man'' said
Belle, "one that you could de-
pend on. Somehow I feel quite a
bit easier, to know that our get-
ting to the Valley doesn't depend
upon the leadership of Josiah
Blodgett."

Selena did not answer, and
Belle had the impression, as she

often did, that she was concerned
little with the present.

From that night on Lon Holi-
day made it a point to call at
the Baldwin wagon each evening
to offer his services.

Selena answered briefly but
very definitely each time that
there was nothing he could do.
Then one evening he came just
as Belle was replacing the brake
block that had come loose and
fallen out. He took the axe from
her capable hands and cut the
stump of a tree she was working
on, to size, and drove it in be-
tween the iron cleats.

"There," he said, as he fin-
ished wedging the block in tight.
"That ought to hold you for a-
while. Better not tell your sister
I helped. She might not ride in
the wagon if she knew I fixed the
brake block."

"It isn't you particularly, with
Selena," said Belle. ''She's hav-
ing a bad time. The best thing
anyone can do right now is leave
her pretty much to herself. Where
are your folks, Lon?"

"They couldn't accept the
truth," answered Lon. "After I
joined the Church, they couldn't
accept me, either. They are still
living, back in Massachusetts.
And I am not welcome."

"That's a coincidence," said
Belle. "Same with Selena and me.
Our folks couldn't believe it
either, but we both knew the mis-
sionaries were teaching the truth,
and we had to come."

"You and Selena. I still find
it strange to think the two of
you are sisters."

"It surprised you, did it? I'm

104

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

not surprised. Everyone finds it
hard to believe, what with Selena
being dark and so much smaller
and, well, just prettier than I am.
No one has ever taken us to be
sisters, or for that matter, been
hardly able to believe we were
once they found it out."

"Oh, I didn't mean . . ." began
Lon, embarrassed by the turn the
conversation had taken.

"It doesn't matter," replied
Belle, getting to her feet and
picking up the axe, as Lon rode
off.

At the evening dances around
the campfires, Selena and Belle
usually sat together, watching
rather than dancing, but for en-
tirely different reasons. Selena
would have none of the gaiety
and laughter and few of the
young men were anxious to ask
Belle.

"I did. Just once," said John
Meeks, "and that was enough.
Why, she'd like to have picked me
up and swung me clear off the
ground every time the caller said
'Swing your partners.' I just
don't think it's safe."

This warning, coupled with the
natural disinclination of the other
young men to have Belle for a
partner, kept her watching rather
than taking part in the dancing.

Any young man in the camp
would have been pleased to dance
with Selena. Many of them asked
her at the beginning, but her re-
peated refusals were sufficient to
discourage the most eager of the
dancers.

It almost angered Selena to see
others gay and happy with the

memory of her own sorrow fresh
and new.

"Why do they have to dance
so much?" she asked Belle as
they sat in front of their wagon,
the music filling the night air.
"I should think once in awhile
would be enough, but no, it's
every single night except Sun-
day."

"They need to dance, Selena,"
Belle answered. "They have all
had just as hard a day as we
have. They need to relax."

"That's just what I mean."

Selena spoke heatedly, "Only
day before yesterday old Brother
Christiansen was buried along the
way. And here they are, again
tonight, dancing as though noth-
ing had happened."

"We can't just give ourselves
up to grief and sorrow, Selena."
Belle arose and stood tall beside
her sister. "No one can keep on
living with just memories."

"Belle!" Selena cried. "How
can you be so cruel?" She whirled,
running toward the back of the
wagon as Lon came around it
from the other direction. She
bumped hard against him and he
caught her in his arms, steadying
her a moment to keep her from
falling.

"I'm sorry," he apologized, and
drew back as she regained her
footing.

"Let me alone!" she cried.

"I came at the wrong time, it
seems," said Lon to Belle. "Seems
like I always show up at the
wrong time, as fair as Selena is
concerned."

"There's never a right time to

105

FEBRUARY 1964

be around Selena these days," Belle was quiet for a long mo-
answered Belle. ment, watching the dancing. "So

"I'd hke to be of more help, that's the way it is."

You're too efficient, Belle. I'd "That's the way it is," said Lon

feel a lot better if I could do quietly. "That's the way it has

something for the two of you." been ever since I first saw Selena,

Belle looked at him squarely, back there at the grave in Winter

"You mean for Selena." It was a Quarters."

statement, not a question. Lon After a time. Belle spoke again,

did not evade it. "It will take a long time, Lon."

"Yes, I do," he said. "But you "I have plenty. Someday I

are her family, Belle. I mean for mean to marry Selena,"

you, too." (To be continued)

Book Interest

Pearie M. Olsen

I always like to read a book
And lose my sense of here.
Books help me know of other folks
Another place . . . another year.

I learn of new and unknown lands —
Some I may never see,
And things that happen in a book
Are happening to me.

I know just why I like to read —
Of course I think it's fun,
Yet, by the printed word I can
See through the eyes of anyone.

I listen to the things folks say,
And sense the way they feel.
I learn so much of what they know —
All these things books reveal.

I love to live vicariously
Through books, within my niche.
I save on travel and expense —
Yet my experiences are rich.

106

omans
phere

Ramona W. Cannon

M RS. Sarah Tilghman Hughes —
since 1935 Judge of the Four-
teenth District Court of Dallas
— swore in Lyndon Baines John-
son as President of the United
States, on the plane returning the
body of President Kennedy to
Washington. Mrs. Johnson and
Mrs. Kennedy stood near the new
President. Judge Hughes was the
first woman to become a district
judge in Texas. She served three
terms in the lower house of the
Texas legislature, and once was
unanimously voted by the news-
men covering the legislature the
most valuable member of the
body. In 1952 she was endorsed
for the United States vice-presi-
dential nomination by the Na-
tional Federation of Business and
Professional Women.

Agnes de Mille, a great Ameri-
can choreographer, is the author
of The Dance (Golden Press),
which traces the development of
dancing in its many forms —
theatrical, social, ritualistic. Il-
lustrated with 400 pictures, the
book presents a discussion of the
work of such famous dancers as
Isadora Duncan, Martha Graham,
Doris Humphrey, Carlotta Grisi,
and Margot Fonteyn.

Claudia Taylor (Lady Bird)
Johnson, the new First Lady of
the United States, has been an
unusually capable helpmate to
her husband in his political, so-
cial, and personal life. Neverthe-
less, she has retained a strong
individuality of her own. An
honor student in journalism at
the University of Texas, she has
continued to be an omnivorous
reader, an intelligent observer of
the world around her, and a wom-
an of empathy for human beings.
She learned Spanish as a com-
municating link with other
peoples. She excels as a home-
maker and hostess, and her busi-
ness acumen has stretched an
inheritance into a comfortable
fortune, principally by way of
radio and television enterprises.
The Johnsons have two daugh-
ters, Lynda Bird, nineteen, and
Lucy Baines, sixteen.

Dr. Elizabeth J. Bottcher is as-
sistant chief of pathology at the
Salt Lake City, Utah, Veterans
Administration Hospital. One of
the best known pathologists in
the United States, she was for-
merly associated with the Ro-
chester Hospital in New York.

107

Volume 51 February 1964 Number 2

The Words That Women Write

A woman in her home may find a recreation and a hobby, as well
as continuing joy in recording her thoughts, her hopes, and inspira-
tion, and the history of her beloved family. The words that she writes
may be in the form of letters to the dear ones in the home of her
girlhood, to her husband's cherished people, to her children or grand-
children away at school, or in the mission field. She may inscribe
for future generations the family faith, and the coming together of
the intellectual legacies of ancestors remote in the stream of time.

The woman who finds that words move easily from her mind
to the written page, may hope that her talents and incHnations can
be developed beyond the lovely art of letter writing and record
keeping, to the more formal composition of poetry and essays
and stories — more ambitious writings, intended for an audience
beyond the family circle.

One whose written words are to be treasured over the genera-
tions must be close to the deep springs of life — close to the world
of nature — the earth home — close to flowers and trees and the
majesty and symbolism of mountains — near to the stark somber-
ness of the desert and akin to the greening furrows and the golden
harvest. This is the objective, lovely, beckoning world that can be
interpreted through a gifted individual who is grateful for her tenure
upon the earth — stirred by the moods of clouds and wind and rain
— and the silent winter of snow.

In addition to self-expression from a personal interpretation of
the natural environment, a writer needs to strive for an awareness
of the weakness and the strength, the joy and the sorrow, the hopes
and the relinquishing that characterize the developing human spirit.

108

Belle S. Spafford, President
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counsek
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred 8. Manwaring
EIna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen

Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
frene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Beiva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen

Some women have an empathy and discernment that glow as a Hght
upon them; and others, perhaps more withdrawn, must cultivate
their abiUty to enter into the lives of others and try to understand
their problems, as they desire to set their pens to words which they
hope will enrich and uplift the lives of others.

The joy a woman finds in self-expression gives her a glance into
a wider world, for she soon realizes that self-expression can have a
broader meaning if it is disciplined, upward-reaching, and forever
growing.

There must be knowledge and experience in the use of words —
how they may be put together for specific purposes and molded into
authentic form and living strength. The rich heritage of all ages is
available in the countless writings that have blessed the generations.
The Bible speaks forever in inspired words of power and sublime
beauty — "fire, and hail; snow, and vapours; stormy wind, fulfilling
his word .... He telleth the number of the stars; he calleth them
all by their names."

The Book of Books can be a schooling and an ever-present help
to one who would set in words the certitudes of life here and here-
after. Poetry and prose of the ages, and down to the present time,
if carefully chosen, can yield a rich background and make the foun-
tain of words resplendent with many jeweled facets.

A woman in her home, even in the short periods of comparative
quietude, may take her pen in hand and draw upon her wide
thoughts, her limitless environment, her family, her friends, and the
gospel light, and may build with words her house of truth and beauty.

—V. P. C.

109

Index for 1963 Relief Society iVIagazine Available

Copies of the 1963 index for The Relief Society Magazine are avail-
able and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society,
76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. The price is
twenty cents, including postage. Rehef Society officers and members
who wish to have their 1963 issues of The Relief Society Magazine
bound may do so through The Deseret News Press, 33 Richards
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84101. (See advertisement on page 159.)
The Deseret News Press includes a copy of the index at no extra
charge for each set of Magazines bound.

Award Subscriptions Presented in April

The award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for
having obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine
in relation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded
until after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have
been audited. Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1963
will be mailed to ward and stake, mission and branch Magazine
representatives about April 1, 1964.

Even the desire to do our best brings hope and the beginnings of happiness.
How rich then may be the rewards when desire is followed with good works.

—Pauline Bell

110

Heart Fund Dollars Buy Life and Hope

The American Heart Association

As wives and mothers, women are the guardians of family health
and welfare. They know the heartbreak of helping youngsters struggle
against the handicaps of rheumatic fever or inborn heart defects, of
caring for aged parents overcome by stroke. Too often they know
the loneliness of widowhood when — sometimes without warning —
husbands are felled by heart attack.

That is why so many voluntarily serve in community-wide rheu-
matic fever prevention programs — why mothers whose children have
recovered from heart operations offer friendly, sympathetic encour-
agement to parents of youngsters with heart defects; why wives and
mothers have made the hope of recovery at home a reaHty for
hundreds of thousands of cardiac children, heart* attack, and stroke
victims. It is a cause that women take to their hearts, year after year.

Heart fund dollars help to pay for life-saving advances in treat-
ment of heart attack, high blood pressure, strokes, rheumatic fever.
New techniques of diagnosis and surgery for inborn heart defects
have created hope where none existed. Heart fund dollars buy life
and hope.

Wo»Ti?i?ilioocf

Mary Brown

How fortunate, a woman I was born,
Although I doubt that men can understand
Why we accept our lot rather than scorn
The fact that they're our masters, in command.

in viewing life just merely with the eye,
Men seem to reign in stature and in state.
But spiritually they lack, and this is why
For happiness complete they need a mate.

So God created women to give birth,
That every living soul may draw a breath.
And to fulfill his plan for life on earth.
Then call us back to him through mortal death.

And so, you see, we walk right by his side.
And thus accept our womanhood with pride.

Note: The author of this poem is seventeen years old.

Ill

National Children's Dental Health Week

February 2 - 8, 1964

"Keep Your Smile — Take Care of Your Teeth"

American Dental Association

Correct diagnosis and treatment of irregular tooth position and
jaw relationship in early youth can have immeasurable benefits
throughout life. The most critical period of dental development oc-
curs during the change from the primary to the secondary dentition.
Not only will the biting and chewing process benefit with proper
orthodontic treatment, but in the absence of marked malocclusion
(irregular tooth position), severe peridontal (gimi) disease rarely
exists. The "baby" teeth not only serve for biting and chewing, but
they maintain the arch length for the permanent teeth. Loss of this
arch length occurs when a tooth is removed and no measure taken
to maintain the space. Restorations must be properly contoured to
maintain contact, and thereby insure space for the permanent suc-
cessors. At about eight years of age, the child enters the "early mixed
dentition period," when the four permanent incisors (front teeth) and
the four first permanent molars have replaced the primary teeth.
It is at this time when overcrowding may occur and cause unahgned
teeth. When the child is about eleven or twelve, and most of the per-
manent teeth are in, the child should be carefully checked to see that
the proper fitting together of the teeth is developing normally. Even
in adult dentition all missing teeth should be promptly replaced.

Did the Groundhog See His Shadow?

Evalyn M. Sandberg

With gold stuffed in hip pockets,

Bees labor through blue skies

From feather-bloomed acacia

In a month that, otherwise.

The calendar calls winter.

But snow forgot to fall;

And an almond tree, amazingly,

Drops petals on a wall.

There is an oak upon the hillside

Beneath which I would lie

While cotton-candy cumulus

Careens across the sky.

No leaden hours to underscore

One hint of doubt or fear —

This must be summer gladness

Come earlier this year.

112

inside and out

Rememberingr

Enola Chamberlin

When in your heart the hours are long,
And clouds brood low above the trees,
Remember days of summer song
And sun and shadow filigrees.

Remember robins, red of vest,
And dogwood bushes all in bloom,
The sunlight on the mountain crest,
A lily's white perfume.

Remember dawns that spread like flowers.
With pearl and opal coloring —
As drouth-dry earth remembers showers,
As winter winds remember spring.

113

Helen Hinckley Jones

TODAY is Valentine's day — the day for lovers and for love.
When we were young the beautiful valentine box at school was
almost as exciting as Christmas with Santa Claus and his false
whiskers, his hearty voice that sounded so much like Brother Hart-
man's, his bags of candy and unshelled nuts.

On Valentine's day we didn't want anyone in our schoolroom
to be hurt or left out, so we proudly slipped a valentine for every
member of the class in that fabulous red and white box. All day
we fidgeted, waiting for the last period when the box would be opened
and the valentines would be distributed. After that magic hour we
proudly surveyed our remembrances. If everybody liked us we had
as many valentines as there were children in the room. What hap-
piness!

More important than the sentiments expressed in neat trite
verses was the beauty of the valentines. Collapsible tissue inserts
that stretched to things of rare beauty when the valentine stood up
by itself, giving an extra dimension to the picture; animation in the
form of moving arms, legs, eyes; enormous size — all of these were
more important to us than the loving care bestowed upon wallpaper
and floral creations. First we counted the "boughten" valentines —
then the others. Yet we made valentines filled with love and thought-
fulness for our mothers, and if we had any time left over we made
them for our fathers.

In those days to be liked by everyone was enough — and with
a heap of valentines to prove this, our cup was running over.

As we grew older the valentine box disappeared from our teach-
er's desk. Then we wanted not half a hundred valentines, but one
from that special person. We were learning that "all the little bees
and all the little bears, never go by threes but always go in pairs."
We didn't know what love was; but we did know how it felt to be

114

attracted to one perfect
person. Valentine's day
was for us a day of affir-
mation. It was a day that
made us feel important
and worthwhile because
we meant something spe-
cial to somebody who
mattered.

But now, my dear husband, we have put away childish things.
We still are made happy by the affection and regard of all of our
acquaintances and friends. We still need assurance that the people
we care for care for us. But now there is something richer, deeper,
more mystic, more mysterious. There is love.

No one can really define love. We can describe its symptoms,
but we can't explain it. We know what it isn't, but we can't know
fully what it is. Where words end, love begins. How lucky we are,
you and I, that we can feel the things we cannot speak. How very
lucky I am that I can feel love for you and know deep inside myself
that you feel love for me.

Where is love born? "Deep in unfathomable depths." But once
the seed of love was planted deep it was nurtured by shared joy and
shared disappointment, by shared successes and shared failures.
People must laugh together, and cry together, too, to bring love
to bloom. These we have done. The babies we lost brought us to-
gether in sorrow, the daughters we have reared have bonded us in
joy. And in sorrow or joy we have felt the spirit of each other and
have said, "We thank thee, God, that our union is eternal."

More poets have written about love than any other subject,
yet what have they said? They have agreed that it is the mystery
of life, the surge and swell of the heart that makes living in this
world an ecstacy. "How do I love thee? Let me count the ways. ..."

And so, even on Valentine's day I can't tell you what you mean
to me, how my heart lifts when you come home, how things in the
world have new vitality because we are together.

I can only plead in the most ordinary way, "Be my Valentine."

115

Janet W. Breeze

A mother's baking day is always evidence of love toward her hungry family,
but this treat is more than just evidence. It even looks like a token of love.

The special equipment needed for this heart-shaped dessert is one eight-
inch square cake tin and one eight-inch round cake tin. Use them in which
to bake your favorite cake.

When the cake is cool, cut the round layer in half. These halves make
the top sides of the heart. The square layer placed at diamond angle forms
the bottom of the heart.

Arrange the cake on a large plate or tray, first placing small paper doilies
around the cake to form a lacy background.

Now frost the cake pink and pretty with no-cook valentine icing, topped
with sprinkles of coconut, for a special family treat that looks good enough
for a party.

No-Cook Valentine Icing

V4 tsp. salt
2 egg whites

c. sugar

c. corn syrup

tsp. flavoring

IV4

red food flavoring

Add salt to egg whites and beat to soft peaks. Gradually stir in sugar
and beat until shiny. Continue beating and add corn syrup gradually. Beat
until icing stands in fairly firm peaks. Fold in flavoring and food coloring.

116

Part V — Wonders With Wheat Using Bulgur
or Craciced Wheat

Marion Bennion, Ph.D.

Chairman, Department of Food and Nutrition
Brigham Young University

Foods made from wheat are grows easily in soils and climates
popular and widely used today in many areas of the world. It
in many parts of the world. Bread stores easily. It has high food
has often been called the "staff value. The proteins in the ground
of life," and it is certainly well or milled wheat, on wetting and
deserving of this title. Its pres- mixing, give rise to gluten which
ence or absence, as well as its is strong and elastic and makes
quality, have influenced history possible a yeast-leavened, hght
through many centuries. In the loaf of bread. These should cer-
United States today there is tainly be sufficient reasons for
available a great variety of good its popularity,
food, and the average American Wheat and wheat products
eats many of these foods in ad- provide us with a comparatively
dition to bread. However, in inexpensive source of calories
America, foods made from wheat and protein. In a limited family
contribute about one-fourth of food budget they can be used to
the total energy requirements of great advantage. However, the
man, while in some European form of these products should be
countries, the wheat products carefully chosen. Unenriched
are nearly twice as great. white flour or bread, for instance.
The progenitor of our wheat is not a good buy — either eco-
today, the parent wheat, einkorn, nomically or nutritionally. It does
was apparently cultivated several not contribute anything but calo-
thousand years ago in the Near ries and protein, the B-vitamins
East, and with new types de- and minerals having been lost in
veloped, spread all over the world, milling. Whole wheat or enriched
Even now in various parts of the white flours and products made
globe wheat is being substituted from these flours give you much
for other cereal grains in human more for your money and for
diets. your calories, and this is especial-
Why is wheat so popular? It ly important where wheat prod-

117

FEBRUARY 1964

ucts are being used in fairly, large
amounts.

Wheat may be used in many
delightful ways for family meals.
It may be used whole, cracked,
or ground into flour. If you have
eaten in an Armenian restaurant
you may have been served a de-
licious golden pilaf made from
pre-cooked and dried wheat called
bulgor or bulgur. Bulgur wheat
has been a staple in the diets of
the peoples of the Middle East
for many centuries. It has been
produced commercially in the
United States for a number of
years and is gaining favor with
American consumers. It is also
being shipped abroad to food-
short countries.

When bulgur is used in a
variety of dishes it has the ad-
vantages of cooking more rapidly
than whole or cracked wheat, and
it may also have developed a de-
lightful flavor from its precooking
and drying process. The Western
Regional Research Laboratory at
Albany, California, has developed
a large number of recipes using
bulgur. You may be able to pur-
chase commercially prepared bul-
gur or, if you are storing your
own supply of whole wheat, you
may enjoy preparing your own.

To Make Bulgur Wheat

1. Wash wheat in cool water and
discard water.

2. Boil wheat in excess water until
all water is absorbed and wheat is
tender — 35 to 45 minutes, usually.

3. Spread wheat thinly on cookie
sheet or shallow pan and dry in oven
at 200° F until very dry so that it
will crack easily.

4. Wet surface of dried wheat slight-

ly and rub kernels between hands to
loosen and remove chaff.

5. Crack wheat in moderate-size
pieces, using mill or grinder or even
a mortar and pestle. In some cases
the wheat may be used whole, giving
a very chewy product.

6. This processed bulgur is easily
stored and may be used in any of the
following recipes. If the recipe calls
for cooked bulgur simply boil in water
for 5 to 10 minutes, whereby it will
approximately double in volume.

If bulgur is not available or
you do not care to make it your-
self, you may substitute regular
cracked wheat with satisfactory
results. In either case, try serving
wheat pilaf with a meat and vege-
table plate. It has a sweet, nut-
like flavor and crunchy texture
your family should like very
much. Or the wheat will make
an excellent meat extender when
used in the meat loaf, Swedish
meat balls, Mexican bulgur chili,
or chicken curry pilaf recipes.

Cooked and chilled bulgur may
be added to your favorite cole
slaw recipe for a most interesting
and enjoyable salad. In fact,
almost the only limit to its use
is your imagination.

Bulgur, soaked overnight in
salt water, may be added to
yeast rolls for a nut-like flavor
and texture. It is also used in
the raisin bar recipe.

Using wheat in another form,
that of flour, by making bread at
home, may mean a savings of
food money, especially if flour
and yeast are purchased in large
quantities and bread is a main-
stay of the family fare. If whole
wheat is part of your food stor-
age plan, you will undoubtedly

118

THE HOME— INSIDE AND OUT

have a grinder or at least access
to the use of one. Whole-wheat
bread made from your own flour
is a most welcome addition to a
carefully planned, economical
food supply.

Baking bread is really very
easy when it is conveniently fitted
into a household schedule, and it
can be lots of fun for most people
— especially for the family when
the bread first comes out of the
oven. There is absolutely nothing
quite like the aroma and mouth-
watering flavor of freshly baked
homemade bread. You know that
experiences with food are often
the center of values and feelings
which have nothing to do with
nutrition. This indescribable odor
of fresh bread baking when your
children come home from school
or in from play will probably give
them valued associations and
memories for their entire lives.

There are really many wonder-
ful things one can do with wheat.
The following recipes will give
you a start. I hope you will try

them.

Where bulgur is called for in a
recipe, cracked wheat may be sub-
stituted.

WHEAT PILAF

2 c. cooked bulgur

3 tbsp. shortening, oil or margarine
V4 c. chopped onion

1 tsp. salt

3 c. bouillon or soup stock

(Cook 1 cup of dry bulgur for 10-15
minutes in excess water or until water is
absorbed and wheat is soft. It will double
in size.) If using cracked wheat, cook it a
little longer.

Melt shortening in a large frying pan.
Saute wheat and chopped onion about 5
minutes. Add salt and liquid. Reduce heat.

cover tightly, and simmer until the liquid
is absorbed (about 15-20 minutes). If a more
crunchy pilaf is desired, "it is suggested that
cooked whole bulgur be used in place of the
cracked (uncooked) bulgur. Makes 6 to 8
servings.

BULGUR MEAT LOAF

114; c. cooked or canned bulgur

1 egg

1/2 c. milk
11/2 tsp. salt
Vs tsp. pepper
% tsp. sage

2 tsp. Worcestershire sauce

14 c. chopped onion
Va c. ketchup

1 lb. ground beef

Blend ingredients together. Turn into loaf
pan or shape into loaf in a shallow baking
dish. If desired, spread surface with thin
layer of ketchup. Bake in moderate oven,
325° F, for about 1 hour or until nicely
browned. Makes 6 to 8 servings.

BULGUR SWEDISH MEAT BALLS

1 V4 c. cooked bulgur

1 egg

1/2 c. milk

2 tbsp. minced onion
Vs tsp. mace

Va tsp. allspice

1 tsp. salt
Va tsp. Worcestershire sauce

1 lb. ground beef
Va c. flour

1 tsp. salt
Va tsp. pepper

3 tbsp. shortening
1 tbsp. flour

V2 c. bouillon or soup stock
V2 c. milk
Va tsp. salt
pepper

Combine bulgur, egg, milk, onion, mace,
allspice, salt, Worcestershire sauce, and
ground beef. Form balls about iy2 inches
in diameter. Roll balls in Va c. flour seasoned
with 1 tsp. salt and Va tsp. pepper. Heat 3
tbsp. shortening in a large skillet. Add meat
balls and saute over moderate heat for about

15 minutes until lightly browned on all sides.
Remove balls. Blend the drippings with 1

119

FEBRUARY 1964

tbsp, flour, then remove from heat gnd stir
in beef bouillon, Vi c. milk, !4 tsp. salt and
some pepper to taste. Return to heat and
bring to a boil strirring constantly until
thickened. Reduce heat. Place meat balls
in sauce, cover and cook 15-20 minutes.
Makes 5-6 servings.

MEXICAN BULGUR CHILI

2 tbsp. oil

1 lb. ground beef
% c. chopped onion
Va tsp. garlic salt

2 c. cooked bulgur

5 c. bouillon or soup stock

1 tbsp. chili powder
V/i tbsp. flour

1 tsp. salt
Vs tsp. oregano
few grains cayenne pepper

1 c. tomato sauce

Heat the oil in a heavy skillet. Add ground
beef, chopped onion, and garlic salt. Saute
over moderate heat until onions are lightly
browned. Blend in the cooked bulgur and the
remainder of the ingredients. Cover and
simmer for about 1 hour, stirring occasional-
ly. Makes 6 to 8 servings.

CHICKEN CURRY PILAF

Va c. shortening

Vi c. chopped onion

1 medium-sized tart apple, peeled, cored,
and chopped

1 c. thinly sliced celery

2 tsp. curry powder
Ve tsp. ginger

2 tbsp. flour

Vh tsp. salt

Va tsp. pepper

41/2 c. chicken bouillon (canned, cubes, or

soup stock)
Va c. milk

2 c. cooked bulgur

2 c. diced chicken (or turkey)

Heat shortening in heavy skillet. Add
onion, apple, and celery. Saute over mod-
erate heat until onions are lightly browned.
Blend in the curry powder, ginger, flour, salt,
and pepper. Remove from heat and stir in
bouillon, and milk. Add the bulgur and diced
chicken. Cover and simmer over low heat
for 15 minutes. Makes 5 to 6 servings.

WHEAT NUT ROLLS

1/2 c. dry bulgur (cracked)
1 c. cold water

y-i tsp. so It

1 pkg. yeast, active dry or compressed yeast

1 c. warm water (lukewarm for compressed
yeast)

Va c. oil

2 tsp. salt
Vi c. sugar

1 c. lukewarm evaporated milk (2 c. whole
milk or reconstituted dry milk, scalded and
cooled to lukewarm, may be substituted
for the water and evaporated milk in the
recipe.)

1 egg, slightly beaten

about 6 c. white enriched flour
Soak the bulgur in 1 c. cold water and Vi
tsp. salt for several hours or overnight. In
a large bowl dissolve the yeast in the warm
water; add milk, sugar, oil, 2 tsp. salt, and
beaten egg. Add the soaked wheat mixture.
Sift the flour, and mix to make a stiff dough.
Turn out on a floured board and knead until
the dough is smooth and elastic.

BAKED BULGUR WITH CHEESE AND TUNA

4 tbsp. margarine

4 tbsp. flour

Vi tsp. salt
1% c. milk (reconstituted dry milk or diluted

evaporated milk may be used)
Y/a c. cooked bulgur
Va tsp. dry mustard
Va tsp. salt

2 oz. sharp cheddar cheese

1 c. (1 can) tuna fish (chunk style)
paprika

Melt margarine in saucepan over low heat.
Blend in flour and V2 tsp. salt. Add milk all
at once. Cook quickly, stirring constantly
until the mixture thickens and bubbles (takes
about ten minutes). Remove sauce from heat
when it bubbles. Add cooked bulgur, dry
mustard, and salt. Grate or slice the cheddar
cheese and stir into mixture, reserving a
layer for the surface. Add tuna fish, with
little stirring so that the chunks will not
break up. Put mixture into a loaf pan or
casserole dish and spread remaining cheese
over the surface. Sprinkle with paprika. Bake
at 375° for 30 to 40 minutes or until lightly
browned and bubbly. Makes 5 to 6 servings.

120

Letty S. Mickelson Makes Appliqued Quilts for Relief Society Bazaars

Letty S. Mickelson, Thatcher, Arizona, has made many beautiful appliqued
quilts for Relief Society bazaars in her home ward. The above picture illustrates
some of the intricate and exquisite patterns which she has appliqued. Some of
the designs she has used have been her original patterns, and others she has
purchased. One of her quilts — the American Glory — was on exhibition at the
work meeting display during the Relief Society Annual General Conference
in 1962. Although Mrs. Mickelson does not do the actual quilting herself, she
threads needles for the quilters who work out her lovely designs in the colors
which she has selected.

Mrs. Mickelson was a member of the first group of nurses to be graduated
from the L.D.S. Hospital in Salt Lake City, Utah, and she has continued to
use her skill and training in this field for the benefit of her friends and neigh-
bors. She has served Relief Society for many years and is a former president
of Thatcher Ward Relief Society.

121

Chapter 8 (Conclusion)

LuANA was clearing the breakfast
table, after the children had gone
to school, when Millie Togo came
in through the bamboo curtains.
Her smile was a white flash in
her golden brown face.

She had brought her baby
wrapped in the white embroi-
dered silk robe that Emma Lu
had purchased in San Francisco.

"Oh, let me hold him!" Mar-
garet exclaimed, reaching for him.
"Precious!'' she murmured when
Millie placed him in her arms.
"Too precious for words!"

Millie looked at Tutu who was
busy at her work table making
a fresh supply of poi.

"Tutu," she said, in her silken
voice, "it's my day to read to the
blind . . . and here I am without
a baby sitter. Could you . . . ?"

Tutu shook her head. "I am
sorry, Millie. Today, Luana takes
me to the doctor. I'd be glad to
do it any other time."

"Oh, Millie — let me!" Mar-
garet called out in her gay voice.
"Emma Lu will be here, too.
We'll take good care of him."

"I'd be so grateful," Millie
said. "It's the first time I've been
anywhere since he was bom.
Mike said I could stop at the
shops and buy something new."
Her eyes were black stars. "I'll
bring his formula."

"Run along," Luana laughed.
"Have a happy day, your baby
is in good hands, Millie."

It was after three o'clock before
Luana and Tutu started for Dr.
Hartford's office in the second-

122

KISS OF THE WIND

hand convertible. They had nick-
named the car "Old Jig-Saw/*
because Phil said it was a puzzle
which way it was going to move
— forward, or up and down.

"Time just slipped by," Luana
told Tutu as they jogged along
the highway. "But it was such
fun! When there is a baby in the
house, he is the center of every-
thing."

Tutu laughed softly. "The
little king had us all bowing to
him," she said, "even Margaret.
She never let go of him."

Luana drew a long tremulous
breath.

"Speaking of Margaret," she
said, "she has chosen the place
for her painting . . . ." Her voice
faltered. ". . . My lagoon, Tutu."

Silence hung between them.
Luana kept her eyes on the high-
way.

"I know," Tutu said at last.
"She showed me her painting this
morning. She must have worked
all night and many nights be-
fore."

"I saw her," Luana said in a
fierce, tight little voice. "My
lagoon! Tutu — I can't bear it!"

Tutu's arm was tender and
warm around her shoulders.

"She has an artist's eye, too,"
she said gently. "It was inevitable
that she would paint the lagoon
once she had seen it. But take
heart, my Luana," she added
consolingly. "Although her paint-
ing has the touch of the profes-
sional, more perfection of line
and perspective than yours has,
still yours has a freshness and
feeling that some professionals
have forgotten — qualities that

win prizes. If I were a judge, I
would give yours the prize, Lu-
ana. Margaret's painting has a
yearning quality — a searching
— but yours has fulfillment, like
a woman who has known every
rich gift of Hfe."

"Thank you, Tutu," Luana
murmured. "I need to win that
money so very much. And I think
a painting of that lagoon will
win."

"Yes," Tutu conceded, in her
thoughtful way. "A painting of
that lagoon has a good chance to
win."

Dr. Hartford was a large, hearty
man who radiated hope and cour-
age to all his patients. After
examining Tutu, he beamed down
at her.

"So you went on a hill slide
Saturday," he said. "Well, it gave
your heart a healthy bounce.
Now, remember, I'm not recom-
mending this for my heart pa-
tients, but for you it was very
good. You're better than you
have been for sometime. What
could have done it besides that
sHde?"

Tutu's blue eyes twinkled into
his. "I have much to live for, Dr.
Hartford. My work is not yet
finished here."

"You are a real trooper!" he
said, patting her shoulder.
"Hawaii has won her Statehood
through such characters as you
and your family. I remember
your husband, John Benjamin
Harrington. A man of spirit and
courage. He was devoted to
Hawaii."

"Yes," she said. "I wish he

123

FEBRUARY 1964

could have lived until Statehood
was achieved. He worked for
that."

Dr. Hartford looked at Luana
who was standing by them. His
eyes narrowed, quizzically.

"I wish I could say you look
as perky as your Tutu. But you
seem a bit languid to me. I want
to check you over right now."

On the way home in the late
afternoon, Tutu leaned against
Luana's shoulder and slept as
peacefully as a child. Luana did
not awaken her until they turned
into the plantation lane. She
stopped the car a block from the
house and parked it beneath a
leafy banyan tree. The sun was
coral and gold through its
branches.

"Tutu," she said softly, as
Tutu opened her eyes and sat
up. 'T have sometjiing to tell you
— something almost too wonder-
ful to talk about."

"I know, my darling," Tutu's
voice was a hushed lullaby. "I
saw the light in your eyes when
you came from Dr. Hartford's
private office. I saw the glory in
your smile as though the wind
had kissed you."

''A baby . . . ." Luana whis-
pered, "another baby to love and
care for. What a heavenly bless-
ing to have a baby when you are
forty-three!"

"God's blessing," Tutu an-
sv^ered. "Now when Emma Lu is
married and goes to the Main-
land to make her home, and
Philip leaves for New Zealand,
we will have our new baby to
plan for. I must live a long time

now, Luana, to help you and
Ben."

Luana's breath was a sigh of
happiness.

"My darling Ben," she said,
"what another baby will mean
to him, joy beyond words!"

"The sun reddens," Tutu re-
minded her, "almost dinnertime."

Dreamily Luana started the
car, and they rode home in quiet
wonderment.

"I will change my dress and
help you," Tutu said, as they
hurried down the hallway toward
their bedrooms.

Hearing voices in Emma Lu's
room, they hesitated near the
half-open doorway. Someone was
sobbing. Margaret's voice came
brokenly.

"Oh, Emma Lu, having Millie's
baby today brought it all back

— all the yearning for a baby of
my own. I would give anything

— anything — for a baby . . . ."
Luana leaned against the door

frame. She felt weak and sick
all over. Tutu did not move or
speak.

"I paint so much and so des-
perately," Margaret went on. "I
give all my creative urge to my
art, because I have nothing else.
I know that is the reason our
Heavenly Father has helped me
to be successful. Oh, I realize
that creating art or music or
beautiful writing is God's gift to
us, too, but motherhood is the
greatest gift. Mothers are co-
creators with God. Oh, Emma Lu,
no one knows how I long for a
baby of my own."

Luana looked at Tutu. Their
eyes met and lingered with tears

124

KISS OF THE WIND

of compassion. Then each went
quietly to her own room and
closed the door. Margaret must
never know that they had heard
her bare her heart to Emma Lu.

Dinner at the Harrington's was
always a gay affair. Luana, with
a little pang, could see that Mar-
garet was trying to be extra gay.
Her voice was too high, her smile
too tremulous.

Emma Lu, Pixie, and Philip
had gone to a Mutual party at
the meetinghouse, but the rest
of them lingered at the dinner
table with an extra helping of
Tutu's date tarts.

''I think I'll learn the hula
while I'm in Hawaii," Margaret
said. 'That will surprise Tom
when he comes for me."

''Try to hula with bamboo
sticks," Benjy said. "You can
beat the rhythm that way."

"Or a feather gourd," Bo told
her. "They rattle. We'll show
you. Aunt Margaret."

"You darlings!" She smiled at
them. "Taking time out to teach
your aunt. But everyone on the
Mainland will expect me to talk
about the fun in Hawaii."

Ben leaned back in his chair,
folding his arms across his chest.

"Margaret," he said, "forgive
me if I say this again. Tell the
folks on the Mainland that we
don't play all the time in Hawaii.
I want to show you the fields of
sugar cane and the refineries that
employ thousands of workers.
There are towns built by the big
corporations who own the pine
and sugar industries. You must
see the coastal villages and the

fishing canneries. We have huge
farms of wheat and grain and
cattle ranches that equal any-
thing in Texas."

"We have cowboys," Benjy
told her. "They're like real cow-
boys anywhere, only they wear
leis of feathers around their hats.
Bo and I saw them, didn't we,
Daddy?"

"Yes, son," Ben answered. "We
must take Aunt Margaret to the
out-of-the-way places where men
like old Hamana still make ca-
noes from koa wood."

"And he carves ornaments,
too," Bo chimed in.

"He does indeed," Ben nod-
ded. "Especially when he finds a
piece of sandalwood, which is
mighty scarce these days."

Ben's eyes smiled into hers.
"What I'm trying to say is
this, Margaret. The real people
of Hawaii, like the real people
anywhere in the world, are busy,
ambitious people, with a purpose
in life. It is generally the visitor
who plays all the time. The rest
of us are too busy earning a liv-
ing and helping our fellow men.
The hula, the ukulele, and
surf-riding are all a part of our
recreation, but they are not
everything, as some of the Main-
landers think they are."

"Ben is right," Tutu said, look-
ing at Margaret. "There is much
work to do in Hawaii. I've been
wondering if you would like to
go with me tomorrow to the
island of Molokai?"

Margaret wet her lips. Then
she lifted her head, smiling at

125

FEBRUARY 1964

Tutu. "Well — yes. Yes, I would,
Tutu."

"There is a little boy there I
want you to see," Tutu went on,
casually. "You are such a fine
artist, I am sure you will ap-
preciate him. He is a three-year-
old Haole boy, and he has the
most beautifully formed face I
have ever seen. The bone struc-
ture is perfect. His eyes have an
expression no one can forget. A
portrait of him could be a master-
piece, Margaret."

"Oh, I'd love to see him," Mar-
garet said. "IVe been searching
for a subject for a portrait."

"He is an orphan," Tutu ex-
plained. "Some of his relatives
have taken care of him smce his
parents were killed, fishing on
the shark coast."

"His name is Joa," Benjy said.
"Tutu says he can sing already."

Luana pretended to eat her
tart. She knew Tutu was trying
to help Margaret, by interesting
her in little Joa. Luana's heart
quickened. Some way, somehow,
she, too, must help Margaret.

After family prayers together,
Luana went from one room to
another, as she always did, to
say goodnight to each of her
children.

Pixie was seated at her cre-
tonne-skirted dressing table
brushing her short, clipped hair.

"It's growing. Mama, look! I
like it cut off this way — it's al-
most curly."

"It is!" Luana agreed. "You're
so cute with it short."

Pixie's face sobered. "Mama —
have you noticed — my teeth are

straighter? I don't need braces
— really. Remember what Dr.
Williamson said when you first
took me to him — that once in
a blue moon teeth like mine
adjust themselves? Maybe I've
found the blue moon — anyway
I'm not afraid to smile anymore."

Luana looked at her quizzical-
ly. Her teeth were straighter —
almost pretty when she smiled.

"All the girls like my hair,"
Pixie went on. "I'm glad now
that Daddy made me cut if off,
and had it fixed my natural
color."

"I'm glad, too," Luana mur-
mured, kissing her fresh young
cheek. "Sweet dreams, dear."

Benjy and Bo, in their twin
beds, were whispering together
as she entered their room.

"Hello!" Benjy said, Hfting his
face for her kiss. "Bo says that
now we're thirteen we should
earn money after school, so we
can help Phil on his mission. We
could work in the pine cannery."

Luana sat down beside Bo. She
always tried to share her atten-
tion equally between them, but
Benjy was more openly demon-
strative than Bo. Kisses to Benjy
were as natural as breathing, but
they were very special to Bo.

"Phil would appreciate that,"
she said. "Then, when it's your
turn for a mission, he can help
you. But your Daddy must be
the one to decide what jobs
would be best. Remember you
have your daily work to do for
him here, on the plantation."

"Sure," Bo agreed. "Our Daddy
knows about everything."

Luana nodded. "He knows

126

KISS OF THE WIND

everything that is best for all of against the wall and let the tears

us. He is very wise and very good, break through. Her heart was

Now shall we go to sleep?" brimming over. Now that their

Benjy's eyes were closed. He children were growing up, they

was already asleep, but Bo was were reflecting the love that had

still awake. He touched her always governed their home,

cheek. Luana held her breath, They were willing to sacrifice for

waiting. her and Ben and for each other.

"Mama ..." his voice was so Sacrifice was the test of real love,

low she bent her head to hear Luana bit her lip. How much

him. "I don't want to worry you did she love Tom, her only

— I want you to love me — the brother, and Margaret, his wife?

way . . . ." How much was she willing to

"I do love you. Bo!" Luana prove her love? Was she as noble

held him in her arms. "You are as she had taught her children

heart of my heart — my son." to be?

He sighed gently against her The question hung in the air

breast. She did not let him go for a long, breathless moment,

until he fell asleep. Then she lifted her head and

Walking thoughtfully to Emma walked resolutely to Tutu's bed-

Lu's room, she wondered if Bo room. The blinds were drawn,

had ever felt slighted. She must The room was dark. Tutu slept

be careful to share her love equal- soundly. Luana went quietly to

ly. the closet for her painting and

carried it to her own room.

Emma Lu was standing by the Ben was in his big, comfortable

window gazing dreamily at the chair reading the evening paper,

big white moon. Luana unwrapped the painting

"Come in, Mama," she said, and placed it upright on a chair

without turning her head. "I've before him, turning the light so

been thinking. I don't need a big it flooded over its rich coloring,

fancy wedding reception. I want ''So that was the reason!" he

a quiet affair here in our own said. His eyes were luminous. "I

garden. Phil needs the money for wondered when you would show

his mission. Please — Mama." it to me."

Tears stung Luana's eyes. She "You knew?" she asked in-

did not want Emma Lu to see credulously,
her cry. She always kept her

tears inside where no one could He pulled her gently beside him.

see them, the way Bo did. "You were out there on the

"We'll think about it," she an- beach of our lagoon night after
swered. "A garden reception night. I knew you weren't fishing
could be very pretty. We'll talk or swimming or getting moon-
about it in the morning. Good- struck. Not my Luana. It had
night, now." to be something worthwhile. I

Back in the hallway, she leaned guessed it was this. No doubt

127

FEBRUARY 1964

you will send it to the McDougal
Contest."

With a little sigh, Luana
pressed her head against his
shoulder. She told him about
Margaret and her painting, and
how she and Tutu had heard her
heartbreaking talk with Emma
Lu. Then she told him how the
children were willing to sacrifice
for each other, and she felt that
she should sacrifice for Margaret
because she truly loved her.

"I want to help her, darling.
So I have decided not to send
my painting to the contest. Now,
I can really say that I hope she
wins it."

Ben's hands were firm on her
shoulders as he turned her so that
his wise, unflinching eyes looked
steadily into hers.

''You have your values crossed,
my darling," he said. "This
sounds like a very noble sacrifice
on your part, but I do not ap-
prove of it. No one should sacri-
fice his ability to create. We be-
lieve in using and making the
best of our God-given talents.
You should not sacrifice it for
Margaret or anyone else. I know
you love your brother and his
wife, and that you are deeply
compassionate because they have
no children. I am, too. But there
is always the dangei that a sacri-
fice of the kind you suggest will
not only destroy your own efforts
to be successful, but it might
weaken the very person you are
trying to help. You have done a
magnificent job — I say you
should enter it in the contest."

His eyes crinkled. "It might be

that neither of you will win. Who
knows? The important thing is
to realize that neither your real
happiness nor Margaret's de-
pends on that contest. There are
better ways for you to help Mar-
garet. If you keep your painting
out of the contest, you might go
through life thinking you could
have won. You might get a com-
plex about it. Margaret has won
many contests. That isn't what
she really needs. Tutu has found
the right way to make her help
herself. A child to care for and
sacrifice for is what she and Tom
really need. Let's hope they take
the little boy."

Luana met her husband's eyes
in a long, lingering look of love
and understanding. Ben was posi-
tive and strong, but full of gentle-
ness.

"You are right," she said. "I
will mail my painting tomorrow."

"You should," he said. "That
painting is a miracle."

Luana was smiling as her hps
touched his cheek.

"A miracle," she whispered. "I
have a greater miracle to tell you
about. The greatest miracle in
the world. Another baby — for
us."

She felt him breathe deeply,
and his hand smoothed her dark
hair.

"My wife," he said, tenderly,
"my Luana. Bless you, my dar-
ling. I feel humble and yet so
proud. I could touch the stars."

"I know," she murmured. "We
have always touched the stars —
together."

128

^oteA-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaiy-Treasurer Hulda. Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

--\-

Glendale Stake (California) Visiting Teochers Representing Many Lands at Inter-Faith

Friendship Festival

April 26, 1963

Edna A. Beal, President, Glendale Stake Relief Society, reports a success-
ful and spiritually rewarding "Friendship Social," in which the visiting teach-
ers, many of them representing their native lands, were dressed in authentic
costumes.

"Our Education Counselor Leah Frandsen wrote the script for the pro-
gram. We had nearly 400 nonmembers present, representing thirty-five re-
ligious faiths. It is interesting to know just how many different religions there
are and how many women can be touched through our inter-faith socials."

129

FEBRUARY 1964

Columbus Stake (Ohio) Singinc ~ ?sent Music for Quarterly Conference

May ]2, 1963

Standing at the left in the front row, Geraldine Twitty, chorister, and
next to Sister Twitty, is Genevieve Johnson, President of the Columbus Second
Ward Relief Society, who served as organist; Alice L. Wilkinson, member of
the General Board of Relief Society, stands at the right in the front row, and
Farel Rush, President, Columbus Stake Relief Society, stands at the right
in the second row.

Sister Rush reports that this occasion marked the first stake performance
of this group of Singing Mothers. Five ward Relief Society presidents and
four stake board members, in addition to Sister Rush, are represented in the
chorus.

Denver West Stoke (Colorado) Inter- Faith Social and Fashion Show

June 4, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Laura Cutler, Second Counselor, in charge
of the social science presentation; Mollie Richardson, First Counselor, in charge
of the fashion show; President Russell C. Taylor of Denver West Stake Presi-
dency; Delia H. Teeter, President, Denver West Stake Relief Society.

Sister Teeter reports: "On June 4, 1963, Denver West Stake held an
inter-faith meeting and fashion show, with the theme 'A Woman's World.'
The social science presentation of 'God So Loved the World' was portrayed
with the stake Singing Mothers furnishing the music. The chorus was directed
by Leah Greenberg, with Sally Guillian as accompanist, Betty Butterworth as
vocal solist, and Ivagene Thompson as violin soloist. Addresses were given
by Sister Teeter and President Taylor. The fashion show, with seventy-two
participants, was an end result of a basic sewing course conducted by the stake
Relief Society under the leadership of Elma Walker. There were approxi-
mately 300 present, including known representatives from forty-six other
churches. We enjoyed a delightful social hour in the cultural hall, with displays
of the four lessons by stake class leaders."

Redondo Stake (California) Sinaina Mothers Present Music for Various Stake Activities^

April 28, 1963

Front row, left to right: Lynne Despain, organist; LeDeane Cobabe,
chorister; Ruth Witty, President, Redondo Stake Relief Society; Jena West-
over, First Counselor; Doris Phillips, Second Counselor; Irene Buehner, mem-
ber, General Board of Relief Society; Norma Nichols, of the General Board
of the Primary Association.

Sister Witty reports that the Redondo Stake Singing Mothers have pre-
sented the music for many occasions, including a fashion show in cooperation
with the Mutual Improvement Association, the visiting teacher convention,
and closing social, April 19, 1963, and stake quarterly conference April 28, 1963.
The above photograph was taken immediately following stake conference.

130

Ml'"'

' 0

Jilt

T ■'

f]»i I

FEBRUARY 1964

Orem Stake

Utah), Orem Seventh Ward Presents "Relief Society Hall of Fame"
Commemorating the Birthday of Relief Society

March 13, 1963

Left to right: First Counselor LaRee H. Brough as Emma H. Smith; Bella
Evans as Eliza R. Snow; Minnie E. Hill as Zina D. H. Young; Marilyn Van
Leuvin as Bethsheba Smith; Lola Wilberg as Emmeline B. Wells; Mable Wil-
liamson as Clarissa S. Williams; Karilin Robb as Louise Y. Robison; Second
Counselor Emma S. Nicholes as Amy Brown Ljrman; Ward Relief Society
President Vanza J. Ekins (in frame at the right) acted as narrator and created
the presentation of the program "Relief Society Hall of Fame," and represents
President Belle S. Spafford.

Bertha J. Kirk, President, Orem Stake Relief Society, reports: "Each
sister was framed in portrait fashion. Background music was furnished during
the narration and introduction of each president. Songs which were composed
by our early presidents were sung by a small group of Singing Mothers, which
added to the spiritual atmosphere of the program. Each sister wrote her own
biography of the president she portrayed, and expressed the pleasure and
testimony she gained from doing so. A beautiful birthday cake and punch
were served to the many sisters in attendance. Special invitations were sent
to all the sisters in the ward, and many who had never attended Relief Society
came to the social. We feel that everyone received a faith-promoting intro-
duction to the origin and growth of Relief Society."

132

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Valley View Stake (Salt Lake City, Utah) Relief Society Presents "Music In Relief Society"

As a Theme ^c- "friendship Day"

May 24, 1963

Grouped around a table depicting the part music plays in Relief Society,
left to right: Wylene Fotheringham, Work Director Counselor; Lucy Perry,
Education Counselor; Elaine Jack, literature class leader; Lois Oswald, Presi-
dent; Eileen Sherren, organist; Eula Romney, work meeting leader; Beulah
Rose, social science class leader; Dorie Walton, Magazine representative.

Sister Oswald reports: "All the sisters of our stake — members and non-
members — were invited to attend our 'Friendship Day' on May 24th, The
stake board set up display tables depicting each phase of Relief Society work,
and each ward had a table displaying articles that had been made at their
work meetings during the year. A lovely fashion show was presented. Most
of the clothing, modeled by mothers, children, and teenagers, was made in
basic sewing classes held in each ward during the year. A very clever narration,
written by Work Director Counselor Wylene Fotheringham, and read by
literature class leader Elaine Jack, presented the theme 'Seams Like Old
Times,' which added greatly to the presentation. There were many in at-
tendance who are not regular Relief Society members. They seemed to enjoy
the affair very much, and we are hopeful that this 'Friendship Day' will con-
tinue to stimulate and add interest in our Relief Society program for the
coming year."

133

FEBRUARY 1964

Tulsa Stake

Left to right, stake board members: Beth Peterson, chorister; Jean Green,
theology class leader; Marian Asay, Second Counselor; Virginia Jacobson,
President; Mary A. Robison, First Counselor; Mildred Duckworth, Secretary-
Treasurer; Leola Christensen, social science class leader; Naydeen Sandmire,
visiting teacher message leader; Maryalice Stewart, literature class leader;
Beverly Johnson, Magazine representative.

Sister Jacobson reports: "Over 160 women attended this social, about one-
third of whom were nonmembers, from a wide variety of churches. Work items
from the various wards and branches were on display. We also had an excellent
display of the Magazine, as well as a display of the uses of whole wheat. Guests
were asked to sign the guest book and to wear name tags.

"A skit presenting the opportunties to be found in Relief Society was pre-
sented, followed by a presentation of 'My Testimony' by the stake Singing
Mothers. The program was concluded with a fashion show of fashions made
and modeled by members of Relief Society or their children. During the serv-
ing of refreshments, door prizes were awarded. The prizes consisted of home-
baked items, as well as home-sewed items. The cultural hall was beautifully
decorated, with a flower-draped archway through which the guests entered."

134

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

■.vesv ;■;■■.;.■: ^_:^:' ..CuSii! :;i:>ging Morners rresent ...__._ tor Many Occasions

Seated in the front row, left to right: Relia C. Smith, Education Counselor;
Afton A. Ellison, President; Elna B. Johnson, Work Director Counselor; Irene
R. Nielsen, Secretary-Treasurer; standing at the left, in front, chorister LaRue
R. Campbell; seated at the organ, accompanist Karma R. Echols.

Sister Ellison reports: "Many opportunities have been given our stake
Singing Mothers chorus this year, with each ward participating to make each
occasion inspirational. In April we were privileged to sing at stake quarterly
conference, when President Hugh B. Brown and Sister Brown, Sister Elsa
T. Peterson of the General Board of Relief Society, and Sister Amy Casto,
of the General Board of the Primary Association were the speakers.

"At our stake Friendship Day over 500 were in attendance, with twelve
other religions being represented. The opening part of our afternoon social
was the beautiful music from our Singing Mothers chorus, being followed by
displays in the cultural hall from work departments, lesson departments. Maga-
zine displays, and the food and recipe table. Refreshments were served. Many
favorable comments were given, especially from nonmembers. We were asked
to furnish the assembly music for the Brigham Young University Education
Week here this summer, and again felt the thrill that comes from the group
participation and the blending of the voices of the sisters in our stake. We
feel strength and unity throughout the stake from the opportunities that come
to us through our Singing Mothers."

135

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctiine and Covenants

Lesson 56 — The Book of Revelation

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 77)
For First Meeting, May 1964

Objective: To glean important items of instruction of revealed latter-day knowledge
from the revelation given to John the apostle on Patmos.

Introduction

One of the Bible books little
understood is the Book of Revela-
tion in the New Testament. Great
numbers of books have been written
attempting to explain its symbols.
While the Prophet was revising the
Bible with the aid of Sidney Rigdon
as scribe, the Lord revealed the
meaning of some difficult passages
in that book. Although^ on one
occasion Joseph Smith said the
Book of Revelation was one of the
plainest books that God caused to
be written [DHC ¥1342), he in-
cluded some comments in Section
77 of the Doctrine and Covenants
on certain passages in eight of the
twenty-two chapters of that book.

General Information

The Book of Revelation is also
known as the Apocalypse, a Greek
word meaning to reveal the future.
The author, John the apostle, de-
scribes this revelation as telling of
''things which must shortly come
to pass" (Rev. 1:1; see also Rev. 1:
19; 4 : 1 . ) The Revelation is addressed
to seven churches of the Roman

province of Asia : Ephesus, Smyrna,
Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, Phila-
delphia, and Laodicea. (Rev. 1:4,
11.) John relates that the visions
of the book were received when he
was on the island of Patmos, which
lies off the southwest coast of Asia
Minor. At this time the apostle had
been banished during a period of
Roman persecution against the
Christians.

Latter-day Saint writers have gen-
erally interpreted the seven
churches, to whom the Revelation is
specifically addressed because of
their spiritual condition, as the re-
maining branches of the Church
which were worthy of revelation; for
the Church at large had gone into a
state of apostasy. Elder James E.
Talmage writes on this point, as
follows :

During the banishment of John the
Revelator on the isle of Patmos, when
nearly all the apostles had been taken
from the earth, many of them having
suffered martyrdom, the apostasy was so
wide-spread that only seven "churches,"
i.e. branches of the Church, remained in
such condition as to be considered deserv-

136

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ing of the special communication John was
instructed to give. In a marvelous vision
he beheld the seven churches typified by
seven golden candlesticks, with seven stars
representing the presiding officers of the
several churches, and in the midst of the
golden candlesticks, with the stars in his
hand, stood "one like unto the Son of
Man."

The church at Ephesus was approved
for its good works, specifically for its re-
jection of the Nicolaitan heresies; never-
theless reproof was administered for dis-
affection and neglect, thus: — "thou
hast left thy first love. Remember there-
fore from whence thou art fallen, and
repent and do the first works; or else I will
come unto thee quickly, and will remove
thy candlestick out of his place, except
thou repent." [Rev. 2:4, 5.]

To the church at Pergamos John was
commanded to write, denouncing the false
doctrines of certain sects and teachers,
"which thing I hate" said the Lord. The
church of the Laodiceans was denounced
as "lukewarm," "neither hot nor cold,"
and as priding itself as rich and not in
need, whereas it was in reality "wretched,
and miserable, and poor, and blind, and
naked." [Rev. 3:17.]

The foregoing scriptures are ample as
proof that even before the ancient apostles
had finished their earthly ministry, apostasy
was growing apace {The Great Apostasy,
1953 edition, pp. 44-45).

Section 77 — A Key to Interpretation

The great confusion existing in
the Christian world regarding the
Book of Revelation is due to the
loss of the key to interpret it. In
an informative observation on this
point, the Doctrine and Covenants
Commentary (page 478) brings out
that it will never be understood if
one assumes that there has not been
an apostasy and a restoration of the
true Church. This authoritative
source continues:

But this Revelation [Section 77] is not a
complete interpretation of the book. It
is a key. A key is a very small part of the

house. It unlocks the door through which
an entrance may be gained, but after the
key has been turned, the searcher for
treasure must find it for himself. It is
like entering a museum in which the
students must find out for themselves
what they desire to know. The sources
of information are there. (Ibid.)

Purpose

The subject matter which follows
is designed to point out many signif-
icant truths from Section 77 which
are not known to the world. It is
not the purpose of this discussion
to attempt an analysis of the entire
Book of Revelation. Obviously the
most important lessons to be learned
are those which are founded upon
the words of the prophets of this
dispensation.

Repeatedly, the elders of the
Church have been warned against
delving into what are known as
scriptural mysteries, meaning those
things which the Lord has not
clearly made known. Upon this
point the Prophet Joseph Smith has
said:

I make this broad declaration, that
whenever God gives a vision of an image,
or beast, or figure of any kind. He always
holds Himself responsible to give a reve-
lation or interpretation of the meaning
thereof, otherwise we are not responsible
or accountable for our belief in it. Don't
be afraid of being damned for not know-
ing the meaning of a vision or figure, if
God has not given a revelation or inter-
pretation of the subject (DHC V:343).

Again from- the Prophet:

Oh, ye elders of Israel, barken to my
voice; and when you are sent into the
world to preach, tell those things you are
sent to tell; preach and cry aloud, "Re-
pent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at
hand; repent and believe the Gospel."
Declare the first principles, and let mys-
teries alone, lest ye be overthrown. Never

137

FEBRUARY 1964

meddle with the visions of beasts and sub-
jects you do not understand [Ibid., page

344)-

It is declared ''The Book of Reve-
lation is one of the grandest books
in sacred literature, and the Lord
clearly designs that the Saints should
become familiar with it. Else, why
this Revelation in the Doctrine and
Covenants?" {Doctiine and Cove-
nants Commentary, page 478).

The Earth

Latter-day Saints believe that the
creation of the earth was purposeful
in that it was to be the home for
man. In an earlier revelation, the
Lord made known that marriage is
designed to bring the spirit sons
and daughters of God to earth where
they may continue their eternal
advancement. By doing so "the
earth might answer the end of its
creation" (D & C 49:16).

In answer to the question: "What
is the sea of glass?" of Revelation
4:6, the Prophet answered that: "It
is the earth, in its sanctified, im-
mortal, and eternal state" {Ihid.j
77:1). This will be the condition
of the earth when final judgment has
been rendered to its inhabitants,
and it becomes the abiding place of
celestial beings. In this condition
another revelation declares that it
will be as a Urim and Thummim to
enable its occupants to know of
kingdoms inferior to the celestial
state. (D & C 130:9.) Before this
time, however, the earth will die and
undergo a change equivalent to
the resurrection. [Ibid., 88:25-26.)
These thoughts suggest a belief of
the Latter-day Saint that the earth
is a living organism. (Moses 7:48-

49-)

There are three conditions of the earth
spoken of in the inspired writings, —
the present, in which everything pertaining
to it must go through a change which
we call death; the millennial condition,
in which it will be sanctified for the resi-
dence of purer intelligences, some mortal
and some immortal; and the celestial
condition, spoken of in the twenty-first
and twenty-second chapters of Revelation,
which will be one of immortality and
eternal life (Talmage, James E.: Articles
of Faith, page 517).

Man and Animal

In the second verse of Section 77
a question is raised relative to the
four beasts spoken of in Revelation
4:6. (See Doctiine and Covenants
Commentary, page 472 for further
information.) After saying that
these are figurative expressions to
describe heaven, and the happiness
of man, beasts, and the fowls of the
air, the Prophet gives some light on
the spirit of man and animal. A
salient thought is expressed in the
observation that the temporal has
its spiritual counterpart. This gives
background for the truth that "the
spirit of man (is) in the likeness of
his person, as also the spirit of the
beast, and every other creature
which God has created." As stated
in an earlier lesson (Lesson 20,
Relief Society Magazine, October
1959), the truth is that not only
spirit-man existed before mortal
birth, but also the rest of God's
creation, including vegetation, was
spirit. (Moses 3:5.) As the First
Presidency, composed of Presidents
Joseph F. Smith, John R. Winder,
and Anthon H. Lund, wrote:

By His almighty power He organized
the earth, and all that it contains, from
spirit and element, which exist co-eter-
nally with Himself. He formed every plant
that grows, and every animal that breathes,

138

LESSON DEPARTMENT

each after its own kind, spiritually and
temporally — "that which is spiritual
being in the likeness of that which is
temporal, and that which is temporal in
the hkeness of that which is spiritual."
(D & C 77:2.) He made the tadpole and
the ape, the lion and the elephant; but
He did not make them in His own image,
nor endow them with Godlike reason and
intelligence (Improvement Era, 13:81, No-
vember 1909).

This official statement denounces
the theory that man has ascended
from lower forms of animals as a
doctrine that Latter-day Saints can-
not accept.

We are informed that ''the whole
animal creation will be perfected
and perpetuated in the Hereafter,
each class in its 'distinct order or
sphere/ and will enjoy 'eternal
felicity/ That fact has been made
plain in this dispensation" (First
Presidency, Improvement Era, 13:81;
D & C 77:3-4). This statement
clearly affirms that animal and plant
creation will be resurrected. (D & C
29:23-25.)

Key to Histary

It is plain that in verses 6 and 7
of Section 77, concerning the book
with its seven seals, which John saw,
there is revealed the period of the
earth's temporal existence since the
fall of Adam. (Doctrine and Cove-
nants Commentary, page 474.)

If one determined the meaning of
each of the figures symbolizing
these seals, as the various horses,
the martyrs, etc., mentioned in
chapter 6 of the Book of Revelation,
he would recognize the general sec-
ular history of the earth. The pro-
phetic history is revealed in chapters
12 through 14, with miscellaneous
information in the remaining part of
the book.

Saturday Night of Time

Four angels are spoken of in Rev-
elation 7:1 (D & C 77:8) that have
power to save and to destroy life.
President Joseph Fielding Smith
observes that these four angels seem
to fit the description of those men-
tioned in the parable of the wheat
and the tares, and he quotes Presi-
dent Wilford Woodruff that these
powers are already being manifest
on the earth. Furthermore, these
messengers are some who have the
power of committing the gospel to
the earth. (Smith, Joseph Fielding:
Church History and Modern Revela-
tion, Vol. I, 300-301.)

In the twelfth verse of Section 77,
the seven thousand years as time
periods of the earth's mortality are
again mentioned. Elder Orson F.
Whitney has emphasized what many
other Latter-day prophets have said
concerning the period in which we
live — these are the last days that
are drawing near to the second com-
ing of Christ.

The symbolism of the Sabbath, and the
symbolism of other days as well, is plainly
indicated in the writings of Joseph Smith.
In one place he says — or the Lord says
through him: "All things have their
likeness, and are made to bear record of
me." We need not be surprised, therefore,
to find among the Prophet's teachings this
— I quote from his Key to the Apoca-
lypse [77:6, 12].

"What are we to understand by the
book which John saw, which was sealed
on the back with seven seals?

"We are to understand that it contains
the revealed will, mysteries, and the works
of God; the hidden things of his economy
concerning this earth during the seven
thousand years of its continuance, or its
temporal existence.

"What are we to understand by the
sounding of the trumpets, mentioned in
the 8th chapter of Revelation?

139

FEBRUARY 1964

"We are to understand that as God
made the world in six days, aiid on the
seventh day he finished his work, and
sanctified it, and also formed man out of
the dust of the earth, even so, in the
beginning of the seventh thousand years
will the Lord God sanctify the earth,
and complete the salvation of man, and
judge all things, and shall redeem all
things, except that which he hath not
put into his power, when he shall have
sealed all things, unto the end of all things;
and the sounding of the trumpets of the
seven angels are the preparing and finishing
of his work, in the beginning of the
seventh thousand years — the preparing of
the way before the time of his coming."

The "days" here referred to were not
ordinary days of twenty-four hours each,
based upon earth's diurnal revolutions. He
who "made the world" before placing man
upon it, had not then appointed unto
Adam His reckoning. [Abraham 5:13].
They were not man's days, but God's
days, each having a duration of a thousand
years.

"The book which John saw" represented
the real history of the world — what the
eye of God has seen, what the recording
angel has written; and the seven thousand
years, corresponding to the seven seals of
the Apocalyptic volume, are as seven great
days during which Mother Earth will ful-
fill her mortal mission, laboring six days
and resting upon the seventh, her period
of sanctification. These seven days do not
include the period of our planet's creation
and preparation as a dwelling place for
man. TTiey are limited to Earth's "tem-
poral existence," that is, to Time, con-
sidered as distinct from Eternity.

The Prophet's translation of the Book
of Abraham explains that those greater
days are "after the time" or according
to the reckoning of Kolob, a mighty gov-
erning planet nearest the Celestial Throne,
a planet revolving once in a thousand
years. [Abraham 3:4.] This period, then,
is a day upon Kolob. . . .

According to received chronology —
admittedly imperfect, yet approximately
correct — four thousand years, or four
of the seven great days given to this planet
as the period of its "temporal existence,"
had passed before Christ was crucified;
while nearly two thousand years have gone

by since. Consequently, Earth's long week
is now drawing to a close, and we stand
at the present moment in the Saturday
Evening of Time, at or near the end of
the sixth day of human history. Is it not a
time for thought, a season for solemn
meditation? Morning will break upon the
Millennium, the thousand years of peace,
the Sabbath of the World! (Saturday
Night Thoughts, pp. 10-12.)

Special Missionaries

In verse ii of Section 77, we are
told that there will be 144,000 high
priests selected from the various
tribes of Israel to administer the
everlasting gospel for those who will
come into the Church of the First-
born. The Prophet Joseph Smith, in
speaking of the salvation of the
dead, said:

I am going on in my progress for eternal
life. It is not only necessary that you
should be baptized for your dead, but you
will have to go through all the ordinances
for them, the same as you have gone
through to save yourselves. There will be
144,000 saviors on Mount Zion, and with
them an innumerable host that no man
can number. Oh! I beseech you to go
forward, go forward and make your calling
and your election sure {DHC VI: 365).

Cleansing of the Earth

That the Lord has on many occa-
sions inspired his prophets to speak
of our times and the future in con-
nection with the cleansing of the
earth is very well known. (D & C
5:16-20; 43:18-29; 63:32-37.) The
ninth chapter of the Book of Revel-
ation (D & C 77:13) reveals some
instruments of destruction that will
cleanse the earth. Of these events
President Joseph Fielding Smith has
written :

These terrible events pictured in the
ninth chapter of Revelation are now being
fulfilled. Part of this we have witnessed,
the rest will shortly come to pass. This

140

LESSON DEPARTMENT

is, and will be, in the nature of the
cleansing process to prepare the earth and
its inhabitants, those who will be fortunate
enough to remain, for the coming of our
Savior when he shall commence his reign
for a thousand years upon the earth. The
reading of this chapter with the knowledge
that the time of its fulfillment is at hand,
should cause all men some thoughtful
sober thinking (Church History and Mod-
em Revelation, Vol I, page 303).

John's Mission

In Section 77, verse 14, we are
told that the little book which was
eaten by John, found in Revelation
10:8-11, is interpreted to be a mis-
sion for him to gather the tribes of
Israel. This was the beginning of
the new dispensation of the gospel
after the period of apostasy. (Doc-
trine and Covenants Commentary,
pp. 476-477.) John the Revelator is
presently engaged in this mission.
In the conference of the Church of
June 1831, it is related that:

. . . The Spirit of the Lord fell upon
Joseph in an unusual manner, and he
prophesied that John the Revelator was
then among the Ten Tribes of Israel who
had been led away by Shalmaneser, king of
Assyria, to prepare them for their return
from their long dispersion, to again possess

the land of their fathers {DHC 1:176,
footnote).

Two Witnesses

The final verse in Section 77 re-
fers to Revelation, chapter 11, where
the two prophets raised up to the
Jewish nation in the last days will
have power to prevent the destruc-
tion of the Jewish people by nations
which have come up to battle
against Jerusalem. In the process,
however, these prophets will have
been overcome themselves and then
by the power of God restored to hfe.
This episode yet to be enacted in
the land of Jerusalem will be men-
tioned again in a subsequent lesson.

Questions for Discussion

1. Give an example of the fact that the
Book of Revelation tells of the period
before John's time, as well as the
future.

2. Why did John address his revelation
to the seven branches of the Church
in Asia?

3. What are the limitations of Section
77 in understanding the Book of reve-
lation?

4. What is meant by the "Saturday night
of time," and what references to this
meaning are found in the lesson?

Frozen Splendor

Gladys Hesser Burnham

Snowflakes hang in frozen splendor

Solid, dew-wet, jewels of fog.

Every bush and tree is coated

Weed and wire, tub and log;

All transformed in lacy raiment

Frosty touch of icy grace.

Hushed and breathless, opaque curtain

Hides the sun, her warm embrace.

141

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE
Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 56 — "And Ye Shall Bear Record of Me, Even Jesus Christ, That
I Am the Son of the Living God" (D & C 68:6).

Chiistine H. Robinson

For First Meeting, May 1964

Objective: To emphasize the fact that a testimony of Jesus Christ, as the Son of the
living God, is the most important need in the world today.

On one occasion when Jesus was are not only the most effective but
visiting a city known as Caesarea the only genuine guide we have in
Philippi, in the north, he asked his this modern, complicated life,
disciples who men said that he was. When the impressive buildings
His disciples answered that some which now constitute Radio Center
believed he was John the Baptist, were built in the heart of Man-
some Elias, and others Jeremias or hattan, New York, a wise architect
one of the other ancient prophets, inscribed on the walls of the main
Then Jesus inquired of his disciples building the following, "Man's ulti-
who they thought he was. Simon mate destiny depends not on wheth-
Peter answered and said, "Thou art er he can learn new lessons or make
the Christ, the Son of the living new discoveries, or new conquests,
God" (Matt. 16:16). but upon his acceptance of the les-
During his ministry upon this sons taught him close upon 2,000
earth, the Savior knew that if his years ago."

teachings were to endure and to be Today we are experiencing earth-
effective in the lives of his disciples shaking developments and ac-
they must know, beyond the shadow complishments in the sciences. We
of a doubt, that he was the Christ, have created remarkable electronic
the long-promised Messiah, the devices which serve and entertain
Son of the living God. If this us. We are making marvelous
testimony was important when the progress in exploring the secrets of
Lord was living and teaching upon space and are even talking about
the earth, it is just as important in visiting the moon. Yet, none of
our lives today. Not being blessed these accomplishments or conquests
with the personal presence of our will help us solve our basic human
Lord to counsel and guide us, we problems, nor will they help us in
must live by faith, knowing that any way to gain eternal salvation,
his spirit can be with us, if we seek unless we can bear record to the
it, and knowing that his teachings conviction that Jesus is the Christ,

142

LESSON DEPARTMENT

that he Hved, died, and was resur- God, or whether I speak of my-

rected for our salvation and exalta- self (John 7:17).
tion. Only through this testimony We can also strengthen our testi-

and through a willingness to follow monies both by listening to the

his teachings can we secure peace testimonies of others and by bearing

of mind, true happiness, peace upon record ourselves. We should bear

this earth, and joy in the world to this record whenever it is appropri-

come. ate, to our families, to our friends.

Since the restoration of the gos- and in testimony meetings. More-
pel in these latter days our Church over, when we partake of the sacra-
leaders have borne countless personal ment worthily, and with singleness
testimonies to Christ's reality as the of heart, we bear solemn record to
Son of God and have counseled us the Lord, to ourselves, and to those
to strengthen and bear record of assembled that we 'are willing to
our own testimonies. As one take upon [us] the name of thy Son,
example of these powerful testi- and always remember him, and keep
monies from our Church leaders, his commandments. . . ." When
President McKay bears this record, we partake of the sacrament we
''With my whole soul I accept Jesus should concentrate on thoughts of
Christ as the Savior and Redeemer the Savior and on the blessings our
of mankind. Accepting him as my testimony of him brings us.
Redeemer, Savior, ' Lord, it is but Through strengthening our testi-
logical that I accept his gospel as j^o^y and bearing record of it we
the plan of salvation, as the one ^an say with the ancient prophet
perfect way to happiness and j^b, ''I know that my redeemer
peace" (The Instructor, 99:161, li^eth" (Job 19:25). As expressed
June 1957) . in the beautiful hymn, what joy and

As members of his restored comfort this conviction brings. Pres-

Church we have a solemn obligation i^ent Grant once said, 'There is no

to build our individual testimonies joy in the world that equals the joy

and to bear record to ourselves and ^f knowing in your heart that God

to others that Jesus lives, that he is ji^es, that Jesus is the Christ"

the son of the living God. How (Moments With the Prophets, page

can we build this testimony? ^qj\

The best way to build and ^^ ^^^ ^^1^ -^ ^^^ Doctrine and

strengthen our testimonies is to read Covenants if our testimonies and
ot nim in the scriptures, learn his t i j r c •

J . -I- .1 ATS 7 our lives bear record or our Savior

commandments, live them. We t ^i • ^ ^ ■

have been told repeatedly that if we J^^^^ ^^'''^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^'' P^^"^^^^

do the things which the Lord tells ^^ ^he Lord, ''do not fear, for I the

us, we will know for a certainty that Lord am with you, and will stand

he is our Savior. Jesus said, "If any by you" (D & C 68:6).
man will do his will, he shall know Surely no greater blessing can

of the doctrine, whether it be of come to anyone.

143

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 16 — Planning Family Recreation

Dr. Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, May 1964

Objective: To plan family activities constructively that will bring refreshment of strength
and spirits after toil.

If it is true that ''all work and no
play makes Jack a dull boy," and
that ''all play and no work makes
Jack a mere toy/' then Jack and his
family might well find a course to
follow that will avoid these ex-
tremes. There are Jacks and Janes
who never see the sunset, or hear
the rolling in of the tide; nor enjoy
the beauty of a flower, bird, or tree,
nor have time for anything creative
on their own. Of course, Jack and
Jane must strive for academic excel-
lence, if they are to survive in the
twentieth century world. They must
not be impoverished in experience
if they are to understand the moral,
social, aesthetic, and spiritual values
that give real meaning and purpose
to life and enrich the common cul-
ture.

What educates most is the im-
mediate experience of a child with-
in each situation. Thus the familv
educates and is the chief agency
through which Jack and Jane may
develop some balance in living. Ex-
periences provided through creative
activity in the home and through
excursions, nature walks, and flying

kites, or other family interests help
keep the balance.

One little Jack, aged five, and his
family had an excursion to a cave
where he learned about stalactites
and stalagmites. He learned to say
these tongue-twisters and bought a
piece of polished stalactite which
started his rock collection. He
wanted to know what the rock was
made of and what conditions in the
cave produced it. Friends and rela-
tives, noting his great interest in
rocks, brought him specimens, and
after a year there were so many
rocks that it looked as if they would
take over, and the family would
have to move out. After this ex-
perience, it is unlikely that Jack,
now grown, would build a bomb
shelter, but he is on the team to in-
vestigate one's tolerance for carbon
dioxide while in a submarine and is
applying the findings to determine
one' tolerance for carbon dioxide
while in a space capsule. It is very
likely that the family excursion to
the cave and the follow-up activities
had something to do with Jack's
present interests.

144

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Another little Jack took to carving
animals out of soap after a family
excursion to a children's museum.
Within a year there were soap ani-
mals marching across the mantel
and on every bookshelf, and enough
soap shavings to do the family
wash. The soap menagerie in-
creased as nature walks introduced
new subjects and the interest pro-
gressed to the media of wood and
clay. At age thirty, the Christmas
present to the five children and his
wife was a bust of each which had
been molded in clay, then cast.
This was a creative experience in
which all six participated.

A victim of polio was a paraplegic
at age one. At forty-one he could
look at his family with pride, and at
his comfortable home and moun-
tain cabin, and car that he could
drive, and feel a great sense of ac-
complishment in not owing anyone
and being able to support himself
and family. This remarkable
achievement can be traced back to
excursions with his father to the
smelter to see the big time clock
which his father repaired. He de-
veloped a keen interest in clocks
and watches and learned all the in-
tricacies of the trade, enough to earn
his livelihood.

Where do ideas begin that help
to make a life? Seeds are planted
early, and what may seem to be
casual, unimportant events may
have ingredients for greatness, if
pursued. Excursions, nature walks,
visits to museums, and backyard
picnics provide experiences for en-

richment throughout life and should
be part of the weekly schedule. The
vacation in the mountains or at the
seashore takes long-time planning
and budgeting, but the happy mem-
ories of such events bring dividends,
year after year.

Recreation, by definition, is ''re-
freshment of strength and spirits
after toil; diversion; play; to recre-
ate." No better example of ''re-
freshment of strength and spirits
after toil" could be seen than fam-
ilies of Thailand flying kites in the
high wind. In most instances each
family member helps to make his
own kite. There are boy kites and
girl kites, and large and small ones,
each with its own distinctive pat-
tern. All ages participate in the sheer
joy of the majestic sky dance of the
kites. They laugh and shout and sing
as the wind blows through their hair
and wraps their sarongs and paki-
mas more tightly about them. After
a day with the kites they can say
Mai Pen =Rai (never mind) more
easily as they meet problems and
troubles along life's way.

What is more precious than the
memories of happy hours when
mother and father, sons and daugh-
ters, meet together to laugh and
play and bring refreshment of
strength and spirit, and a bond of
family togetherness greater than
before?

What "recreative" activities do
you share with your family week by
week? And what are your plans for
some soul-lifting days away from
home in the year ahead?

145

LITERATURE

America's Literature

The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 48 — Carl Sandburg, American Folk Singer (1878- )

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 850-854)

For Third Meeting, May 1964

Objective: To understand and enjoy Carl Sandburg's substantial contribution to the
American tradition.

It is altogether fitting that, of the
multifarious voices out of the living
past which have brought us to our-
selves, it is Carl Sandburg's which
is to be sounded last. Not one of
America's greatest poets, he is never-
theless one of her great lovers, here
standing foremost in the 1960's with
two of her great immortals who have
most influenced his beliefs and his
method, namely, Lincoln and Whit-
man. Having worked as a common
laborer, he is well aware of the com-
monplace, while at the same time
proud to be self-appointed singer to
these, his own people. Timeless in
their rugged integrity and blunder-
ing strength, to him they are the
world's best hope. As he wrote in
1936, a period in the United States'
history when a collective soul-search-
ing and a profound self-appraisal
were most needed:

The people will live on.
The learning and blundering people will
live on. . . .

Between the finite limitations of the five
senses

and the endless yearnings of man for the

beyond
the people hold to the humdrum bidding

of work and food
while reaching out when it comes their

way
for lights beyond the prison of the five

senses,
for keepsakes lasting beyond any hunger

or death.

This reaching is alive. . . .
The people know the salt of the sea

and the strength of the winds

lashing the corners of the earth.
The people take the earth

as a tomb of rest and a cradle of hone.
Who else speaks for the Family of Man?
They are in tune and step

with constellations of universal law.

In the darkness with a great bundle of

grief the people march.
In the night, and overhead a shovel of

stars for keeps, the people march:

"Where to? what next?"
(From The People, Yes, by Carl Sand-
burg, copyright 1936 by Harcourt, Brace
& World, Inc. Reprinted by permission
of the pubhshers. See text, pp. 853-854.)

Sandburg's Life

Charles Sandburg was born on a
comhusk mattress in 1878 in Gales-
burg, Illinois, the son of Swedish im-

146

LESSON DEPARTMENT

migrant parents. His father, who after the Spanish-American War
could read with difficulty and who was declared he enlisted for eight
signed his mortgage with ''X, his months, returning home to Gales-
mark," worked for twenty-four years burg, "The Athens of the Corn
as blacksmith's helper in the Chi- Belt," to work nights as a fireman
cago, Burlington and Quincy shops, while attending Lombard College
receiving six dollars a week for six for the next four years. He left with-
ten-hour days except on Fourth of out a degree (though he has since
July, Thanksgiving, and Christmas, received thirty-two honorary doc-
no work, no pay. His father was a torates and two Pulitzer prizes),
member of the Swedish Lutheran For eight more years after college
Church and the Republican Party, he traveled about the Midwest, first
but his real faith was in his hands; selling stereopticon projections, lat-
with them he could make and do er as organizer for the Wisconsin
wonders. "In a way he was superior Socialist Democratic Party, but
to books," Carl remembers. His always scribbling bits of poetry, and
mother, a gentle, peaceful soul, always being one with the working
taught her son that "There are so classes, playing his guitar with them,
many interesting things in life — and writing down for the first time
wonders made by God for us to the folk songs they taught him.
think about." Carl heard her mes- In 1908, when he was thirty, he
sage, caught her spirit, claiming that married Lillian (Paula) Steichen,
from his sixth year when his chubby Phi Beta Kappa graduate of the
hands first learned to form the let- University of Chicago, sister of Ed-
ters of the alphabet, he determined ward Steichen, today one of the
to excel in words. world's greatest photographers.
But what and how were the un- These two were major influences
answered questions. At thirteen he upon his life. A third influence
left the eighth grade to wander came through his association with
about the raw Midwest vainly try- Philip Green Wright, Lombard's
ing to find himself, as hobo, field professor of English, mathematics,
hand, railroad laborer, painter, dish- astronomy, and • economics who
washer, fireman, milkman — jobs sought to "stir us into action in
which bored him' and made him order to see what would happen."
even more restless. Yet from these Dominated by a strong social con-
seven years before he entered Lom- sciousness, Wright formed a student
bard College he gained his lifelong club for the discussion of current
sympathy with the working classes, writings including those of Sand-
revealed in such poems as "I Am burg, in whose talent he had great
the People, the Mob," "Fish Crier," faith. In 1904 and 1905 Wright
"Psalm of Those Who Go Forth published Sandburg's first three slim
Before Daylight," and "Prayers of books.

Steel." Such experiences also made From 1910 to 1912 Sandburg was

him a militant supporter of William private secretary to Emil Seidel,

Jennings Bryan, the common peo- Socialist mayor of Milwaukee, after

pie's silver-tongued orator. The day which he moved to Chicago where

147

FEBRUARY 1964

he worked as a journalist for various
Chicago papers. The appearance of
his poem "Chicago" in 1914, cre-
ated a sensation which launched his
career as a poet. In 1933 he left his
well-established position as editorial
writer for the Chicago Daily News
for a secluded new home in Har-
bert, on the sand dunes of Lake
Michigan. Here his shrewd, prac-
tical, and understanding wife devot-
ed her time to rearing their family
of girls and a prize-winning goat
herd which, in time of extreme
need, would provide them milk and
meat. Her greatest task, however,
was to protect CarFs time from in-
terruption while he continued his
thirteen-year task of writing a bi-
ography of Lincoln. His typewriter,
placed on an orange crate in his
attic work room, often banged away
through most of the night. Abra-
ham Lincoln: the War Years, ap-
peared in four volumes in 1939, and
in 1940 it was awarded the Pulitzer
Prize.

Having built their Harbert home
on their solid conviction that a
farmer never starves, the Sandburgs
were aware even before the war's
outbreak that they needed more
room and a milder climate for their
goats. In 1943, while on a trip to
Florida, Paula and the girls found
"Connemara," a white-columned
home built by the Treasurer of the
Confederacy, which commanded a
magnificent view of the Smoky
Mountains of North Carolina. Here
they still live the peaceful, inde-
pendent life, surrounded by 245
acres of grazing and woodland.

Sandburg, the People's Poet

Carl Sandburg considers Walt

Whitman's Leaves oi Grass to be
one of the greatest contributions
from the United States to the world
community.

While each poet has achieved a
style and idiom uniquely his own,
the resemblance between Whitman
and Sandburg is little less than over-
whelming, a debt which Sandburg
would be proud to acknowledge, so
great is his admiration for his prede-
cessor. In its most casual tone and
looseness of form his "free verse"
(not poetry, maintains Sandburg)
resembles Whitman's cadenced, un-
rhymed lines. In treating subjects
other poets shun; in constantly
praising the supreme virtues to be
found in common, everyday things
and people; in emphasizing simplic-
ity of diction and tone — in all these
Sandburg is Whitman's disciple.
But he does not merely copy him;
instead he affirms the truth of Whit-
man's beliefs pertaining to what a
poet in, of, and for America should
do and be and say.

Though he has written millions
of words since 1914, Sandburg has
never surpassed the casual vitality
and raw strength of the poem
characterizing his home town,
"Chicago." (See text, page 851.)

His 'Tog" has the inevitable sim-
plicity of great art, and reminds us
that Sandburg wrote Early Moon
(1930), a book of poems, and
Rootabaga Stones (1922) for chil-
dren:

The fog comes
On little cat feet.

It sits looking
over habour and city
on silent haunches
and then moves on.

148

LESSON DEPARTMENT

(From Chicago Poems by Carl Sandburg.
Copyright 1916 by Holt, Rinehart and
Winston, Inc. Copyright renewed 1944
by Carl Sandburg. Reprinted by permis-
sion of Holt, Rinehart and Winston, Inc.)

Sandburg's hatred for war is
memorably understated with sub-
dued irony in his ''Grass." (Places
named were scenes of battles in the
Napoleonic, Civil, and First World
Wars.) How soon the past loses
all identity as life goes on and new
generations live indifferent and se-
cure in their present patterns!

Pile the bodies high at Austerlitz and

Waterloo
Shovel them under and let me work —

I am the grass; I cover all.
And pile them high at Gettysburg
And pile them high at Ypres and Verdun.
Shovel them under and let me work.
Two years, ten years, and passengers ask

the conductor:

What place is this?

Where are we now?

I am the grass.

Let me work.

(From Cornhuskers, by Carl Sandburg.
Copyright 1918 by Holt, Rinehart and
Winston, Inc. Copyright renewed 1946
by Carl Sandburg. Reprinted by permis-
sion of Holt, Rinehart and Winston, Inc.)

From first-hand knowledge he
writes of farm life, labor gangs, fac-
tories, city streets — over 675 pages
in his Complete Poems (1950).
And when he was interviewed in
December 1961, at age eighty-three,
he was currently working on three
hundred poems, preparing them for
eventual publication. Space forbids
including "The Sins of Kalamazoo,"
a mystical haunting appraisal of the
mass mediocrity and lack of vision
which are a constant threat to de-
mocracy, but its folk-wisdom, wry
and unpredictable, justifies "May-
be":

Maybe he believes me, maybe not.
Maybe I can marry him, maybe not.
Maybe the wind on the prairie,
The wind on the sea, maybe,
Somebody somewhere, maybe, can tell.
I will lay my head on his shoulder
And when he asks me I will say yes,
Maybe.

(From Good Morning, America, copyright
1928, 1956 by Carl Sandburg. Reprint-
ed by permission of Harcourt, Brace &
World, Inc.)

Space shortage alone forbids in-
clusion of "A Couple," a tender
definition of the "togetherness"
which has ever been the mainstay
of the American home, particularly
when sharpened by the loneliness
devout marriage partners know
when the man's job takes him away
from home. But one poem which
cannot be omitted is "Worms and
the Wind," as delightful yet as
biting a satire on smugness as any
American poet has produced.

Worms would rather be worms.

Ask a worm and he says, "Who knows

what a worm knows?"
Worms go down and up and over and

under.
Worms like tunnels.
When worms talk they talk about the

worm world.
Worms like it in the dark.
Neither the sun nor the moon interests

a worm.
Zigzag worms hate circle worms.
Curve worms never trust square worms.
Worms know what worms want.
Slide worms are suspicious of crawl worms.
One worm asks another, "How does your

belly drag today?"
The shape of a crooked worm satisfies a

crooked worm.
A straight worm says, "Why not be

straight?"
Worms tired of crawling begin to slither.
Long worms slither farther than short

worms.
Middle-sized worms say, "It is nice to be

neither long nor short. "...

149

FEBRUARY 1964

Worms underground never hear the wind
overground and sometimes they ask,
"What is this wind we hear of?"
(From Complete Poems, copyright, 1950,
by Carl Sandburg. Reprinted by per-
mission of Harcourt, Brace & W^orld, Inc. )

Sandburg, the People's Singer

Even before 1920 Carl discovered
that, while an audience loved listen-
ing to him reading his poems, they
loved him even more if he ended
the evening by slinging his guitar
over his shoulder and strumming
his own accompaniment while he
sang some of the folk ballads he
had been collecting and memorizing
since his early teens, and which he
published in The American Song-
bag (1927), republished by Broad-
cast Music, Inc., as The New
Amencan Songhag (i960). As any-
one who has ever heard the deliber-
ate, unique cadences and caressed,
mellow tones of his spoken voice
instantly recognizes, he has always
loved music until he has made it a
vital part of himself.

Music is my way of resting. When I am
tense and written-out, or when I am tired
from walking, thirty minutes of playing
and singing will work wonders for me.
Why, it's my medicine. More people
ought to know what making your own
music can do for you (Etude, September
1951;, page 42. Reprinted by permission
of Theodore Presser Company).

At home in "Connemara," North
Carolina, he has a guitar case in
almost every room, and spontane-
ously bursts into a song, with or
without guitar accompaniment,
whenever the spirit moves him.
While all poetry lives only when
it is heard, Sandburg's poems are
not entirely created, nor can the
listener completely possess them,

until Sandburg sounds them with-
in himself into his unforgettable
singing prose. Never have words
been loved more tenderly, yet
deeply, as he croons the overly
sustained vowels, slowly enunciat-
ing each syllable — soft, then loud
— then quick, pause, slow and cli-
max until he remakes our old, worn
language into a fresh, original com-
municative tool we have never
known previously.

Sandburg, the People's Biographer

One of Carl Sandburg's central be-
liefs is his firm conviction that our
Nation's best hope lies in men with
"free imaginations, bringing changes
into a world resenting change."
This credo he has built into his own
life. No other major literary figure
in the United States has achieved
excellence in poetry, folk song, essay,
novel, autobiography and biography.
Change and continuing growth have
been the pattern of his career, a
growth not terminated at age eighty-
three when he climaxed four years
of research by writing most of the
script for the movie The Greatest
Story Evei Told.

He first knew literary fame as a
poet, and has ever remained one,
but a poet of unique versatility,
whose supreme accomplishment will
probably prove to be his monu-
mental biography of Abraham
Lincoln, a book which only an
American poet could write.

During his Galesburg youth young
Carl had known men who had
fought for Lincoln and the Union.
Lincoln and Douglas had debated
in Galesburg, a memory reality
within him which he could never
ignore. Begun in the early 1920's

150

LESSON DEPARTMENT

as a story of Lincoln's life for chil-
dren, Sandburg s six-volume biog-
raphy has earned wide acceptance
over the decades as the best, largest,
deepest, and truest access our gen-
eration has to our greatest American
and the legend which surrounds and
sustains him. But in striving so
successfully to create an image of
Lincoln which will endure, simul-
taneously Sandburg has created a
lesser legend which envelops him-
self as Lincoln's biographer. It was
this growing legend which was nur-
tured by Sandburg's address to the
Eighty-Sixth Congress in 1959, one
of two civilians ever to have been
so honored. His subject was Abra-
ham Lincoln, born 1 50 years earlier.
But in making Lincoln live for his
contemporaries, Sandburg has inad-
vertently drawn heavily from Sand-
burg, the patient researcher and
sympathetic artist. This constitutes
the unique source of the book's
power. Ideally the two seem to
complement each other. The fol-
lowing excerpts from "A Lincoln
Preface" fairly exemplify the
thoroughness of Sandburg's research
and the casual yet powerful identity
with Lincoln which immediately
arises like a half-remembered person-
al nostalgia from the cold printed
II page, but a page now chosen and
ordered by a poet blessed with
superb human insight and selective
powers.

In the time of the April lilacs in the
year 1865, a man in the City of Wash-
ington, D.C., trusted a guard to watch at
a door, and the guard was careless, left
the door, and the man was shot, lingered
a night, passed away, was laid in a box,
and carried north and west a thousand
miles; bells sobbed; cities wore crepe;
people stood with hats off as the railroad

burial car came past at midnight, dawn
or noon. . . .

When the woman who wrote UncJe
Tom's Cabin came to see him in the
White House, he greeted her, "So you're
the little woman who wrote the book
that made this great war," and as they
seated themselves at a fireplace, "I do
love an open fire; I always had one to
home." As they were finishing their talk
of the days of blood, he said, "I shan't
last long after it's over. . . ."

His life, mind and heart ran in contrasts.
When his white kid gloves broke into
tatters while shaking hands at a White
House reception, he remarked, "This looks
like a general bustification. . . ."

He was a chosen spokesman; yet there
were times he was silent; nothing but
silence could at those times have fitted
a chosen spokesman; in the mixed shame
and blame of the immense wrongs of two
crashing civilizations, with nothing to say,
he said nothing, slept not at all, and wept
at those times in a way that made weep-
ing appropriate, decent, majestic.
(From The Sandburg Range, Harcourt,
Brace and Company 1957, pp. 351-353-
Copyright, 1953, by Carl Sandburg.
Reprinted by permission of the publishers.)

Sandburg's portrait of Lincoln
might possibly be surpassed, but
until such a remote day arrives, it is
our best national biography, of
greatness, by greatness, and for a
future universal greatness arising
from masses of common men made
uncommon by their realization that
such men have lived.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Prove that poetry and music have
unified Sandburg's life.

2. If you were to write a short paper
on "The Education of Carl Sandburg,"
what specific points would you empha-
size? What conclusions would you reach?

3. Discuss "free men of imagination"
and "resistance to change" as they fit
into Carl Sandburg's personal philosophy.

151

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Government
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

Lesson 14 — Summary of Organization and Structure of the Church

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

For Fourth Meeting, May 1964

Objective: To emphasize the evidence of divine influence in the structure and operation
of Church government.

The Church is the body of believers,
organized [by the Priesthood] according to
divine law. It is invested with the neces-
sary rights, powers, and authority to carry
forward on earth the purposes of the
Almighty Father as contained in his plan
of salvation for his children on earth
(WiDTSOE, John A.: Program of the
Church, 1941 edition, page 22).

Zion, "The pure in heart," the kingdom
of God here upon the earth, is The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints and no other, and with its divinely
restored power of the priesthood of the
Living God, with its ordinances, organiza-
tions, agencies, and facilities, and with its
message of pure, eternal gospel truth, it
reaches out the hand of fellowship to the
whole human family, to lead our Father's
children into transcendent joy, eternal
progress, and the presence of our Lord
(Richards, Stephen L: Where Is Wis-
dom? page 406) .

The Priesthood is a dynamic cre-
ative power and a directing force
upon the earth. Adam held the
Holy Priesthood after the order of
the Son of God. In the various dis-
pensations of time, God has acti-
vated his Priesthood, instituted his
government, and offered his services
to the human family.

Having in mind the welfare of
his children and being constantly

aware of the purpose of creation,
God has revealed a system of govern-
ment for his Church that would
make possible peace on earth and
good will among men.

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints is the kingdom of
God upon the earth today. In it
there is a fulness of the gospel be-
ing administered by his authorized
agents. This means that' all the wis-
dom, counsel, and direction (divine
law), that God has ever revealed to
man to assist him in his quest for
joy, happiness, and exaltation have
been restored.

The Restoration of the Priesthood

The 6th of April, 1830, was both
a climax and a beginning in The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints. The major event in its
history took place in a grove in early
spring of 1820. In this quiet, peace-
ful place the testimony of the
ancient scriptures was verified as the
boy Joseph Smith beheld the Father
and the Son.

Their declaration to him, that the
Church of God was not upon the
earth, began a chain of events that

152

LESSON DEPARTMENT

climaxed in the organization of the
Church.

These events included instruction
and training by heavenly messen-
gers, the key events happening in
May and June of 1829, when the
power and authority to act officially
for God upon the earth were con-
ferred upon Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery by John the Baptist and
apostles Peter, James, and John, the
men Christ had chosen in the
meridian of time to head his Church
following the crucifixion. Shortly
after the restoration of the Priest-
hood, the translation of The Book
of Mormon was completed. It be-
came a new witness for God testify-
ing of the mission of Jesus Christ.

With the Holy Priesthood as his
authority to act and the witness to
the world of the fulness of the gos-
pel contained in The Book of Mor-
mon, the Prophet Joseph brought
the first phase of his work to a focal
point with the orgnization of the
Church.

Church Government Is the
Priesthood in Action

It is most significant to note how
little attention was given to the
structure of Church government un-
til the Priesthood was conferred
upon Joseph and Oliver.

We believe that a man must be called
of God, by prophecy, and by the laying
on of hands, by those who are in authority
to preach the Gospel and administer in
the ordinances thereof (Fifth Article of
; Faith).

After the Priesthood was given to

\ them, Joseph and Oliver explained

' the principles of the gospel, baptized

I those who received a testimony, and

then set up the official organization

and government of the Church (see
Section 20 of the Doctrine and
Covenants) patterned after the
structure of the Church Jesus had
established while he was upon the
earth.

The Enlightenment of
the Holy Ghost

The Prophet Joseph informs us
that immediately following their
baptism, the Holy Ghost fell upon
them and they prophesied of im-
portant things to come. Joseph
says:

Our minds being now enlightened, we
began to have the scriptures laid open to
our understandings, and the true meaning
and intention of their more mysterious
passages revealed unto us in a manner
which we never could attain to previously,
nor ever before had thought of . . . (Pearl
of Great Price, Joseph Smith 2:74).

After receiving the authority of
the Priesthood and the enlighten-
ment of mind from the Holy Ghost,
the Church was organized. Through
the process of inquiry and revela-
tion, the Prophet received the detail
of the structure and government of
the Church, not all at once, but step
by step until an organization un-
equaled by the efforts of man, has
been perfected.

The Sacredness of
Priesthood Callings

In our course of study we are con-
cerned with the fact that the Priest-
hood was restored and is the basis
upon which Church government and
organization are built. The Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
was not founded upon protests
against the alleged mistakes of any
existing Churches. It was founded

153

BEAUTIFUL

SACRED

MUSIC

FOR

THREE PART

WOMEN'S CHORUSES

FORTH IN THY NAME, O

LORD I GO Schumann .20

GOD IS LOVE Shelley .20

HEAVENS ARE TELLING ...Haydn .25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY

COMMMANDMENTS . ..Madsen .25

IN THY FORM Madsen .20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT

FOR JOY Stephens .20

LO, MY SHEPHERD IS DIVINE
Haydn

.22

LORD'S PRAYER Gates .20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS

HOUSE TO THEE Madsen .20

MY REDEEMER LIVES Gates .20

O DAY OF REST AND

GLADNESS Schumann

OMNIPOTENCE Schubert

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

.20
.20

1 DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY |
i 15 E. 1st South 1
1 Salt Lake City 11, Utah j

1 Please send the music indicated j
} above. i
1 D On Approval Q Charge j
1 n Money Enclosed i
] Name !

1 Address

j City and

State

llaqneslMiMic |

15 E. 1st South

J' Salt Lake City 11, Utah

by the Priesthood of God through
direct instructions from Christ him-
self.

We must keep in mind that every
office and calhng in the Priesthood,
both Aaronic and Melchizedek, is
sacred and important to the work of
the Lord. To be ordained to a call-
ing in the Priesthood is a distinction,
and to function in the government
of the Church is an honor and a
blessing. To be worthy to act as
the authorized agent of God, exer-
cising his power among men, de-
mands God-like actions in all areas
of human behavior. The nearer
men come to perfection, the greater
their effectiveness in their Priest-
hood callings. Therefore, as the
body of the Priesthood bearers
achieve this perfection, it is reflected
in the operation of the Church.

The Worth of Souls

The importance of the Priesthood
in Church government is pointed
out in the above discussions.
Nothing can be done officially
without the authority of the Priest-
hood. It should also be pointed
out that the government of the
Church, the total organization and
program of the Church, are de-
signed by the Creator for the wel-
fare of man. There is much evi-
dence to support the statement that
God's major purpose and concern is
the perfection of man. For ex-
ample, in the beginning all the intel-
ligences existed coeternally with
God. The personality of man be-
comes sacred by the fact of the
spiritual Fatherhood of God; and
as a major evidence he, the Father,
gave his Only Begotten Son as a

154

LESSON DEPARTMENT

sacrifice to open the way for all
mankind to have everlasting life.

Whenever the Church of God has
been upon the earth, its major duty
has been to inform mankind of the
purpose of life, man's relationship
to God and to man, and to make
man aware of his own possibilities
and responsibilities- as a child of
God.

Calling people to repentance, or
to accept the pattern of life that
will assure them of their greatest
accomplishments in life and exalta-
tion in the celestial kingdom, is the
perpetual assignment of the Priest-
hood.

Priesthood Quorums and
Church Organization

To be effective in the lives of peo-
ple and in the organization and
operation of the Church, there need
to be system and order in the be-
stowal of and the operation of the
power of the Priesthood. Determin-
ing factors in having the privilege of
Priesthood bestowal include worthi-
ness of character, willingness to
serve, and knowledge of the duties
and obligations of the Priesthood to
be conferred.

Of most importance in the effec-
tive use of power, is getting it under
control and keeping it available.
Proper connection with the source
of the power is of vital importance.
In discussing the Priesthood, God is
the source of the power, it is con-
trolled and directed only through
the authorized agency upon the
earth and the connections are acti-
vated by righteousness.

With every man in the Church
a potential Priesthood holder, it is
essential that there be effective

LET US HELP YOU TRAVEL
WORRY FREE

HAWAII and SOUTH PACIFIC

(New low fares)

EUROPE

21 Day Excursion Tours
(Save 30%)

THE HOLY LAND

including Egypt, Lebanon, Jordan, Israel

Turkey, Greece and Italy

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon-March 5th)

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

August '64

including World's Fair in New York

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon)

(Authorized Agent for all Domestic and
International Carriers)

MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC.

(Bonded)

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main Street

328-3161

Salt Lake City

"There is no substitute for experience"

regulations governing the use of this
power. To the Priesthood holder
who serves the Lord in righteous-
ness there is no limit to the good
he can do on his own. But, to hold
an office in the government or a
position of leadership in any organi-
zation of the Church, he must be
called to the office by the proper
authority.

To provide an orderly operation
and development of the Priesthood,
the members holding the Aaronic
and Melchizedek Priesthood are
organized into quorums. In The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, a quorum is a specially se-
lected or chosen body referring to all
the members of that body, such as
a quorum of deacons, quorum of
elders, etc.

The objectives of the Melchizedek
Priesthood quorums are: (i) to

155

FEBRUARY 1964

promote gospel scholarship by teach- ities of the Church. They administer

ing the doctrines of the gospel to the affairs of the Church through

every member; ( 2 ) to provide oppor- stake, ward, mission, and branch

tunities for Church services; (3) to officers.

care for the temporal, intellectual, The stake presidency is appoint-
and spiritual welfare of all quorum ed by the First Presidency. By con-
members and their families; (4) to f erring upon the stake presidency
provide adequate fellowship and the proper authority, they can call
fraternalism through socials, athlet- and set apart the necessary stake
ics, and the like, for all quorum officers and conduct all the business
members. {Mdchizedek Piiesthood that pertains to the operation of a
Handbook, page 21.) The quorum stake. Excepted are bishoprics,
as an organized body of the Priest- patriarchs, presidents of high priests'
hood implies an ideal standard of quorums, stake mission presidents,
conduct, a common purpose, unity stake clerks, and high councilors
of decision, and a vital interest in (without permission from a General
the welfare of each member. Authority). These ordinances and

The quorum thus becomes a train- settings apart are reserved for mem-

ing ground for Church leadership, bers of the Twelve, Assistants to the

In fact, when the quorum functions Twelve, and now the Presidents of

to its full capacity and design, it Seventy who are ordained high

could meet most successfully all the priests.

activity and instructional needs of The bishopric is approved by the

the Church. Certainly not in the First Presidency, and is set apart by

quorum meeting as such, but by the proper General Authorities. The

fully carrying out the quorum ob- bishopric can then proceed to call

jectives, all necessary organization and set apart the necessary ward

could be formulated under Priest- officers; however, the bishopric is

hood leadership. directly responsible to the stake

presidency.

The Priesthood in Xhe stake presidency can call and

Church Government set apart branch presidencies when

The basic structure of Church branches are necessary,
government is seen in the adminis- The missions of the Church are
trative officers and organization of presided over by a president called
its geographic units. Church gov- and set apart by the First Presi-
ernment is the function of the dency. The mission president with
Priesthood. The authority and keys his two counselors preside in the
of the Priesthood are centered in the mission. The branch and district
Prophet, Seer, and Revelator of the presidents are appointed and set
Church. The President, with his apart by them. They represent the
Counselors, the Quorum of the First Presidency and conduct the
Twelve, the Patriarch, the Assistants official business of the mission un-
to the Twelve, the Seven Presidents der the direction of the First Presi-
of Seventy, and the Presiding Bish- dency.
opric constitute the General Author- The Priesthood quorums are sup-

156

LESSON DEPARTMENT

porting units to the branches, wards,
stakes, and missions. They provide
the manpower that the officers of
these organized units need, in or-
der to carry out the program of the
Church. The ecclesiastical line of
authority governs and operates the
program of the Church. The Priest-
hood line of authority is responsible
for developing leadership abilities in
each quorum member through the
Priesthood objectives. All Church
members are subject to call by the
proper ecclesiastical authority to fill
the offices in the Church program of
branch, ward, stake, or Church.

Membership in The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
means activity in a good cause. It
calls for an applied testimony of the
truthfulness of the gospel, ''be ye
doers of the word, and not hearers
only . . ." (James 1:22).

As has been indicated, the quorum
is the training ground for leadership
in the Church. An important charac-
teristic of leadership is how to be a
good follower. Quorum member-
ship implies a desire to prepare, to
improve one's ability to do some-
thing for others and do it to the
best of one's ability. Ward and
branch membership is the place
where this preparation is put into
action.

The Gospel of Repentance

The gospel of Jesus Christ is a
gospel of repentance. Christ gave
mankind a perfect example and pre-
sented a way of life that would lead
to perfection. "Therefore to him
that knoweth to do good, and doeth
it not, to him it is sin" ( James 4:17).

The call to repentance is extended
to people everywhere, in all walks

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

21 days — June 21 to July 11:

World's Fair, Church historical places

(does not include pageant).

27 days —
World's Fair,
Includes Hill
Quebec and
24 days —
World's Fair,
including Hill

July 13 to August 8:
Church historical places.
Cumoroh Pageant. Also,
Montreal, Canada.
July 23 to August 15:
Church historical places,
Cumorah Pageant.

All tours include: Show at Jones'
Beach, Rockettes, Top Broadway
Show and a special event ticket at
World's Fair, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84103
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

and stations of life. The great ob-
jective is to bring all mankind into
the light, . knowledge, and wisdom
of the Creator. This is the only
approach to perfection. Any indi-
vidual who does not do as well as he
knows how has need of repentance.
People should never stop extending
their knowledge of all that is good.

In the program of the Church,
the idea of repentance is given con-
stant attention. Human nature
must be disciplined. The appetites
of man must be controlled for his
own good and advancement. True
repentance means a permanent
change in behavior.

The plan of life and salvation
teaches all men the value and bene-
fit of righteous living. The wayward
are given special attention with the
hope that they will recognize their
mistakes, exercise their agency, and

157

FEBRUARY 1964

elect to follow the design of the
Creator. The emphasis of divine
law is on rehabilitation of the way-
ward through wisdom, guidance,
mercy, and love.

The courts or councils of justice
in the Church are designed to bring
people to repentance. They are to
bring to light the truth in the case,
not to condemn and destroy, but to
encourage re-orientation of life in
harmony with the eternal values of
the gospel of Jesus Christ. Even
when it is necessary for the Church
court to pronounce the severe action
of excommunication, forgiveness
must always be in the hearts of the
members of the Church. Jesus said
he would forgive whom he would,
but we as individuals must forgive
all.

The authorized judge in a Church
court is not required to forgive the
sins of individuals, but may be in a
position where he must exact severe
penalties. Certainly every judge,
however, should have the spirit of
forgiveness in his heart.

It must be remembered that coun-
cils of justice are helpful, even
essential, to personal development
of offenders in that they tend to
stimulate the art of discipline and
self-control. The courts of the
Church support and sustain the
high ideals and values in our way of
life.

It should be remembered that love
is the real motivation of the Priest-
hood and should be basic to all hu-
man association. Certainly the dis-
pensing of justice in the Church
courts should be as full of mercy as
is assured by the Master, himself.

Church Government Was Initiated
for Man's Advancement

Jesus dedicated his life to the serv-
ice of his fellow men. This is the
pattern he set for each person who
enjoys membership in his Church
and kingdom. Every person in the
Church is a potential leader and if
each one follows the program of the
Church, he can prepare himself to
perform any duty assigned him in
the Church. One needs humility,
sincerity, faith, and a willingness to
work hard, to be successful as an
officer or teacher.

The opportunities and responsi-
bilities involved in a calling in
Church government are about equal
in their bearing upon the person
involved. The opportunities result
in growth and development of the
individual. The responsibilities re-
quire service to others, assisting
them in their pursuit of happiness,
understanding, and perfection. This
unselfish dedication to service in-
creases the efficiency and effective-
ness of the person and builds a con-
fidence and competency in his lead-
ership. The compensation is great
in net returns to the individual ac-
cepting a calling. The true value
of service is derived from the con-
secration of time and talent to the
work of the Lord which, in simple
terms, is the uplifting of mankind.

References

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 18;
20; 27; 42; 43; 58; 102; 107; 114; 115;
121; 127; and 132,

WiDTSOE, John A.: Piiesthood and
Church Government, Chapters 9; 10; 11;
12; 13; 14; 15; 16; 17; and 18.

Smith, Joseph Fielding: Essentials in
Church History, Chapter 9.

158

Pearl of Great Price: Joseph Smith.
Articles oi Faith, Chapters lo; 20; 23;

24.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. What evidence can you give of the
divinity of the Church?

2. What is the real objective of Church
government and organi?ation?

3. Why was it necessary to restore the
Priesthood before the organization of
Church government?

4. Accepting the fact that the Priest-
hood is the power of God and that Church
government is this power in action, what
importance do we give the program of
the Church in our everyday life?

5. How important are the principles of
repentance and forgiveness in the opera-
tion of Church government?

6. How important are you as an indi-
vidual to the operation of Church govern-
ment?

ZIM'S

Established 1932
ALL THE NEW HANDICRAFT

MATERIALS - AND ALL THE
OLD FAVORITES.

Send 25c for new 1964 cata-
log, and receive, free, our
newest booklet, ''Satin Wrap-
pin' '' — directions for ribbon-
wrapped styrofoam novelties.
Cost of catalog deductible
from first order.

Discounts to Groups — Dealer
Inquiries Invited

ZIM'S

240 E. 2nd So. Salt Lake City, Utah

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bouncJ cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles...

. .54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

HAWAII

Next Hawaiian Tour
Depart February 1964

MEXICO - JUNE 1964

and once each month thereafter

WORLD'S FAIR -APRIL
TO OCTOBER- 1964

Both Individual and
Group Tours

There will be several tours to the

World's Fair including the Hill

Cumorah Pageant.

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

159

^5^?^^ CW&^^i^^ii^^ki^

One Hundred

1
Mrs. Jennie Parrish Stewart

Mrs. Catherine Johnson Erickson

Centerville, Utah

Monroe, Utah

Ninety-two

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Charlette Wilson Nichols

Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith

Salt Lake City, Utah

Randolph, Utah

Mrs. Emma Otteson Halverson

Ninety-six

Spanish Fork, Utah

Mrs. Ellen Johanna Larson Smith
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Marie Sorensen Jensen
Shelley, Idaho

Mrs. Mary M. G. Morgan
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Goulding Strauser
Sullivan, Missouri

Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Davis
Buck Valley, Pennsylvania

Ninety-five

Miss Grace Minot
.St. Petersburg, Florida

Ninety-four

Mrs. Mary Ann Cole Francom
Tremonton, Utah

Ninetv-three

Mrs. Elizabeth E. Slade Carroll
Mancos, Colorado

Mrs. Eliza Sorensen Fackrell
Blackfoot, Idaho

Mrs. Ellen England Miller
Blackfoot, Idaho

Mrs. Diana Merritt Bleazard
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Genitha Edith Carter Denton
Trenton, Tennessee

Mrs. Sarah Seely Larsen
Castle Dale, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Alma G. Watson McGregor
Provo, Utah

Mrs. Carrie Freeman Tomun
Maramec, Oklahoma

Mrs. Annie M. Anderson
Dallas, Texas

Mrs. Ruth E. Foote
Safford, Arizona

Mrs. Minnie Hegstead Taylor
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Maria Jane Earnshaw
Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada

Mrs. Sarah Walters Jones
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Henrietta McCloy Larsen
American Fork, Utah

Mrs. Mary Ann McGuire Chambers
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Caroline Ringel Steed
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Diantha Sanderson
Fairview, Utah

Mrs. Ellen Jane Bowen Graham
Salt Lake City, Utah

160

JUST OFF THE PRESS!

THE FALLACY

by Alvin R- Dyer
Elder Dyer, Assistant to the Quo-
rum of the Twelve, analyzes
fundamental principles of the
LDS Church. His analysis clari-
fies the position taken by the Re-
organized Church and then pro-
vides answers to this position
and indicates the weakness of
the latter's reasoning in the light
of both scripture and history.
$3.95

AND THEY SHALL
TEACH THEIR
CHILDREN

by Reed H. Bradford
A professional provides direc-
tives in the rearing of children
that every Latter-day Saint parent
will want to read. As a doctor of
philosophy. Reed Bradford is
well qualified to author such a
book. As a fervent member of
the LDS Church, he has the testi-
mony to make him eminently
capable of handling this subject
for Latter-day Saints. $3.50

AT THE FOUNTAIN

by Albert L. Zobell, Jr.
A handy pocket size book of
quotations from General Authori-
ties of the LDS Church; it is
alphabetically-arranged for great-
er usefulness to speakers, teach-
ers, writers and readers. The
quotations succinctly nail down
gospel principles.

$1.00

tle^eret Book

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find check Q money order □ I have

an account, please charge Q. Amount enclosed $

For the encircled numbered books. 12 3

Name

Address

City

Zone State

Residents of Utah please add 3V^% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

I'll never, ever forget

The day the roof ^ „ in!

fell

I hope I never have a more urgent
need for cash than I did last February.
If I do, I'm sure my hair will turn
white.

I was buying six trucks on contract
and business reverses had caused me
to miss four payments. The company
set final deadline for payment at 10:00
a.m. on Friday.

I tried frantically to get another
extension. The company, however,
seemed determined to tie up the trucks.
They wouldn't give me time to refi-
nance, and at that time banks were not
loaning money for truck payments.

I was desperate. It seemed I would
lose all of my past years of hard work
as well as my investment. Shortly I
would be out of business and out of a
job. It was the most discouraging day
of my life.

Then I ran into my Beneficial agent.
How happy I was when he reminded
me that in my life insurance there was
a cash loan value. I'd never dreamed
it would be enough to save my invest-
ment.

Four days later I held in my hand
an airmail envelope containing a check
for $3,500. It really saved the day!

I plan now to return the money to
the company later in the year, because
I've learned that I don't have to die
to make my life insurance useful.

Some people claim to be "insurance
poor." Well, I'm "insurance rich!"

From the Beneficial Life Files.

BENEFICIAL LEFi

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

^CiJ%'^

i!=cwVi

» w

M-.

"^^m^.

¥^ 'k.---'tM

>■. >^

C^i-j;

t>'Siifcgfc.-*..gtL , -^

The

r<=3rfc5

Magazine

'Volume 51 Number 3 March 1964

I .'

vvr

mlj-sfitM^.

Linnie F. Robinson

Someone has touched the valley and the hill,

In warmth of wind or whisper on dead grass,

Then green comes glowing from the darkened earth

And the miracle of spring has come to pass.

While on the hill, resplendent in array,

Beneath the crags and caught in every wood

Flashes the gold of fragile daffodils.

And violets peeping blue from every hood.

And In the air the robins come to sing
The furling bud, the warm and waking hour;
Blue skies deepen, untouched by wintry cloud
With promised bloom on every trellised bower.

Someone has waked the valley and the hill —
The heart looks up and reads his prescient wi

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

Big Cottonwood Canyon, Utah

Transparency by L. Paul Roberts

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Blossoms, Near Sebastopol, California
Photograph by Don Knight

Dick Scopes
Mary Scopes

'/rm/

My neighbor who was ill in the
hospital asked for something new and
different to read. I took her The Re-
lief Society Magazine — small and
easy to handle and with a very color-
ful cover. She was delighted, and read
it immediately. Then the night nurse
saw it lying on the bed and asked
what kind of magazine it was, and if
she might read it. My neighbor told
her she was welcome to read the
Magazine, but to be sure to return it.
The next night the nurse returned the
Magazine. She had especially enjoyed
the stories and recipes. When my
neighbor was being brought home
from the hospital the woman who
was taking her home asked to read
the Magazine. She liked the stories
and poems. All this created an interest
in the Church, and the woman who
took my neighbor home from the
hospital is to be baptized at our next
baptism day. Let's every one of us
be a missionary.

Geneva Cluff

Phoenix, Arizona

Thank you for the beautiful Maga-
zine. We sell more Relief Society
Magazines each year, and we know
they will help each subscriber to gain
a testimony of the gospel, and also
help to make a happier home by fol-
lowing the instructions pertaining to
becoming a better wife, mother, and
homemaker.

Laura R. Shimp

President

Huntington Park Stake
Relief Society,
California

I really appreciate and love the
Magazine, and my twelve-year-old
daughter reads it before I get a
chance, part of the time. Thank you
for the Magazine and the lovely les-
sons.

Beverly Culwell

North Little Rock
Arkansas

I enjoy my Relief Society Magazine
very much, and I have saved all the
Magazines since I joined the Church.
Today, I have parted with some of
the Magazines, and I know that some
of them will never return, but I am
sure the older ladies in the nursing
home where I sent them will enjoy
them, because they are small enough
to handle in bed. The stories and
lessons are not so long that they
would lose interest in reading them.
Mrs. Audrey Warren

Charles City, Iowa

The visiting teacher message for the
month of October ("Wherefore, I Say
Unto You, That Ye Ought to Forgive
One Another," by Christine H. Robin-
son) is one of the best lessons I have
ever taught. It is put together so
beautifully.

Mrs. Dee Phillips

Ferndale, Michigan

As a young mother, with four chil-
dren, and a husband in the bishopric,
I find the Magazine a great source
of inspiration and encouragement.
Whenever I feel blue or discouraged,
I can always find just the right article
to touch my heart and inspire me to
do better.

Sharon T. Koster

Provo, Utah

I am a girl of fifteen and I received
the lovely Relief Society Magazine as
a Christmas gift two years ago from
my grandmother. I love the beautiful
covers and enjoy the stories very
much, as well as the poetry in each
issue. May I say it is not only the
older women, but also the girls of
my age who read and love the Maga-
zine. From a future Relief Society
member.

Marilyn Child

Springville, Utah

162

The R^li^f Society Magazine

MARCH 196^- VOLUME 51 NUMBER 3

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

164 Train Up a Child Marion G. Romney

170 "Charity Never Faileth" Edith P. Backman

184 The American Red Cross and Its Blood Donor Program Perkins McGuire
216 What Does Your Speech Reveal? Myrtle Henderson

235 My Father's Violin Afton Brown

173 Someone to Cheer for Johnny — Third Prize Story Myrtle M. Dean

188 More Value Than Many Sparrows Margaret Woods

213 Second Chance Blanche M. Hollingsworth

220 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 2 Hazel M. Thomson

General Features

162 From Near and Far

181 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

182 Editorial: We Are the Beneficiaries Louise W. Madsen

228 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker
240 Birthday Congratulations

The Home - Inside and Out

185 Don't You Love Your Sisters! Margaret Russell
191 The World's Favorite Roses Dorothy J. Roberts
198 Painting With Glass Florian H. Thayn

204 Parleys Sixth Ward Country Fair Bazaar VaLora M. Anderson
209 Planning a Successful Bazaar Louise W. Madsen
212 Recipes for Springtime

Charlotte Russe Ingrid W. Olsen

Desserts That Please the Family Florence K. Gates
219 Cast Your Bread Upon the Waters Olive Sharp
227 Charlotte H. Singley — Landscape Artist

161 The Heart Looks Up — Frontispiece Linnie F. Robinson

On Spring and Love, by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 172; Spring, by Rowena Jensen Bills, 180;
Who Plants a Garden, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 190; Curled in Seed, by Alice Morrey
Bailey, 197; Fawn at the Pool, by Thelma J. Lund, 218; Our Chapel, by Margaret B. Sho-
maker, 219; Feather Grief, by Ida Elaine James, 236; Pathway, by Catherine B. Bowles, 237;
Exile, by Gilean Douglas, 239; Thanks for These, by Caroline Eyring Miner, 240.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-doy Saints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, poyable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered os second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts

163

Train

up a

Child

Marion G. Romney

of The Council of the Twelve

[Address Delivered at The Relief Society
Annual General Conference
October 3, 1963]

My beloved sisters: To me it is substitute for parents in this,
a signal honor to have been named their most urgent parental re-
one of your advisers. I intend to sponsibility.

do my best to render such ser- The importance of this respon-

vice as the calling entails. sibility was emphasized by the

I have thought to address you Lord in the very early days of

today as mothers on a text taken the Restored Church, ". . . inas-

from the wise man's proverb: much as parents have children

"Train up a child in the way he in Zion, [he said] . . . that teach

should go: and when he is old, them not to understand the

he will not depart from it" (Prov- doctrine of repentance, faith in

erbs 22:6). Christ the Son of the living God,

The selection of this text was and of baptism and the gift of
prompted by my conviction that the Holy Ghost by the laying on
training our children is our best of the hands, when eight years
antidote to the godless material- old, the sin be upon the heads of
ism, irreverent secularism, declin- the parents" (D&C 68:25).
ing morality, adult and juvenile Eighteen months later he ex-
delinquency, increasing crime, plained that all children are in-
and general disregard for the nocent before him in their infant
laws of God and the dignity of state, but thereafter "... that
man which so plague our present wicked one cometh and [by per-
society. suading them to disobedience]

It is not my purpose to harrow taketh away light and truth

up your souls by dwelling upon "But [he continues] I have

this sordid aspect of our times, commanded you to bring up your

My only purpose in calling it to children in light and truth"

your attention at all is my belief (D&C 93:39-40).

that unless these pernicious prac- He then spoke directly to some

tices are checked, they presage of the leading brethren, first to

the end of our way of life and Frederick G. Williams. "You

my further conviction that you, have not taught your children

as members of the Relief Society, light and truth, according to the

have the potential to inspire the commandments; and that wicked

parents of the Church, particular- one hath power, as yet, over you,

ly mothers, more effectively to and this is the cause of your af-

train their children to avoid them, fliction." I wonder if some of our

The Church can and will assist in afflictions, some of our juvenile

that training. But it can only as- delinquency, for example, could

sist. It is not and cannot be a be due to the fact that we have

164

TRAIN UP A CHILD

not taught our children hght and
truth.

The Lord did not leave Brother
WiUiams in any doubt as to his
responsibility in the matter, for,
he continued, "And now a com-
mandment I give unto you — if
you will be delivered you shall
set in order your own house ..."
(D&C 93:41-43).

He then said that Sidney Rig-
don had ''not kept the command-
ments concerning his children"
(verse 44) and commanded him
to do so. He reproved Bishop
Whitney for the misconduct of
his children, saying of him he
". . . hath need to . . . set in order
his family, and see that they are
more diligent and concerned at
home . . . (D&C 93:50).

Even the Prophet Joseph him-
self was reprimanded for faihng
properly to train his children.

Parents today are under the
same obligation as were these
early brethren. The consequences
of failing to train our children
are just as serious now as they
were then. Although in the
revelation the Lord spoke to
fathers, the obligation rests just
as heavily upon mothers. In fact,
some of the brethren have said
that mothers, having a greater
influence upon their children,
bear the major responsibility.

President Brigham Young, for
example, said:

The duty of the mother is to watch
over her children and give them their
early education, for impressions re-
ceived in infancy are lasting, ... if
mothers would take proper pains,

they can instill into the hearts of
their children what they please. You
will, no doubt, recollect reading, in
the Book of Mormon, of two thousand
young men, who were brought up to
believe that, if they put their whole
trust in God, and served him, no
power could overcome them. You also
recollect of them going out to fight,
and so bold were they, and so mighty
their faith, that it was impossible for
their enemies to slay them. This
power and faith they obtained through
the teachings of their mothers. . . .
These duties and responsibilities de-
volve upon mothers far more than
upon fathers (Discourses of Brigham
Young, page 201, 1951 edition).

Bearing this great responsibili-
ty, we must not be so busy with
the urgent things pressed upon
us in feeding, clothing, housing,
and otherwise looking after the
temporal needs of our children
that we neglect the important
things, the things calculated to
fortify them against the evils of
the world and prepare them for
eternal hfe. We must not, as
someone has said, have our minds
and efforts so intent upon climb-
ing the mountain that in our ex-
haustion we fail to see the view
from the top.

Perhaps a look at some of the
conduct which must be corrected
will suggest things we must teach.
Consider, for instance, vandalism,
which is one of the things in
which juvenile delinquents spe-
cialize — pounding down drink-
ing fountain heads, chopping new
hardwood floors in unfinished
houses, breaking windows, slash-
ing furniture, stripping cars of
hub caps and dashboard gadgets,
for example.

165

MARCH 1964

Among the crimes they most
frequently commit are (1) those
of passion, principally aggravated
assault, sex perversion, immorali-
ty, and ''forcible rape," and (2)
those which violate the command,
"Thou shalt not steal," such as
auto theft, burglary, grand larce-
ny, and robbery.

It ought to be sobering to Lat-
ter-day Saints to contemplate
and realize how completely every
one of these misdeeds would be
eliminated by practicing the
things which the Lord has spe-
cifically directed us to teach our
children.

Obedience, for example. "Your
family must needs . . . give more
earnest heed unto your sayings,
or be removed out of their place,"
said the Lord to the Prophet
Joseph (D&C 93:48). And what
were the Prophet's sayings con-
cerning lawlessness such as is
rampant among us? One of the
things he said was: "We believe
in . . . obeying, honoring, and
sustaining the law" (Twelfth
Article of Faith).

Proper teaching of and training
in this one fundamental principle
of obedience to the laws of the
land would effectively eliminate
vandalism and crime.

Another thing the Lord has di-
rected us to train our children
to do, which, neglected as it is,
contributes to our present vexa-
tions, is to work.

"An idle brain," so the saying
goes, "is the devil's workshop."
This is no doubt true because
the scriptures associate idleness

with things most despicable. De-
scribing the remnant of his peo-
ple, as in vision he saw them,
"after they had dwindled in un-
belief," Nephi said, "They be-
came a dark, and loathsome, and
a filthy people, full of idleness
and all manner of abominations"
(1 Nephi 12:23).

The Lord, condemning idleness
in this dispensation, associates it
with juvenile delinquency and
wickedness, specifically with
greediness. "The idler," he says,
"shall be had in remembrance
before the Lord," adding, "I . . .
am not well pleased with the in-
habitants of Zion, for there are
idlers among them; and their
children also are growing up in
wickedness; they seek not ear-
nestly the riches of eternity, but
their eyes are full of greediness"
(D&C 68:30-31).

In addition to obedience and
work, I want to mention another
one of the many things the Lord
has specifically commanded us to
teach our children — namely, to
pray.

Speaking of the inhabitants of
Zion, he said, "They shall also
teach their children to pray, and
to walk uprightly before the
Lord" (D&C 68:28). He adds:
"And a commandment I give unto
them — that he that observeth
not his prayers before the Lord
in the season thereof, let him be
had in remembrance before the
judge of my people" (D&C
68:33).

"Pray always," said the Lord
to the Prophet, "that you may
come off conqueror; yea, that

166

TRAIN UP A CHILD

you may conquer Satan, and that
you may escape the hands of the
servants of Satan that do uphold
his work" (D&C 10:5). Par-
ticularly is daily secret and
family prayer imperative in this
day when the effect of the irre-
ligious trend of the law of the
land is to eliminate God and his
righteousness from the daily lives
and affairs of men.

No wise Latter-day Saint moth-
er with an understanding of the
power of prayer and the irre-
ligious trend of our society will
fail to train her children to pray.
No person has a stronger weapon
against the power of evil than he
who with unbroken regularity
goes night and morning on
bended knee before his Heavenly
Father in sincere and humble
secret prayer. I challenge anyone
to find a delinquent among those
who do so.

And mothers, don't underesti-
mate the power of your own
prayers in behalf of your chil-
dren. Remember, it was the pray-
ers of Alma, Senior, in behalf of
his wayward son and his com-
panions which sent an angel to
bring them to repentance.

There are, of course, many
other things the Lord expects us
to teach our children which, for
want of time, cannot be consid-
ered here. They are, however, all
to be found in the gospel of Jesus
Christ.

How best to teach your children
you must yourselves learn
through study, experience, and

the guidance of the Holy Spirit
which "shall be given unto you
by the prayer of faith" (D&C
42:14). Whatever your method,
however, this you shall remem-
ber: your teaching, to be suc-
cessful and effective, must con-
vince your children that hving
the gospel is the way to hap-
piness. If they feel that the
discipline to which they are sub-
jected is arbitrary; that without
reason it restricts their normal
activities and keeps them from
enjoying life, they will conform
only so long as you have them
under your immediate physical
control. Thereafter they will re-
bel and defy you. In some cases
they will be worse off for your
efforts. The following counsel
which the Lord gave to the
Prophet Joseph Smith is a sure
guide:

No power or influence can or ought
to be maintained by virtue of the
priesthood, only by persuasion, by
long-suffering, by gentleness and
meekness, and by love unfeigned;

By kindness, and pure knowledge,
which shall greatly enlarge the soul
without hypocrisy, and without guile —

Reproving betimes with sharpness,
when moved upon by the Holy Ghost;
and then showing forth afterwards an
increase of love toward him whom
thou hast reproved, lest he esteem
thee to be his enemy;

That he may know that thy faith-
fulness is stronger than the cords of
death (D&C 121:41-44).

By the exercise of patience,
long-suffering, and love, the good
will and confidence of our chil-
dren must be won. Time and un-
derstanding must be devoted to

167

MARCH 1964

teaching and training them so
that they voluntarily comply
with the revealed truths of the
gospel. Little by little they must,
while still responsive to your
guidance, come to realize and ap-
preciate that ''men are that they
might have joy'' (2 Nephi 2:25).
That, as the Prophet Joseph said,
"Happiness is the object and
design of our existence; and will
be the end thereof, if we pursue
the path that leads to it." Your
children must, as a result of your
guidance, through their own ex-
perience come to believe and
know that, as the Prophet further
said, ''this path is virtue, upright-
ness, faithfulness, holiness, and
keeping all the commandments
of God" (DHC. V, pp. 134-135).
Teach them that, as Alma told
his son Corianton, ". . . wicked-
ness never was happiness" (Alma
41:10), and what Samuel the
Lamanite said to the wayward
Nephites, as he foretold their
ultimate end if they refused to
repent:

... ye have procrastinated the day
of your salvation until it is everlast-
ingly too late, and your destruction
is made sure; yea, for ye have sought
all of the days of your lives for that
which ye could not obtain; and ye
have sought for happiness in doing
iniquity, which thing is contrary to
the nature of that righteousness which
is in our great and Eternal Head
(Helaman 13:38).

Somehow we must get our chil-
dren as they grow up to under-
stand these great truths. We can
help them to understand it by
approving proper conduct and

by letting them know that im-
proper conduct brings sorrow.
They can know when they are
three years old if they are taught
properly.

Both our homes and our society
will be put in order when and
only when, by precept and ex-
ample, parents teach and inspire
in their children a wilhng resolu-
tion to live the principles of the
gospel of Jesus Christ. For when
one gets a witness of their divinity
and glimpses the joy of their
promise, he will pray fervently,
work diligently, and strictly obey
the commandments of God,
which, of course, include the
laws of the land.

Now, as I conclude, I would
like you to feel the spirit of The
Book of Mormon on this matter
of training your children. Speak-
ing to his people who had been
moved to repentance, chastened
and strengthened in their faith
by his great farewell address,
King Benjamin thus counseled
and instructed them concerning
the training of their children:

And again I say unto you as I have
said before, that as ye have come to
the knowledge of the glory of God . . .
and have received a remission of your
sins, which causeth such exceeding
great joy in your souls, even so I
would that ye should . . . always re-
tain in remembrance, the greatness
of God . . . and humble yourselves
even in the depths of humility, calling
on the name of the Lord daily, and
standing steadfastly in the faith. . . .

And behold, I say unto you that if
ye do this ye shall always rejoice,
and be filled with the love of God,
and always retain a remission of your
sins ....

168

TRAIN UP A CHILD

And ye will not have a mind to in-
jure one another, but to live peace-
ably, and to render to every man that
which is his due.

And ye will not suffer your children
that they go hungry or naked; neither
will ye suffer that they transgress the
laws of God, and fight and quarrel
one with another, and serve the
devil ....

But ye will teach them to walk in
the ways of truth and soberness; ye
will teach them to love one another,
and to serve one another (Mosiah
4:11-15). .

I remember reading this passage
with one of my sons when he
was still in Primary. We were
reading The Book of Mormon to-
together, a verse at a time, he a
verse and I a verse. As we read
this passage, he was so moved by
the statement, "ye will not suffer
your children that they . . . trans-
gress the laws of God, and fight
and quarrel one with another
and serve the devil ..." that, as
he thought of some of his own
pranks, tears came to his eyes.
From that time, until he grew to
be a man, if ever he was of a mind
to quarrel, all we had to do was
to quote this statement, and his
eyes would fill with tears.

I assure you, my beloved sis-
ters, that if you can get into the
hearts and feelings of your chil-
dren the attitude and spirit of
this great sermon, training them
will be easy. Imbue them with
the spirit of the gospel and our
children will not have a mind to
injure one another, but to live
peaceably and to render to every-
one that which is his due. Teach
them, as Benjamin said, ". . . to

walk in the ways of truth and
soberness . . . teach them to love
one another, and to serve one an-
other (Mosiah 4:15).

You know, sisters, if mothers
and fathers would, under the di-
rection of the Holy Spirit, strictly
follow the commandments of the
Lord and the counsels of his
prophets to train up their chil-
dren in the way they should go,
the inhabitants of the earth
would soon reach that glorious
state enjoyed by the Nephites
when "there were no contentions
and disputations among them,
and every man did deal justly
one with another," when ". . .
because of the love of God which
did dwell in . . . [their] hearts
. . . there were no envyings, nor
strifes, nor tumults, nor whore-
doms, nor lyings, nor murders,
nor any manner of lasciviousness
. . ." (4 Nephi 2, 15-16). So
blessed were they that of them
the prophet-historian said "...
surely there could not be a hap-
pier people among all the people
who had been created by the
hand of God" (4 Nephi 16).

Although such a blessed state
seems beyond our present hope,
let us not forget that the Lord
has given us the assurance that
the survivors of our present gen-
eration will enjoy a like society.
This assurance should, and I be-
lieve it does, give us a determina-
tion to train up our children in
the way they should go that
they, with us, may be partici-
pants in the fulfillment of that
glorious promise. That it may be
so, I humbly pray.

169

Edith P. Backman

Member, General Board
of Relief Society

[Address Delivered at the Relief
Society Annual General Conference,
October 2, 1963]

Ihis large sea of faces is a
most beautiful, inspiring sight,
but to stand before you and ad-
dress you, I can assure you, is a
very humbling responsibility. But
it fills my heart with gratitude
for The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, and for the
strong, abiding testimony which
is mine for the truthfulness of
the Church and of its divinity.
I am grateful beyond measure
that I am a member of the Relief
Society, the greatest women's
organization in the whole world,
and I am grateful for the oppor-
tunity to be able to serve with
all of you sincere, devoted sisters.
My testimony has become doubly
strong because of that association
with you, serving in an organi-
zation which has the highest
ideals and standards by which to
live.

We all know that even in a
humble, little cottage, in a palace,
in a ward Relief Society, or a
large stake, or even in a small
branch of a mission, charity never

faileth. And what an appropriate
motto for our Relief Society as-
sociation to have.

Moroni has given us a beauti-
ful definition of charity. He said:
". . . charity suffereth long, and
is kind, and envieth not, and is
not puffed up, seeketh not her
own, is not easily provoked"
(Moroni 7:45). And then he
went on to say ". . . charity is
the pure love of Christ, and it
endure th forever; and whoso is
found possessed of it at the last
day, it shall be well with him. . . .
if ye have not charity, ye are
nothing, for charity never faileth.
Wherefore, cleave unto charity
. . r {Ibid., verses 46-47).

Certainly, our dear Relief So-
ciety sisters cleave unto charity.
They prove their true love for
Christ by following his admoni-
tion, when he said, "Ye shall do
the work which ye see me do."

This morning Sister Spafford
read the names of several of our
sisters who are visiting with us
from faraway countries. We wel-
come them here, and we are
grateful to have their spirit to
buoy us up and to encourage us
in our work here, because we
know of some of the difficulties
they are working under in the
faraway missions, and although
our languages may be different,
our hearts are the same. Our
spirits respond to the same love
and charity, the same under-
standing. Our ideals and our
aspirations are the same. Our
desires to be good wives and
mothers and to be of service are
the same.

170

"CHARITY NEVER FAILETH"

The Relief Society, established and they furnished the music
by the Holy Priesthood of God, there for the dedicatory service
blesses its sisters everywhere — of a new chapel. They had been
the sisters on the Indian reserva- given a promise. Our Heavenly
tion, sisters who are students or Father said, "... my soul de-
wives of students or wives of serv- lighteth in the song of the heart;
icemen who are far away from yea, the song of the righteous is
home, our sisters at home, and a prayer unto me, and it shall
our sisters in every country in be answered with a blessing upon
the world where the Church is their heads.'' Yes, these Singing
permitted to function. It is a Mothers, this beautiful Singing
blessing to hear their testimonies Mothers chorus that we have
and to hear the reports from with us today, and the Singing
these many wonderful branches Mothers throughout the Church
of our Relief Society, and I hope have received many blessings
that the prayer will be answered upon their heads because of the
in behalf of those dear sisters songs of righteousness which
who were prayed for this morn- they have sung to our Heavenly
ing in the closing prayer, those Father.

who are far away from us, who There was a sister who was

are working under difficulty, who the wife of a serviceman who was

have that same love for the away with her little family and

gospel that we have, may they her husband for the first time,

be successful in their efforts and She was invited to join the small

be able to accomplish the things Relief Society that was organ-

that they would like to do. I was ized on the military base for

thrilled with the report of the wives of servicemen. She said

growth of the Church and the that the sweet spirit of sisterhood

wonderful accomplishments of that existed there, and the con-

those dear, devoted, faithful sis- cern that those sisters had for

ters in faraway South Africa, each other, and the sweet associa-

Naturally, I have a tender spot tion, were a great source of com-

in my heart for the South African fort and joy to her. She was

Mission because that was where taken seriously ill and was un-

my little family was permitted able to take care of her little

to go and serve some years ago. family while her husband was on

I was thrilled, and my heart was duty. The Relief Society sisters

filled to overflowing when we came to her aid. They prepared

received the little mission pam- meals and kept her home in order

phlet, and on the cover of this until she was able to return and

was a picture of 100 Singing was strong enough to take over

Mothers dressed in their white for herself. It was here that this

blouses. They had met in the sister realized the true meaning

beautiful city of Pretoria, which of sisterhood and of service. She

is the capital of South Africa, bore a beautiful testimony of

171

MARCH 1964

thanksgiving to her Heavenly might, mind, and strength. With

Father for her membership in a prayer in our hearts, that with

the Rehef Society. She said that tolerance, and with humility and

she was grateful to belong to an love and charity, that we will go

organization that offers oppor- out and reach those sisters, that

tunities for every member to be we may touch their hearts, that

of service. And she appreciated they will have a strong desire to

the compact course of study and become members with us in this

the great amount of help she wonderful organization, that

received in rearing her family, they, too, may share in the glori-

But, above all, she was grateful ous blessings which are ours by

for the spirituality which it being affiliated with the ReHef

brought into her home. Society organization. As we do

Yes, the Relief Society does this, always with a prayer in our

bless the sisters everywhere, but hearts, let us keep our motto in

with these blessings comes a mind, that "charity never faileth.

great responsibility. What about Wherefore, cleave unto charity."

all of our neighbors, all of our in- I am sure the Lord will bless us

active sisters, all of those who that our numbers will increase,

have not yet caught the spirit of and that we will receive much

Relief Society work? What are joy and happiness because we are

we doing about them? able to share the blessings of

I pray that each of us will go Relief Society with all of our sis-

away from this conference with ters. I ask for all of this humbly,

a renewed determination to serve in Jesus* name. Amen,
the Lord with all our heart,

On Spring and Love

Mabel Jones Gabbott

It was the budding season of the year;

The brown grass turned and drank of sun and rain,

Each smallest spear, refreshed, grew taller then;

And folded petals on the elm tree, near

The garden gatepost where we talked, in clear

Denial of the winter's grasp, began

To yawn and stretch and open up again.

Why does this first spring green disappear?

It doesn't really; like love's first fragileness
That still remains a part of love fulfilled.
Spring is absorbed in summer's richer sheen;
But after sudden showers when storms are stilled,
Our frail first love and hints of new spring green
Color all the aftermath of stress.

172

Third Prize-winning story

Annual Relief Society

Short Story Contest

Myrtle M. Dean

Someone
to cheer
for
Johnny

Martha Lund planned her visit
carefully. I won't want too many
of my things. Just enough to get
along for a few weeks. I don't
want to clutter up Helen's house
or cause extra trouble. Martha
had been a widow almost a year.
This was the first extended visit
she had made to any of her fam-
ilies. Now she planned to stay a
whole month with Helen and
Mark and the children.

The most important thing I
must remember, is never, not even
once, to interfere with the family
affairs or give unsolicited advice.
I mustn't spoil the baby, or give
the children sweet treats and ruin
their appetites, Martha warned
herself. But why should I be get-
ting so worried? It seems such a
little while since I was rearing my
own children. I didn't mind a few
suggestions. Just a few. I'm not
old and fussy, I'm only fifty-five.
But here Helen and David are
getting quite large families. I'm
going down and just enjoy Hel-
en's children.

But from the very first days of
her visit, Martha found that it
was going to be much more diffi-
cult than she had expected to
keep from speaking out of turn
about the children. It was for
Johnny, the oldest child, that
caused her the most concern.
Johnny was thirteen, and no one
seemed to try very hard to under-
stand his various moods or put
up with his boyish ways. Many
times, Martha felt like challeng-
ing the boy's cause, but held her
tongue.

There were three other children
in the family. Anne, a delightful
replica of her mother, Helen,
when she was Anne's age. She
was now ten. Brent was seven,
and he wore a wide toothless
smile most of the time. Then baby
Carol was two, an adorable child
with blue eyes and dimples. Helen
and Mark seemed content with
life, and the whole family wel-
comed Martha warmly.

It was the very first afternoon
of her visit. Johnny came burst-

173

ing into the house, his eyes bright
and his face sunny.

"Mom, Mom," he called, *'we
are playing the Cubs tonight at
five o'clock. It isn't just a prac-
tice. It is a real league game, and
they are one of the best teams."
Johnny had raised his voice loud-
er than necessary, and it had
skidded from high falsetto down
almost to low bass.

Martha smiled. She knew that
Johnny had wanted her to know
that he was on a league ball team.
He looked embarrassed at the
way his thirteen-year-old voice
played tricks on him. She was
about to speak when Helen's
words stopped her.

"Johnny, don't shout. I've told
you before not to shout, I can
hear."

"O. K., I'm sorry." Johnny's
voice was low, and he turned
away to avoid Martha's eyes.

Martha waited a moment before
she could trust herself to speak.
Then she addressed herself to
Johnny.

"What place do you play on
your team?" she asked.

"Oh, I play third base tonight.
Sometimes I pitch for our team.
Our coach uses three pitchers so
none of us will tire our arm too
much. I am lucky to get to play
third. There were three other
kids that tried out for it." Some
of the enthusiasm had returned
to Johnny's voice as he felt
Martha's interest.

"That boy," Helen said in a
troubled tone after he had left
the room. "Would you believe,
Mother, that this is the same
boy? You remember how cute he
was with his chubby legs and
winsome smile and dimples. But
now, those lanky legs — his trous-
ers can't keep up with them, and

174

SOMEONE TO CHEER FOR JOHNNY

that sliding squeaky voice, and
he simply shouts as though I were
deaf." Helen clasped both of her
hands over her face, as though
she were completely baffled.

Martha knew that her face
showed her disapproval. She
looked away from Helen and
choked back her words that hur-
ried to her mind. Maybe I should
tell her now what I think. Maybe
it is my duty to say something.
If he shouts, it is because no one
around here pays any attention
to him, only to criticize. Johnny
seems to be just a thirteen-year-
old nuisance, who eats a lot and
grows too fast and sometimes
says silly things to get a little
attention. This was what she
wanted to tell Helen now, but she
breathed deeply, and after a mo-
ment tried to make her voice
sound natural and speak lightly.
She must not break her resolve
already.

"You know, Helen, IVe heard
that most all boys reach a stage
when their voice slips from high
C to low G, but maybe you would
like Johnny to go through life
talking like a girl. And good-look-
ing men like your father were
once long-legged, growing boys.
His own mother told me how she
was afraid he was going all to legs
when he was a kid."

"Well, I do hope he turns out
as good as Dad and Mark,"
Helen said a bit more cheerfully.

An hour later, Mark came home
from his game of golf. He had
gone to play straight from his of-

fice. He was smiling and gave
quite a recital of the game.

"Brad Clark says I'm doing so
well ril be in the league play by
late summer. I'm sure glad you
gave me those golf clubs for my
birthday, Helen." Mark went
about calling loudly from bath-
room to hall to living room talk-
ing enthusiastically about his
game.

"He shouts every bit as loud
as Johnny when he is pleased
with himself," Martha told her-
self.

"Brad Clark is Mark's best
friend. He says that the fellows
always take their wives along
when they go for tournament
playoffs. If Mark makes it, just
think, I'll get to go to Las Vegas,
and California and even Sun Val-
ley." Helen spoke excitedly.

"Don't count your chickens
yet, Helen," Mark said. "Is din-
ner ready? I'm plain starved.
Golfing sure make a fellow hun-
gry."

"I told Johnny to be home by
six for dinner. It is almost time,"
Helen told him.

Johnny came in before dinner
was on the table. He hurried in
to the bathroom to clean up and
get out of his ball suit. Helen
caught a glimpse of him and ex-
claimed, "Jolmny, you look hke
you had rolled in the dirt. Don't
wear that suit again until I take
it to the cleaners."

As Johnny took his place at the
table, Martha knew by his solemn
face that they had lost their game
to the Cubs. For once she was
glad that everyone paid little at-

175

MARCH 1964

tention to him nor questioned
about the game. Perhaps it might
be a good idea to get Mark to
talking again about golf.

"Your father made quite a hit
at the golf course today, Johnny,"
Martha said. "Tell us about it,
Mark."

Mark obliged by giving a mi-
nute description of how he teed
off and survived so many haz-
ards. He had played eighteen
holes, he said.

Helen laughed heartily as Mark
went on telling how his ball land-
ed so near the water's edge by a
little pond that it took a really
miraculous shot to get it away,
and it landed safe near a cup.
Johnny was smiling and as en-
thusiastic for his father's skill as
the rest.

"Boy, I'd like to go and watch
you play. Dad. Maybe I could
even caddie for you."

Just why can't they notice
Johnny's games that much? Mar-
tha wondered.

A few days later, Johnny made
another effort to gain a bit of
attention.

"I get to pitch for our game
against the Bears, tonight," he
said, looking mostly at his grand-
mother, but watching the rest of
the family, too. Helen was busy
starting dinner, and Martha was
holding the baby.

"What is your team called?"
Martha asked.

"We are the Lions. We have a
pretty good team, but sometimes
we are quite tame for Lions. We
don't beat all our games."

"Well, neither do the Yankees,"
Martha said. "One must learn to
be a good loser. That is half of
the object of playing a game," she
explained. She knew that Johnny
was still smarting imder his
team's last loss.

"It is a warm afternoon. You
will be tired riding a bike to the
park. I will drive you down in
my car, Johnny. I think I'd like
to watch the Lions and the Bears
play. It is a long time since I
watched boys play ball." Martha
tried to sound convincing.

"Oh, I can go. Grandma. You
don't need to take me."

Now Martha didn't really know
whether Johnny was afraid he
would be a bother to her, or did
not want to be seen coming to a
game with just an old lady.

"I'd sure like you to see our
game, though," the boy hastened
to say.

Helen heard the conversation
and spoke up promptly, "Good-
ness, Mother, you would be bored
stiff. They are just a bunch of
kids. Thirteen and fourteeners.
You don't want to go and sit an
hour or two on those seats. They
are just board benches and no
back rests."

Right now is the time for me to
speak up to Helen. Right now I
will tell her that showing your
interest in a boy's doings when he
is thirteen and unsure of himself
and the world he lives in, is more
important than worrying about a
hard bench to sit on, or being
busy with many little trifles, or
even a round of golf for an adult.
But no, Helen and Mark must

176

SOMEONE TO CHEER FOR JOHNNY

learn this for themselves. Martha
counted ten, then turned to John-
ny.

"You know when my David
was about your age, I went often
to watch his team play. He
pitched sometimes, too. Your
Mom used to go along. She liked
to watch her brother play. Don't
you remember, Helen?"

''I'm afraid it was Rod Barnes
I was more interested in than
Brother Dave or the game. I had
a kid crush on Rod. He was
catcher and I thought he was
cute." Helen laughed, recalling
the days.

"You run along, Johnny,"
Martha told him when they
reached the parking at the ball
park. "Looks as if they are about
ready to play."

Martha felt a bit self-conscious
coming here, a strange woman
following a boy along. She
thought she would let him get on
the field, then she would saunter
over to a bench. She found a place
where she had a good view of the
batter's box and of the bases.
There were quite a number of
watchers there already. Mothers,
a few fathers, and many young-
sters the age of the players.

As she watched Johnny it seemed
that he knew all the tricks of the
big league pitchers as far as she
could tell. He stooped and picked
up the rosin bag to use on his
palms, then stood on one foot,
then turned to view all of the
bases carefully before he made
a throw to the batter.

"Hey! Johnny, that was a swell

curve you threw," she heard a fan
call as Johnny came in after the
first inning. All through the game
there were cheers for him from
the crowd.

No wonder the boy comes home
all excited and wants his family
to know about his games. Martha
hadn't enjoyed anything as much
as this game for a long time. If
some of her enthusiasm could just
seep over to his family!

"Boy, we just made that game
by a squeak," Johnny said, as
they drove home. "Just by two
runs. I was scared stiff."

"You did a mighty fine job
pitching, and you made two of
the runs, too, if I counted right,"
Martha praised him.

"I heard you cheering for me.
Grandma, when I made those
runs. It sure helps to hear some-
one cheer," Johnny said.

"Well, and I heard a lot of
other folks cheering for you, some
5aid you threw a good curve,
and a drop ball, whatever that
means."

"I wish my folks liked to watch
me play, like some of the kids'
parents do. I guess they just don't
care for baseball. Dad likes golf,
and Mom is too busy or some-
thing." Johnny's voice was wist-
ful, and his eyes held a yearning
that made Martha have a choke
come in her throat.

When they reached home, Hel-
en was busy talking to Madge
Call, planning a progressive din-
ner they were to head next week.
Mark was cleaning up for dinner.
Anne was excited about a dance
program she was in and was

177

MARCH 1964

dancing about the living room, saw the sweet smile that clung

practicing her new dance steps, to his lips.

The baby was tired and hungry, "Must have been some playing
and even Brent's usual toothless Johnny did today," Mark con-
smile was turned upside down, ceded. "I surely take my hat off
Someone had accidently broken to a fellow like Dan Hartley who
one of his model airplanes that will take the trouble to coach a
afternoon. bunch of kids."

''Mother is a wonderful cook, "Dan is sure a swell guy,"

Madge, she can help me think up Johnny spoke up then,
a good recipe. We want something

special, Mother, for the dessert Martha felt triumphant in the

for our dinner," Helen said. fact that Johnny's game had

When things had quieted a bit, taken up ten minutes of the din-

and the family came to dinner, nertime conversation, so, when

Martha planned to talk a bit, if Mark quite naturally remem-

she could hold the floor for a bered that he had been playing

change. She began before any- that afternoon, too, and needed

one else had time to get a start some attention, Martha rehn-

on her. quished her time to him. Mark

"It was quite a ball game today went into another vivid play-by-

that Johnny's team played play account of his two rounds of

against the Bears." Martha raised golf, not missing any of the de-

her voice a bit louder than usual tails of his great tee-offs.

to be sure to get attention. Mark is just a httle boy, men

"You don't mean that you are that way, I guess, but can't

went, Grandma?" Mark asked in they see that Johnny is a little

surprise. boy, too? He is their little boy,

"Certainly, I went, and you Martha said to herself as they left

should have seen Johnny pitch the table.

that game. Why he threw out- "Tonight is our last game of
curves and in-curves and drop this season," Johnny announced
balls and really kept the batter that last week of Martha's visit,
guessing. He made two runs, too. "We play the Tigers, and they
It was two, wasn't it, Johnny, or are the best team of all."
was it three?" Martha talked on Martha felt a tugging inside
rapidly, not allowing time for in- her chest of — maybe it was lone-
terpolations from anyone on any liness at the thought of returning
other subject. Even Johnny sat home — home where there would
wide-eyed and smiling as she ex- be only quiet and no worrying
tolled him. For a moment he was about Johnny and his problems,
almost believing all she was say- And she was really going to miss
ing about him. As she stopped hearing the talk of ball and din-
talking for a moment, he lowered ner parties and even of Mark's
his eyes modestly, but Martha golf. She was glad, too, that she

178

SOMEONE TO CHEER FOR JOHNNY

had, so far, held her tongue and "I play on third tonight. I'll
not really spoken her mind as she feel awful if I let a ball go by
had been tempted to do so many me. Some of those Tigers are real-
times here. Now this was John- ly tough," Johnny said,
ny's last season game. She want- "Lions are fierce, too," Martha
ed to see him play, but it was pointed out.

such an important game to win Three of Johnny's teammates

to come out on top. She felt she came by now on their bicycles,

could not bear to see Johnny's They called in for Johnny, as

face if they lost the game. they were all supposed to get to

"Your last game, you say, the park early for final instruc-

Johnny?" .Martha repeated. tions.

"Tonight, did you say, John- ''My Dad is bringing a load of

ny?" Helen jumped up excitedly folks down in his station wagon

and started for Johnny's room, later for the game," one of the

"Your ball suit — IVe had so boys said.

many things, I simply forgot your "Mom has to pick Dad up at
suit. I'd be disgraced if you play his office, he gets off just near
in that dirty suit, your most game time," another boy re-
important game." marked.

Martha let Helen finish before Martha noted that Mark and

she interrupted her. "You won't Helen heard the boys talking and

have to be disgraced, neither will looked over at each other. She

Johnny. I hope you will forgive watched Johnny's face, too. It

my interference, but I had some grew so serious and she thought

things that needed cleaning be- that he was about to speak. He

fore I go home, so I took John- wants to ask his father to go to

ny's suit along." the game, but is too proud to ask

"Oh, Mother, thanks. I'd sim- when his friends are here. As he

ply die if he went that dirty," turned back to the boys, Martha

Helen spoke in relief. spoke.

"You boys play real hard and
I'll bet on your winning," she

After dinner was over, Johnny laughed. "But if you do lose, be

got into his ball suit. He seemed good losers."

extra quiet and looked troubled. "Don't talk about losing. We

Martha, watching him, knew that gotta win this one," the tallest

he was nervous about the game, boy said.

"Just play your best, Johnny. "I hardly ever let a swift ball

If you lose you will know you did pass me now. My Dad has been

all you could. Do you pitch the throwing balls to me for a week

game tonight?" now, each evening," one of the

"Yes, Johnny, you can't do visitors said,

more than try your best," Mark "Come on, Johnny, or we'll be

spoke up. late. Let's go." The boys all hur-

179

MARCH 1964

ried away and pedaled down the
street.

Martha felt a big lump in her
throat and a stinging in her eyes.
She wanted so much to see that
last game. But she knew that it
wasn't what Johnny wanted
most. He wanted his parents to
witness this game. She started
to leave the room. She heard
Mark speaking to Helen.

"What kind of parents has
Johnny got? Helen, we've got a
boy playing on that team tonight.
It's their last game. Did you hear
Johnny say this is the last one,
and we haven't been to one?"

"Yes, I know. We have surely
let our boy down, Mark." Helen
was weeping.

"Well, hurry up everybody. We
are all going to be at that game,"
Mark spoke hurriedly.

"But, Mark, didn't you say
you told Brad you would meet
him for golf?"

Mark was already picking up
the phone. "I'm sorry but I can't
make it for golf tonight. Brad.
No — No — I've got a kid play-
ing ball tonight on the league.
You see he's already made league
play, all on his own."

"I'll be glad to stay with the
baby," Martha offered.

"Oh, no, you won't. Grandma.
Johnny would feel let down if you
were not there to help us cheer
for his team," Mark told her.

"I'll call my regular baby sit-
ter, Mother. You are coming
along," Helen said.

"Yes, and cheer loud every-
body," Mark called. "Just to see
Johnny's face when he sees us
will be worth a million dollars."

IVIyrtle M. Dean, Provo, Utah, who is already well known to readers of the
Magazine, tells us that she loves to write. She is a member of the League of
Utah Writers. Her first story was published in The Relief Society Magazine
in 1925. "Then, for many years, I was occupied with my young family and
with Church duties, and so did very little writing. In 1948 I was awarded
third prize in the Relief Society Short Story Contest, and in 1949 I placed
second, and second in 1959. I enjoy writing and divide my spare moments
with genealogical research and writing family histories and short story writing.
My husband is Charles E. Dean, and we have five children. Our families are
our chief interest."

Spring

Rowena Jensen Bills

The brilliance of the sun came forth

And focused on the walk,

Snow became silvery lakes;

And I heard sparrow-talk.

The trees adorned themselves in buds,

Insects emerged to sing;

March winds mellowed to a breeze,

Heralding the spring.

180

omans

Mrs. Esther E. Peterson, a
native Utahn, Assistant Secre-
tary of Labor in the Cabinet of
President Lyndon B. Johnson,
in January, was given the addi-
tional post of Special Assistant
to the President for Consumer
Affairs, with the special duties
of ''organizing the consumer and
making his voice heard." Mrs.
Peterson now holds the highest
position in the executive depart-
ment of the Government ever as-
signed to a woman. A wife,
mother, and homemaker, Mrs.
Peterson has a wide interest and
special training in many fields of
social service, and civic and gov-
ernmental affairs.

Lesley Frost Ballantine, daugh-
ter of poet Robert Frost, whose
death all America mourned in
1963, has been a teacher, a jour-
nalist, an author, a bookstore
proprietor, and a lecturer for the
State Department in Spain and
Latin America. In an article in
the December Redhook, "Our
Family Christmas," she describes
a Christmas when the Frost chil-
dren were young, and she lists

Ramona W, Cannon

a group of choice family Christ-
mas readings that any family
would find useful.

Kyung 0. Kim is the only wom-
an pilot in the Republic of Korea.
She is now the proud owner of a
new Piper Colt airplane. The
project was sponsored by the
International Organization of
Women Pilots, by a special com-
mittee called a "Colt for Kim,"
which was organized through the
efforts of Mrs. Doris H. Renninger
of East Norwich, New York, and
other members of the women
pilots' organization.

Lady Clementine Churchill is
the subject of a biography. My
Darling Clementine, written by
Jack Fishman, which is on the
top-selling list of books in Brit-
ain, the European Continent, and
America. Lady Clementine, a
Grecian-type beauty, has devoted
her charm, tact, and intelligence
to her unusual husband, Sir Win-
ston, and to his turbulent career.
He proudly acknowledges her
contributions to his life, hap-
piness, and success.

181

EDITORIAL

lurnber 3

>A^e are the

Latter-day Saint women are the beneficiaries of an inheritance of
ideals realized; of faith exercised; of virtues richly rewarded; of striv-
ings fulfilled; of goals finally reached. From the women who pio-
neered in the beginning days of the Church, the women of today may
inherit all they will accept of the qualities of womanhood.

We have received the legacy of hope when to hope seemed fruit-
less, of ability to accept and overcome, of strength to endure to the
end, of work unceasing, of loyalty to our Father in heaven, to the
Church, to loved ones, to each other. This legacy, wisely used, can
make us rich in blessings in this Hfe and the life to come.

Ours is an unusually beneficient heritage of love from a God-
fearing and God-loving ancestry. Ours is the heritage of testimonies
borne in words and living deeds. Ours is a heritage of courage from
women who had to summon courage in the depths of adversity and
trial, sacrifice, and tribulation — courage obtained from sublime faith,
unwavering determination, and absolute knowledge of the divinity
of the gospel.

The early Relief Society women were resourceful in meeting
the vicissitudes of life in their day. Resourcefulness is a quality

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young

Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S. Manwaring
EIna P. Haymond

Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz

182

(lie S. Spafford, President
iviarlanne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

beneficiaries

much needed in our day. They achieved patience in the midst of
difficulty. Patience is needful to us in our complex lives. They,
of necessity, became industrious and thrifty, with provident living
their watchword. Industry and thrift add to our security as we, too,
strive to be provident homemakers. They learned dependence upon
the Lord, and prayer guided their lives. Prayer and dependence upon
the Lord guide us as well. To see the right, the straight and narrow
path through chaos and confusion was their blessing, and is our desire.
They had to simplify their lives to a degree perhaps not expected
of us, but their pattern is one to be followed.

We in Relief Society are the beneficiaries of the Prophet's vision,
of a revelation from heaven for the creation of an organization for the
women of the Church. We are the beneficiaries of inspired plans,
well-defined policies, and wisely determined procedures. All the
greatness of the Father's plans for his daughters is ours to enjoy.

This is our inheritance; not to be squandered but to be built
upon. This is our treasure; not to be buried, but to be increased.
This is our inspiration; not to be snuffed as a candle, but followed

— L. W.M.

Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd

Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie

Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles

183

The American Red Cross and Its Blood Donor Program

Perkins McGuire

Volunteer National Co-Chairman

1964 Campaign for Members and Funds

The Americ^ Nationa^ Red Cross

The keys to the success of the Red Cross Blood program are the
individual donor and the spirit of giving which motivates him to make
an investment in living. It is this same universal spirit of brother-
hood which makes the humanitarian work of the Red Cross possible
everywhere in the world. This makes it possible for the American
Red Cross to operate the largest blood program in the world, totally
through voluntary donors, providing about fifty per cent of the whole
blood used in the Nation.

To help keep pace with the increased blood needs of the Nation
brought on by rises in population and medical advances, the Red
Cross is carrying on extensive research in three broad areas: main-
taining a rare blood donor file; long-time preservation of blood by
freezing; and research in fractionation — the discovery and refinement
of blood components which are necessary in certain diseases. Gamma
globulin prevents and modifies some diseases; serum albumin com-
bats shock; fibrinogen controls hemorrhaging in certain conditions.

The gift of blood is a two-way miracle which heals the receiver,
and blesses the giver with the wonderful satisfaction that can come
only from helping someone else to live.

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue

The April 1964 issue of The Relief Society Magazine will be the special short
story number, with four outstanding short stories being presented. All of the
authors of these stories are being featured as story writers for the first time
in the Magazine, and their places of residence indicate the widespread geo-
graphical distribution of Latter-day Saint women interested in contributing to
The Relief Society Magazine. Watch for these stories in April:

"More Blessed to Receive," by Nita Ellis, Penarth, Glamorganshire, South |

Wales
"The Storm," by Lila Spencer, Saskatoon, Saskatchewan, Canada
"Please, Not This One," by Merle E. Feriante, San Mateo, California
"Be Yourself," by Betty G. Spencer, American Fork, Utah

184

Don't you
love your

sisters!

Margaret Russell

We were standing on our respec-
tive porches, chatting. I, broom
in hand, had just remarked on
the lovely day. She had agreed
that it was indeed lovely and,
pulling on gloves, mentioned that
she was going to see her sister.

I said, "Wonderful! I envy
you."

She said, "You should. My
sister is a doll." Then, obviously
speaking from the heart, she said
it.

"Don't you just love your
sisters r'

The remark warmed me at
the time and has rewarmed me
many times since. I have come

to the conclusion that the sister
relationship is one of the very
precious things of this world.

I was third in a family of five
girls, so I have always had sisters.
One of my first memories involves
hiding behind a door after a
punishment, with a hand sudden-
ly reaching around with an offer-
ing of candy. I can also remember
walking to that exciting, but
rather frightening place known
as school, with that same hand
firmly holding mine. And I can
recall quite clearly — the mo-
ment still generates a glow —
a tiny sister sitting on my moth-
er's lap, smiling and holding out
her hands.

We were a noisy, active group.
My father taught school in small
Wyoming towns, and we were
always piling into the car to take
a trip up to Five Springs or out
into the badlands. Once we took
a wrong turning and became lost,
going on and on into the night
with the headhghts boring into
the darkness and the stars blaz-
ing out above. After a time the
moon rose. It was enormous and

185

MARCH 1964

deep red in color. Somewhere on age and to "do" hair. She also

the mountain there was a forest directed the singing in the Pri-

fire! The car became very still, mary at eleven years of age and

with only an occasional, cryptic played the piano a year or two

remark from one of our parents later. She is presently a resident

to break the silence. Suddenly, of Albuquerque where she gives

without any need for consulta- away everything she owns that

tion, we girls joined hands and isn't nailed down. She remem-

bowed our heads in prayer. bers birthdays, keeps family rec-

We loved to sing and did so ords, and is, I can say without

almost every evening. To this equivocation, the kindest, most

day, five minutes after any two thoughtful individual I have ever

or more of us get together, the known.

house is likely to be bursting Orvilla, the fourth one of our

with song. group, had blue eyes and dark

My oldest sister was very pop- hair worn in ringlets. Mother
ular with the boys. She was very dampened the hair every morn-
popular with me, also, as she ing and brushed the ringlets
was almost never without a box into place around her finger,
of candy, often the kind with anchoring them with bobby pins.
Brazil nuts in the middle. She On below-zero, Big-Hom-Moun-
had a difficult time, though, in tains mornings these ringlets
many ways, because our parents would become white with frost,
being still young and tense, were The other distinctive thing about
determined to do their full duty Orvilla was the way she broke
by her. Any small misdemeanor things. It was always understood
found Plet sitting, cringing, on a that she was never under any
chair while the law was explained circumstances to be allowed to
to her in no uncertain fashion, carry anything breakable. I can
Today Plet is a very special per- remember plodding along a dirt
son, lovely to look at and to talk road one day with a httle pest
to, capable and womanly always, hopping and jumping about be-
AU I can say is — scoldings and side me, coaxing and coaxing to
chocolates must be magic thera- carry the mayonnaise. "I'll be so
py! careful. I'll hold it so tight and

My second sister was very par- walk just like this. Oh come on,
ticular about her drawer. I am please . . . ." Finally I gave it to
positive that she had the position her, and two seconds later she
of each article duly measured and tripped over a rock and broke it.
recorded, because I can recall Orvilla lives today in California,
investigating with the greatest of in a small ward. She has a black-
care and still having to flee for board in her kitchen that is al-
my life later. Carol was always ways filled with notations of the
very efficient and talented. She things she had to do this week,
learned to bake bread at an early She writes rather droll, tongue-

186

DON'T YOU LOVE YOUR SISTERS!

in-cheek letters about the goings- the least degree critical of any-

on in the Golden State. one.

Ruth was our baby. She still is. These, then, are my sisters. My
I wonder if it's this way with blood sisters. Any time I see any
all families. We five have been one of them I am gloriously
adults for many years, but Plet happy, and we talk, talk, talk,
is still the "big'' sister, and Ruth And now I come to the thought
is the ''baby." We look to Plet that inspired this article,
for a certain amount of guidance I was sitting in Relief Society
and are all rather free with our one Tuesday, enjoying and be-
advice to Ruth. Anyway, be that ing mellowed by an exceptionally
as it may, Ruth was a very satis- fine social science lesson. My
factory little one, singing about eye fell on one sister who is so
"Master, the tempest is raging; stalwart and good, upon sisters
the pillows are tossing high," who have devoted their lives to
and other interesting things. She others, a sister who has three
was always bringing cats home sons on missions; the members of
and producing them from be- our presidency, who shoulder so
hind her back with a heartfelt uncomplainingly the heavy bur-
ple-e-ese! This method had never dens of work that their offices
worked with us older girls, but entail, whose sweet spirits do
it did with Ruth. It's a wonder, much to insure that our meet-
though, that we didn't kill her. ings are always inspirational and
By the time she came along the worthwhile. As I looked at these
rest of us were climbing the cot- sisters and the many other dear
tonwoods and walking the ridge- ones present that day, I felt the
pole of the barn with no trouble same glow of love, the same
at all. As soon as Ruth could spiritual closeness that I feel for
toddle we dragged her along. I my physical sisters. And I re-
was so used to romping around alized, as I mentioned earlier,
on top of the bam that I could the preciousness of the relation-
not understand why neighbor ship, and felt extremely blessed
children acted nervous, or why for having sisters in such abun-
Ruth slipped once and hung, her dance.

skirt attached to a nail on the The picture came to me of

edge of the roof, until rescued. Relief Societies meeting all over

Ruth now has six little ones of the world all of them attended

her own. We talk together on the by women who are striving to

phone nearly every day, and her live the principles of the gospel,

remarks are always interspersed all united by a spiritual tie. How

with little "careful-there-Louis" wonderful it is to be associated

and "well-go-get-the-mop, dear." together! I am sure that all of

She has an almost limitless ca- you, everywhere, say it with me.

pacity for love and patience and Love our sisters? Oh, indeed,

she is never, believe it or not, in indeed we do.

187

value

than

many

sparrov^s

Margaret Woods
Wallsall, Staffordshire, England

The old lady sat rocking in her chair before the open window. This
had been such a strange country to her once. Many years ago, she
had left behind well-known and dear associations, in order to seek
greater happiness and love. The new life had sometimes caused her
pain and many sacrifices, but now she had come to think of England
as home.

Blackbird was one of her delights, these days. He would sit on
an adjacent roof and peep at her through the kitchen window or
perch on the huge stone by the path, and almost demand his break-
fast.

''Vat a child he is," the old lady would say to herself as she
took corn and soaked bread out to the lawn in the back garden.
"I'll go and dig for vorms later on, zen he can really enjoy himself."

One day, when she went out to feed the waiting birds, the
garden glistened with frost. The bare branches now wore attractive
white garments and the fence, along which the sparrows perched,
was swathed in delicately frosted spiders' webs. It all looked so
beautiful; but the ground was hardening and the lily pond was
thinly frozen over.

''Neffer mind," said the old lady, "you shall have all the scraps
of fat and I'll buy some suet for you, ven I go to town."

The winter progressed and soon the snow hung heavily on the
roof tops, but the old lady faithfully kept her promises to the black-
bird. It was a difficult task. The scavengers and birds of prey would
spot the food and seize it the minute it was placed outside and, in
order to protect himself, blackbird hid in the bushes, waiting his
opportunity. This made it hard work for the old lady. She expended

188

MORE VALUE THAN MANY SPARROWS

herself to the limit in persisting to place new food on her lawn the
minute the last meal was devoured. In this way, blackbird and the
more timid ones, such as dainty thrush and cheeky robin, were
able to pick up the crumbs that were left after the attack of the
tough fellows was over.

The morning came, however, when the old lady could not leave her
bed. She tried, desperately, but the pain in her chest and the weight
of her limbs was too great.

''You won't forget to feed my blackbird, will you?*' she would
say to those who came to tend her each day. But she knew that
although the bird would be fed, as she had asked, that it needed the
continual feeding of one who really cared and loved to be sure that
the weaker ones received enough.

''How is blackbird faring? Has he been seen today?"

But others did not share her interest, although she knew they
meant well.

The time came when the old lady was well again and able to
leave her bed. She looked repeatedly for her beloved bird, but he
never came.

"He must be finding his food elsewhere,'* she decided. "He has
forgotten how I loved and cared for him. He might be ... . Oh, no!
Not that. "But she wondered if he could have died from hunger be-
cause of the neglect of other people. She hoped not and continued
to place food outside each day.

Then, one morning, she saw robin hopping about, eyeing the
food from a distance. Retreating quickly to the house, she stood in
the shadows and watched through her kitchen window. To her de-
light, she saw him — her blackbird. She knew it was he because of
the odd little way he drooped one wing. He had come back! Oh!
How happy she was. She wanted to rush out to him, but knew she
must wait for him to become tame again. It would be a slow process,
but if she was careful and diligent, he would again peep at her
through the window and peck the tidbits she dug up for him.

She spent the springtime in fostering again his love and was
pleased to see his gentle brown wife. The leggy thrushes and robin
redbreasts were now also frequent visitors to her garden, along with
the many, inevitable sparrows.

One mild, summer evening, she sat rocking in her chair by
the open window. There had been a gentle rain shower which had
refreshed the flowers and leaves, and now the red evening sun
splashed the western sky. The old lady's heart filled with gratitude
and pleasure as she heard what was to her the most beautiful sound
in all the world — the song of blackbird as he sat high in the
elder tree, flinging his regained message to the wide, glowing sky.

189

insiae cina ou

Who Plants a Garden?

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

I love a flower garden. Gardens hold

Our yesterdays, todays, and coming years.

Who plants a garden watches time unfold

As sharply pointed as the iris spears.

Her loving hands preside at beauty's birth.

She sees a plan become a living scene

Replete with color rooted deep in earth

As warm as flame or cool as ivy green.

She garners strength and peace of mind from soil,

Becomes an intimate with sun and wind,

Forgets her pain, her sorrow, and her toll,

Renews her faith, herself is disciplined.

A gardener's eyes reveal a forward look

And patience learned from wisdom's ancient book.

The
World's Favorite

Roses

Dorothy J. Roberts

Of all the flowers on the earth, the rose has probably had the
longest and closest association with man. It is believed to be the
first flower brought under cultivation and has the most extensive
written record, dating back thousands of years.

Rose — the word is the mother of romance and legend. It is the
symbol of perfection and love. Roses graced the gardens of kings
and climbed the cottages of the poor. Roses are a part of our life and
our heritage. People, places, and things wear the word rose in their
names. Roses abound in literature and music, as well as in the
gardens of the world. They are grown extensively, not only for their
beauty but for perfume and flavorings, for medicines and vitamin
C content of the rose hips.

191

MARCH 1964

It is believed that the rose originated in Central Asia; then
spread to North America, to west Asia Minor, and Europe. There is
evidence that a garden rose was cultivated in Greece about the fifth
century B.C. and in Chinese gardens a.d. 1000.

The Moors, invading Spain, brought with them roses they had
discovered in Syria. One was the first yellow rose to appear in
Europe, the climbing Cathay Rose. Crusaders brought back roses;
merchants carried roses from country to country, and from con-
tinent to continent. Out of the long and tangled history of the rose
some facts emerge. Though most wild roses are pink or white,
wall paintings in Crete, 4000 years old, -depict the "Persian Yellow"
rose.

Gardeners all over the world have cultivated and crossed and
recrossed roses to bring us finally the magnificent hybrid tea roses,
the reigning queens of our gardens today.

The horticultural named varieties are divided loosely into two
classes:

1. The Hybrid Perpetuals (the old garden roses)

2. The Hybrid Tea Roses — now the world's favorite roses (these
include climbers and tree roses) .

The rose of the year 1964 is the magnificent "World's Fair
Salute," a rich red beauty of perfect form. This rose, with previous
"Roses of the Year" — "South Seas," "Tropicana" — and others
will be on special exhibit at the World's Fair in New York.

GROWING ROSES

Buy good stock. Consult your nurseryman if disease develops.
Water deeply once a week. Have good drainage. If you sprinkle,
do so early enough in the day so that the bushes will dry before
sunset to avoid mildew. Slipping roses can be very successful. For
a slip, either tear off or clip off a stem from a most beautiful rose —
with six sets of leaves. Clip off the three bottom leaves; now plant
so that only the three top leaves are above ground. Cover with an
inverted glass jar and keep damp until the second year. Put a thin
wash of mud in the bottle in the hot summer months to temper
the sun. These "bottle-babies" can be transplanted. Libraries can
acquaint you further with the vast world of roses.

Some gardeners recommend afternoon as the best time for
cutting roses for bouquets. Plunge them into lukewarm water —
never cold — up to their necks. Change them daily to fresh, luke-
warm water.

VIEW IN MUNICIPAL ROSE GARDENS, PORTLAND, OREGON

TRANSPARENCIES BY L. PAUL ROBERTS

192

u>^ ^

.^ ..f-4 ^,i^

'-^'<.'^

rp>.v r

%% *--«*■

^ ■^-'^4^>

^jr ^

"^*C«»v«l

*^'

^;^

.^«u

^ *^/A

>' '1

;^'

vr[;;

PINK PARFAIT ROSE

"Pink Parfait," one of the 1961 winners, is particularly showy for mass
planting. It bears abundantly; has pink petals, frosted with white at tips and
base, and is beautiful in bud and as a full-bloom rose, with its gold heart and
its curled, white-frosted petals.

194

TROPICANA ROSE

"Tropicana," 1963 winner, has won the most prizes — thirteen international
awards. Seldom a new color bursts on the world of roses, and in such a perfect
plant — a brilliant, almost fluorescent, pure orange- red. Medium large, very
full, fragrant, very vigorous, tall; tough, glossy foliage. Non-fading. May
attain the popularity of **Peace."

195

SOUTH SEAS ROSE

PEACE ROSE

"South Seas," 1962 winner, is very
large and a very full, warm, rich pink,
faintly washed with deeper pink.
Beautiful from bud to maturity, very
hardy, disease and mildew- resistant,
as are all award winners, tested for
years before marketing. Blooms pro-
fusely.

"Peace," 1945 winner from France,
named at close of World War II,
with a 9.6 rating of a possible 10
points, is still the world's most popu-
lar rose. Light to deep yellow, with
pale to deep cerise pink toward petals'
edges, fading almost to white and
pale pink in maturity. Very vigorous,
very large, very full, deep green,
glossy foliage. Profuse bloom.

196

THE MATTERHORN, SWITZERLAND

TRANSPARENCY BY TOM ELLIOTT

Curled in Seed

Alice Morrey Bailey

More than beauty wraps these slopes in white
From creek to peak, from crag to river-bed.
A blanket, this, against the winter night,
Suspending floods from which the streams are fed.
And snug beneath, in caves and hollow trees.
The mountain mothers feed their young. The pine
Is printed in the nut, honey-drowsed are bees.
And curled in seed Is fragile columbine.

And soon the sun's slow wheeling toward the north
Will melt the sterile waste deep to the roots.
When bright-eyed babies of the woods come forth,
And limbs are tender-green with new-leafed shoots,
These hills will burst to life, for down below,
Awaiting warmth, is spring in embryo.

197

TRANSPARENCIES BY ROBERT PEASE

Painting

with Glass

Florian H. Thayn

VS^HAT does a thrifty, talented woman do with old broken glass
dishes, empty pop bottles, or scraps of colored glass? In College
Park Ward, Washington Stake, she saves them, guards them jealously,
and sorts them carefully into dozens of shoe boxes! If a long-
suffering husband, who has patiently seen her through the tin-can-
used-flash-bulb-tree-ornament phase, asks Why? she calmly explains:
"A lovely picture is being created from practically nothing." From
there the conversation gets more complicated, or unbelievable, de-
pending upon his past experiences with unfinished projects!

198

PAINTING WITH GLASS

Pictures from glass are a creation of Betty Beesley Huber, ward
work meeting leader. It all began over two years ago when she
visioned the artistic possibilities of the use of tiny pieces of glass
to create a three-dimensional mosaic picture lovely enough to hang
in simple rooms, or sufficiently striking to decorate lavish homes
and offices. Her daughter, Sharon Huber Carter, sketched the de-
signs, and from the ideas of this mother-daughter team have grown
a most unusual activity for the College Park Relief Society and
a blossoming business for the Huber-Carter team.

The process for this art is the result of much study and experi-
mentation. Nearly a year was spent finding the proper adhesive.
The popular glues commonly used by housewives to mend broken
dishes and wobbly furniture failed, as did the cements and epoxy
glues. Finally, a jeweler's cement was found, which, when properly
applied, holds the glass secure.

Collecting the Glass

As with most arts, it is the time that is the expense. Hours and
hours have been spent collecting the glass and processing it. The
most easily obtained colors in glass are found in broken bleach
bottles and in green soft-drink bottles. The bright blue found in
magnesia bottles and other containers is a favorite color. The pinks
found in cheap dishes from second hand stores or in variety stores are
most welcome. One sister brought in the parts of a once lovely orange
iridescent bowl and said her sorrow at breaking it faded when
she realized she could use it in the pictures! Sister Huber accidentally
broke a family heirloom, a cut glass bowl, which couldn't be mended.
The pictures that have bits of that bowl in the design are a pioneer
treasure!

Another sister enlisted her relatives and spent part of her vaca-
tion time gathering glass in Upstate New York. A broken chandeHer
she found in the attic of an old hotel supplied the marbleized ''cobble-
stones" for a fifty-two inch long picture, Camelot. She also discovered
a discarded automobile windshield that broke perfectly into honey-
combed pieces. The glass was used to give depth and texture to a
delightful seahorse.

While much of the glass is obtained without cost, unusual and
bright colors are expensive purchases from stained glass dealers.
The milk-white glass of broken milk glass or from face cream jars
gave a jolly clown perfect "makeup." About the only glass that is
not satisfactory is the clear white kind found in most kitchen
tumblers, jelly glasses, or white pop bottles, because there is no
reflection or depth from such glass. Some colored marbles have been
used (when broken in smaller pieces), as special accents.

Preparing the Glass

The accumulated glass is placed in a 450-500° oven for 30 to
40 minutes to heat it thoroughly. Carefully it is removed with
kitchen tongs and hot pads and immediately plunged into a bucket
of cold water. The intense heating and quick cooling cause the glass
to spackle and to break easily without causing sharp needle splinters
that result when unheated glass is pounded.

For ease in sorting, only one color of glass should be placed
in a bucket at a time, but several pieces may be chilled at one time.
(There have been no accidents, since caution has always been used
in removing the hot glass from the oven. A lid may be placed over
the bucket in case the cracking glass jumps.)

The cold glass is placed on pads of newspapers, and the flat
side of a hammer is used to break it into small pieces. Again, caution
should be used. Small children should be kept away from this pro-
cess. Even the glass that is nearly powdered in the breaking process
is saved and used. In this project, there just isn't any waste!

200

Preparing the Picture Background

The next step is to obtain a sturdy picture frame. Brother Ralph
Huber was recruited to miter comers and to make some odd-dimen-
sioned frames, but the sisters also searched many fun hours in second-
hand shops and old barns, and watched for sales to find the coveted
frames at the best prices. The frames must be sufficiently strong
to hold the weight of the glass and the plywood backing to which
the glass is glued.

201

"Painting" the Glass Picture

A white or egg-shell, plain textured drapery fabric has been
found the most satisfactory background on which to work. The
material is tacked and glued to plywood cut to fit the frame. The
outline of the design is lightly sketched in pencil on the cloth, and
then the tedious, but rewarding task of placing the hundreds of
pieces of glass begins. The design is first laid out without glue so
that it can be altered and changed to satisfy one's artistic taste. It
is important to know where and how the glass should be placed
before the glue is applied because, once the glue is on, the pieces
are there to stay. Care must be used to keep any glue off the fabric
where no glass is desired.

The glass does not adhere well if too large pieces are used, or
if plenty of glue is not used, or if the glue is not also placed on ad-
joining pieces. By using many small pieces close together, the effect
of feathers, wind in ships' sails, or various textures can be achieved.
Sometimes the glass seems to be placed two or three layers deep,
but this illusion comes from the variations in the thickness of the
glass.

As the placing of the glass progresses, pieces often must be
broken to obtain the correct size. To keep the tiny bits from escaping
and damaging floors where the work is done. Sister Huber contrived
a 12" X 12" wooden box with high sides and a raised platform inside
to give the hammering sisters a restricted area in which to "break
and search!"

Generally, the pictures have the most appeal with the cloth
background left bare, but a most attractive, old-fashioned bouquet
design was given depth and real importance when the entire back-
ground was filled with the pale blue-white found in a heavy soft
drink bottle. Gold accents are painted on.

Finally, the completed picture is tried in the frame to determine
the color of paint, varnish, or finish that will complement the picture.
Many of the design ideas are from advertisements, but many artistic
sisters made up their own. It is of prime importance to keep the
design simple and uncluttered, and careful planning will determine
whether your picture is a craft or a lovely work of art. It can be a
family project, with father and the older boys sawing the plywood
and fitting the frames. The tiniest tot can watch for colored glass
bottles to help make a friendly clown, a lovable teddy bear, or a
panting puppy.

A strutting red rooster of undetermined breed seemed just
right for a provincial room. When he was duplicated in shades of
cobalt blue and kelly green, he was as modern as tomorrow's weather
forecast. A huge eagle with his wings spread has been a repeat best
seller. Colored shdes are taken of each picture when it is finished.
These serve as a pattern for duplicate orders.

{continued on page 238)

202

203

Parleys Sixth Ward

Country Fair Bazaar

VaLora M. Anderson

The success of this bazaar was due to the cooperation and all-out
effort of the sisters of Parleys Sixth Ward — newly organized from
parts of two other wards only six weeks prior to the bazaar. (An-
other ward in Parleys Stake lent the booths to this ward.)

The willingness of the sisters to serve brought about a closeness
and spiritual unity that welded together the two groups of our new
ward, and was, we felt, a blessing to our newly organized Relief
Society.

The following list of sales indicates the popularity of various items:

Candy Booth $ 345.00

ChiH and Hot Dogs 45.00

Ham 53.00

Salad 47.00

Soft Drinks 45.38

Pizza Pies 59.50

Desserts 46.80

Bakery 38.90

Bazaar 1,420.00

TOTAL $ 2,100.58

204

TRANSPARENCIES BY HAL RUMEL

CLOTHING AND ITEMS FOR CHILDREN

The curved booths, with pink and white canopies, display a variety of items.
On the wall at the extreme right are two children's red and white striped
pajamas with night caps. To the left of these pajamas are several muumuus
and handmade aprons.

On the counter are displayed a tree of nylon scouring pads for bathrooms,
handmade and hand-decorated bedroom sets for dolls, together with mattress,
sheets, bedspreads and pillows. There were twelve sets of these sold at $15
for each set, and many more could have been sold.

On the floor to the right is an old-fashioned metal tub, painted black with
a bright design. This is perfect as a picnic container. Filled with ice, it will
keep soda pop and watermelon cold. Several old-fashioned milk stools and a
butter tub, decorated in Pennsylvania Dutch designs, are on the floor in front
of the table. At the extreme right is a handmade doll for a child's bed.

205

THE CANDY BOOTH

Mary Riley, Parleys Sixth Ward Relief Society President, shows a hand-
painted bucket of pink popcorn balls. In this colorful booth, trimmed with
candy-striped chintz and scalloped in white fringe, stands a green symbolic
pine tree, with three sets of shelves. On these shelves, and on the booth table,
are candy containers of many different sizes and shapes, displaying the
attractively arranged candies.

There are many delicious varieties — Mint Puffs, Chocolate Fudge, Virginia
Caramels, Pecan Rolls, Peanut Brittle, and assorted Chocolates. Hanging
from the poles, are decorated suckers for the children.

All this candy was handmade by the Relief Society sisters.

206

DINNER AT THE BAZAAR

The Relief Society room and the ward cultural hall were the scene of Parleys
Country Fair.

The middle of the hall was filled with round-top tables covered with red table-
cloths. The centerpieces were wicker sleighs pulled by two reindeer, and filled
with small pine boughs and bright-colored Christmas balls. These centerpieces
were all sold at $6 each for home Christmas decorations.

The walls of the hall were lined with nine booths, covered with red-and-white
and green-and-white candy-striped canopies, fringed in white. From these
booths food was served. Two of these booths are seen at the left of the picture.

There was barbecued beef in one booth, and chili and hot dogs in another
booth — and ham sandwiches made from piping hot homemade bread in
another. Pizza pies, baked while the ward members watched, were delicious
and popular. From the salad booth, tossed green and fruit salads were kept
cold on ice trays. One booth sold soft drinks and milk. Pie and cake a la mode
and ice cream cones for the children were served at the dessert booth.

207

<vf

. ;»1

1^ii%/ "^^^

»*» J*

.>v» f

^. %:

CHRISTMAS BOOTH

The colorful Christmas items are attractively displayed in the Relief Society
room. On the walls are several sheer aprons. To their right are children's prayer
reminders. On the red streamer are tied white buttons and a written poem
which says, "Every night when your prayers are said, take off a button and
hop in bed."

At the right, on the table, is a wooden cookie tree which can be used as a
tray. Two butter tubs of different sizes, painted in Pennsylvania Dutch,
catch the eye. These may be used for toys, or sewing containers. In the smaller
tub are large Santa pencils. Between the tubs are green and gold turtle pillows,
with a music box inside of each one. To the extreme left is a tree filled with
finger puppets and Santa doorknob holders.

The Advent calendar on the front of the tablecloth is made of burlap with
many colored pockets. In each pocket is a trim-the-tree gift, to be pinned
on the Christmas tree each night. In front of the table, on a stool, is a sewing
tree. To the right of the stool stands an end table done in Pennsylvania Dutch
design. Perhaps the folding Christmas tree, with its display of Christmas
paper plates, Advent calendars, and hand-painted cups of crayons for the
children attracts the attention as much as any part of the general display.

208

Planning a
Successful Bazaar

Counselor Louise W. Madsen

PLAN TO PREPARE CAREFULLY

A very careful organization of all of the details of every aspect of the
bazaar, is of first importance in planning a successful bazaar. The
Relief Society presidency make "the first decisions, based upon a con-
sideration of what they hope to accompHsh, what they have observed
from experience of past bazaars, what they have learned from observ-
ing other bazaars, and what the sisters in their society would learn
from their participation in bazaar preparation. The presidency over-
sees the entire proceedings, such as setting the date, delegating the
responsibilities, and how to report procedures.

A General Chairman is selected, a very efficient sister, with a
talent for organization and the faculty of arousing enthusiastic co-
operation from the members. Other chairmen will be needed to work
under her direction. Chairmen for various activities, and for the
groups of articles to be produced may be called into the work. The
following suggested divisions may be helpful: a Sewing Chairman in
charge of certain articles to be sewed and helpful also in the purchase
of materials; a Publicity Chairman, a Bake Sale Chairman, a Candy
Booth Chairman, an Apron Chairman, a Quilting Chairman, a Toy
Chairman, a Children's Clothing Chairman, a Dolls and Doll Clothes
Chairman, a Household Linens Chairman, a Christmas Articles Chair-
man, a Dinner Chairman (if dinner is to be served), a Women's Booth
Chairman, a Men's Booth Chairman, and as many others as it is
decided will be needed.

These chairmen would form the bazaar committee. The com-
mittee plans to use every available sister in some capacity, so that all
will lend support and have a personal interest in the success of the
bazaar.

PLAN A PRETTY THEME

The most attractive bazaars are planned around a theme or a
plan of decoration which extends to all booths and unifies the whole
procedure. There are Christmas Fairs, Harvest Fairs, Fall or Back-
to-School Round-Ups, Spring Festivals, to mention only a few.

209

MARCH 1964

PLAN TO PRODUCE SALEABLE ARTICLES

The success of a bazaar is very largely determined by the quality,
the quantity, the usefulness, the desirability, the beauty, the unusual-
ness, the workmanship, and the attractiveness of articles for sale.

A wise presidency has a record of the items found to be best-
sellers in previous bazaars. The same articles, somewhat redesigned,
usually sell well again.

Plan to prevent leftovers by a careful screening of samples of
all proposed articles. Have the general committee assist in judging
the worth of each before making more.

Find some items that cost nothing and bring a clear profit, such
as house plants propagated by the sisters in a long-range plan. ''White
elephants," old jewelry, old hats, and such things are also profitable.

An ''assembly line" technique is often a great time saver. Many
articles can be produced in one work meeting with this procedure.

PLAN TO PLEASE YOUR PATRONS

There are many ways to make a bazaar a very pleasurable ex-
perience. One is, of course, the beauty and attractiveness of the
displays. There are women in every ward with artistic ability, color
sense, and originality who could create charming backgrounds and
place articles effectively.

If you expect your patrons to buy their dinner, keep their com-
fort in mind. How much better it is to have tables set up and dec-
orated in your theme style, even if food is procured from booths set
up around the hall, than to have people stand in long lines waiting
to be handed a paper plate through the kitchen window. It is diffi-
cult for parents of young children to feed their families this way.
Men usually dislike such procedures. Elderly people feel unsure in
such a situation.

Use your best and most charming sales ladies! Ask them to
demonstrate and point out the quality of items.

PLAN TO PRICE ARTICLES WISELY

A small pricing committee is often used for this important job.
Pricing is difficult and takes time and wisdom. Two things to be con-
sidered are the amount of material in the article and the amount
and quality of the work. The ability of the people in the area to pay
is a prime consideration also. Articles underpriced are profit-losers;
articles overpriced are a deterrent to sales. There should be many
articles in the low price range, from 25^ to $2.00.

Price tags should be attached to every item. Don't depend on
the memory of the sales lady. Cater to the browsing instinct of
customers.

210

PLANNING A SUCCESSFUL BAZAAR

PLAN TO PUBLICIZE WIDELY, INVITINGLY

We live in a publicity age. It is a wise chairman who will use
all of the publicity ideas from every source available; posters, win-
dow displays, letters, individual post cards, printed fliers, radio, tele-
vision, telephone, newspaper, and personal contact,

A personal invitation, interestingly worded and illustrated, helps
in attracting attendance and puts the date, time, and place in written
form for easy remembrance.

With all of this careful planning your bazaar will be successful!

The following invitation was used by Parleys Sixth Ward.

Parlc

YOUR FAMILY WILL THINK

YOU'RE A DEAR !

AND you'll

FIND ?ou're 'oouch' ahead if you bring them all to the

Wonderful Ward Bazaar for dinner 6 p.m., Friday

November I5.

YOU'VE NEVER 'HERD' of such
BUYS ON food — appealing to every appetite — and if you're

A BARGAIN 'hunter', AIM TO BE THERE !

BESIDES THE YUMI^IY FOOD (and no
Dishes to do) the Relief Society has prepared fabulous

CANDY, COOKIES, handiwork EVERYTHING FOR YOUR

Christmas shopping.

AND THAT'S NOT ALL! The great
FILM, "Windows of Heaven", produced by the Church, will be
shown several Times during the evening. This inspirational

FILM portrays the DIVINE GUIDANCE OF LORENZO SnOW IN St.

George.

BE A DEAR! Bring your 'doe' and have a lot of
FAMILY 'FAWN' ! !

-^:

<$^_

1 tbsp. gelatin
Va c. cold water

CHARLOTTE RUSSE

Ingrid W. Olsen

^/3 c. scalded table cream
^3 c. powdered sugar

Vi c. whipping cream
^V2 tsp. vanilla

6 ladyfingers
whipped cream
for garnishing

Soak gelatin in cold water. Dissolve in
scalded cream and strain. Add sugar and
vanilla. Set bowl in cold water and stir until
thick. Fold in whipping cream.

Line another bowl with ladyfingers and
pour the mixture into the lined bowl. Top
with whipped cream.

Desserts That Please the Family

Florence K. Gates

CUSTARD

12 large egg yolks
12 tbsp. sugar
2 tsp. vanilla
6 c. milk
V2 tsp. salt
nutmeg

Add sugar and salt to 5V2 c. milk. Mix
well and scald; pour over egg yolks which
have been slightly beaten with V2 c. of the
milk. Add vanilla and strain into 2-quart
casserole. Sprinkle top of custard with nut-
meg.

Set casserole in pan of hot water and bake
at 350° until firm — about 45 to 55 minutes.
(Place on middle rack of oven so water in
pan will not boil.)

Smaller amounts can be made by using
basic recipe:

V2 c. milk

1 egg yolk

vanilla

1 tbsp. sugar

spk. salt

nutmeg

Follow directions above.

ANGEL FOOD CAKE

12 large egg whites 0% to 2 c.)
1 c. plus 2 tbsp. sifted cake flour

IVa c. sugar

V4 tsp. salt

IVa tsp. cream of tartar

1 tsp. vanilla or V2 tsp. lemon extract

Va tsp. almond extract

Sift V2 c. of the sugar and flour 4 times.
Add salt to egg whites and whip until frothy;
add cream of tartar and continue whipping;
add extract and 1 c. of sugar gradually.
Whip until whites are stiff but not dry, and
will stand in peaks. Fold in flour and sugar
mixture carefully.

Pour into large ungreased angel food cake
pan and place in oven on center rock. Bake
35 minutes at 350° in preheated oven.

Take from oven and invert pan until cold
before removing.

ORANGE ICING

3 c. powdered sugar

4 tbsp. butter
1 egg yolk
dash of salt

1 tbsp. grated lemon rind

1 tbsp. grated orange rind

1 tbsp. orange juice

1 tsp. lemon juice

Cream butter, sugar, salt. Add egg yolk
and other ingredients and whip until smooth
and fluffy.

(For a more elegant cake frost with 7-
minute icing and coconut.)

212

Second

Blanche M.
HoUingswoTth

Helen Hurley was making cook-
ies, but her heart really wasn't in
the process today. She had rolled
the dough out and had opened the
drawer for the cookie cutter, when
she saw the cutouts for the horse,
the rabbit, the chicken, and the
gingerbread man. These were the
ones Bobby liked to use when he
helped with the cookies, but, she
thought, it would look silly for me
to make animal cookies for just John
and me.

With a deep sigh, she put them
back in the drawer and cut the
dough in regular round cookies.

Bobby had always been on hand
for cookie making. No matter what
else he was doing, he would come
running at cookie baking time.

''Is it time to cut them out.
Mama?" he would ask a dozen times
during the process. ''Can I put the
raisin eyes in now?"

With regret in her heart and near
to tears, she remembered the times

when she had thought she was just
too busy to be bothered with him.
She was always in such a hurry, it
seemed, and it took time to let him
cut the animals out and put eyes in.

Too busy? What had she been
thinking of? Actually, it took only
a minute or two to cut them out,
and she remembered how happy he
was to help her, and how proud he
was when he showed the baked
cookies to his father and said, "Look,
Daddy, look, I made them all my-
self."

Later, when she roused herself,
she remembered that she had
planned to scrub and wax the floors
today. Tliey really didn't need
cleaning, though, she thought, as she
looked the floors over. No one is
here to track mud or dirt in.

Track mud in. ... It had been
about a month ago, and she had just
finished scrubbing and waxing the
floor when she heard the screen door
slam and Bobby came running in.

"Mama, Mama, do you know
what?" he began excitedly.

"Bobby," she scolded. "How
many times must I tell you not to
slam that screen door? And you've
tracked mud all over my clean
floor."

For the first time she noticed his
clothes, and continued in a tone of
exasperation. "And what have you
been doing to get your clothes so
dirty? Why, you've even torn your
shirt.".

It wasn't until then that she
noticed his face. He looked so
crestfallen, and there was a hurt ex-
pression in his eyes.

In a subdued voice she then asked,
"What was it you wanted to tell
me?"

213

MARCH 1964

Although he told her about the
bird building a nest in the tree by
the garage, and that he had to crawl
on a ledge to see better, the joy of
sharing his secret with her had been
ruined by her words.

Almost as if her mother were in
the room and repeating the words
again, she heard her say, 'Tou know,
Helen, a mud-tracked floor can be
wiped clean again. A torn shirt can
be mended, but it isn't easy to put
the joy back on the face of a child,
or take the hurt look out of his eyes
when harsh words have been
spoken."

How right her mother had been.
Why, oh, why was I always so quick
to scold him? she thought. The mud
on the floor really didn't matter
compared to the experience he had
had in watching the bird gather
string, leaves, twigs, and scraps of
cloth and painstakingly carry each
piece to the tree to make her nest.
In his haste to get on the ledge be-
fore the bird returned from one of
her trips, he had torn his shirt.

She recalled how excited and how
anxious he had been to share his
experience with her, then she had
spoiled it all by her hastily spoken
words.

If only a mother could always
have a second chance to right things,
to do better, to be more patient.

She would have to get hold of
herself, too, she thought, before
John got home.

As she moved the playbox in
Bobby's room to start the vacuum-
ing, a blue canvas shoe fell out. Al-
though Bobby had outgrown the
shoes, for some reason he had in-
sisted on keeping them.

Grandfather Parker had made the
box for him and had painted it a
bright red. Because Bobby liked his
grandfather's tool box so well, the
playbox had been made as nearly
like the tool box as possible — even
to the lock and key that seemed to
fascinate Bobby.

''Now, Bobby," grandfather had
said when he brought the box to
him one week end, ''you can keep
all your toys in this box. Your room
will look neat and clean, if you put
the toys back in the box after you
get through playing with them. How
do you think my saws and hammers
would look if I left them out of the
toolbox? And another thing, I'd
never know where to find them
when I needed them for a job."

At first Bobby had remembered
every night to put all the toys in
the box but, as the newness wore
away, he sometimes forgot. She had
even scolded him for that, Helen
remembered, forgetting that he was
just a little boy without a grown-
up's sense of responsibility.

Now, as she stood holding the
shoe in her hand, she noticed that
the shoelace was missing.

Shoelaces. . . . How many times
a day had Bobby come running in
the house saying, "Mama, do you
know what?"

And her answer had usually been,
and with a lump in her throat she
remembered saying, "Bobby, will
you please tie up those shoelaces?
You are forever tripping over
them."

Although he stopped telling the
story he had been so excited about
and patiently stooped to tie his shoe-

214

SECOND CHANCE

laces, by the time he had finished,
the smile had left his face, the shin-
ing light had left his eyes, and the
excitement had faded from his
voice, when he told the important
bit of news.

With her eyes full of fresh tears,
Helen put the shoe back in the
playbox.

Later, when she was peeling
potatoes in preparation for dinner,
she heard a car come in the drive-
way. Surely it wasn't John already.
She hurried to the window to see.

It was her parents. They hadn't
planned to come until Saturday, and
it was only Wednesday. Now, she
thought, I wonder what is wrong,
and she had a moment of panic.
Nothing seemed to be wrong, be-
cause they were both smiling.

Her father brought the car to a
stop near the kitchen door.

Between her parents, sitting tall
in the seat and grinning from ear
to ear, was Bobby. He looked dif-
ferent, and it took Helen a few sec-
onds to figure out why he looked
different — and then she knew! He
had lost his two front teeth. They
had been loose when he left with
his grandparents for a two weeks'
visit with them on their farm.

Helen was so anxious to get to
Bobby that she was startled when
she heard the screen door slam be-
hind her as she ran from the house.

Bobby, with that unruly lock of
hair that stuck straight up in the
air in spite of many combings and
water, grinned a toothless smile at
his mother and then stumbled over
his grandmother's feet in his haste
to get to her. As he started toward
her he tripped and nearly fell over
his untied shoelaces.

Habit was strong, and Helen
caught herself almost saying, "Bob-
by, will you please tie your shoe-
laces?" But she checked her words
in time.

All out of breath with the excite-
ment and importance of it all, Bob-
by said, ''Mama, do you know
what?" And then he paused for the
magic words from her.

''No, what?"

"I rode the pony all by myself.
Grandpa let me. I found a nest of
baby kittens, and they were so little
they' didn't even have their eyes
open. And that banty hen, she has
ten chickens. If I hold my hand
like this," and he cupped his hand,
"they fit in just right, and they are
so little and fluffy and cute."

Helen's mother was trying to
catch her eye to explain a few
things. Over Bobby's head she was
saying in snatches of conversation,
"... Came a few days earlier — a
little homesick we thought — he's
young — first time away for so long
— did very well, we thought. . . ."

Bobby had finished his recital and
then shouted, "Daddy!"

Sure enough, John was just turn-
ing the corner.

Helen cried in dismay, "The din-
ner — I haven't even put the po-
tatoes on." The two women hur-
ried into the house.

Grandpa and Bobby stood in the
driveway waiting for John, and Hel-
en heard Bobby say, "Daddy, do
you know what?"

She stood by the window just a
second longer, looking at the three
of them. Yes, Helen thought, I am
one of the fortunate ones. I have a
second chance.

215

What does your

SPEECH

reveal?

Correcting

Grammar

Faults

Common

Usage

Myrtle Henderson, BS.
Former Head, Speech Department, Dixie College

She shore done a good job on my hair!" How often we have heard such
glaring mistakes! The one who makes them is saying that she is a careless
person, or that she has forgotten what she has learned in school, or that
she has never learned the simple rules of correct English. Such mistakes
are as noticeable as walking down the street with one red and one green
shoe. How much better to have said, "She surely did a good job on my
hair" or better, ''She surely did my hair well."

Some grammatical errors are more common in specific localities, and
others are more universal, but all grammatical mistakes exemplify misunder-
standing or lack of knowledge of the rules of correct speech. With a
little effort we can overcome our habits of uncultured speech, and not only
make a better impression on our friends and the people we meet, but
also, we can set a correct example for our children to follow.

Obviously, one article cannot give all the rules of correct grammar in
one easy lesson, but it can point out some of the most frequent offenders,
and help to establish a basis for further study and practice.

Some of the common errors are made in the use of the verbs saw and
seen and did and done. The verbs seen and done are parts of teams and
work in double harness with their helpers have, has, or had. Saw and did
can work alone. Here is a chart which, if studied carefully and used for
frequent reference, will prove helpful.

Correct

I saw it myself.

She saw the show.

They saw the girl.

I have seen the violet show.

They had seen the hole before the

boy fell in.
I did the washing.
She did the dishes.
They have done it many times.

Incorrect

I seen it myself.

She seen the show.

They seen the girl.

I have saw the violet show.

They had saw the hole before the

boy fell in.
I done the washing.
She done the dishes.
They have did it many times.

216

WHAT DOES YOUR SPEECH REVEAL?

Some people are a bit confused about which pronoun to use in the nomina-
tive and the objective case. It should be remembered that I and we
are the first person pronouns to be used in the nominative case as subjects
o( the verb, while the pronouns me and us are the first person pronouns to
be used as objects of verbs and prepositions.

These sentences will illustrate:

1. It is for us Latter-day Saints to remember the Sabbath Day.

Us is the object of the preposition ior. Never say, "It is for we."
We must be used as a subject.

2. This doctrine is subscribed to by us Mormons. Never *'by we
Mormons."

Us is the object of the preposition by. Mormons is simply a noun
used in apposition to us.

3. This message applies to you and me. You and me are objects of
the preposition to. Never use *'to you and I."

4. We Latter-day Saints, must live our religion. We is the subject
of the verb must live. Latter-day Saints is the noun in apposition
to the subject We. We should never say, ''Us Latter-day Saints
must live our religion."

5. You and J will go. You and I are the subjects of the verb wilJ go.

Sometimes we hear the expression, ''Us girls are having a party." See
how it would sound if we leave "girls" out and say, "Us are having a party."
It is wrong because Us is the objective form and is being used as the
subject of the sentence. Try saying, "We girls are having a party." Girls
could be left out and we could still make sense. Why? Because We is
the nominative case and is used as the subject of the sentence.

Sometimes we hear "Him and me will do that job." Can you see now
what is wrong? Of course! Him and me are both in the objective case and
should not be used as subjects of the sentence. "He and I will do the job,"
would be correct.

We often get a scrambling of pronouns and cases by saying, "I and her
helped the old lady." J in the nominative case and her in the objective —
both used as the subject of the verb helped. Instead of "her," use the
single nominative form "she." J indicates the speaker and should be placed
last as: "She and I helped the old lady."

Two other pronouns which often give trouble are the nominative and
objective forms of the interrogatives who and whom. Who should be
used as the subject of the verb because it is in the nominative case. Whom
should be used as the object of a verb or a preposition. These sentences
will illustrate:

1. Who was there? 2. Whom did you see?

217

MARCH 1964

In the first sentence who is the subject of the verb was, but in the
second sentence, you is the subject of the verb did see, and whom is the
object of the verb did see. That will be clear if we change the sentence
around and say, "You did see whom?"

Many people have difficulty in discovering the word which is the
subject of a sentence when the subject is modified by a prepositional
phrase. It is well to remember that the verb goes with the subject and is
not supposed to be concerned with the prepositional phrase. The subjects
are italicized and singular.

Correct Incorrect

The package of papers was lost. The package of papers were lost.

One of the boys was late. One of the boys were late.

Each of the flowers was in full Each of the flowers were in full

bloom. bloom.

The collection of rocks was lost. The collection of rocks were lost.

There are college graduates whose childhood training in incorrect
grammar still remains to plague them. They may know the rules, but
years of incorrect usage cause wrong words to slip out before there is time
to think. Repetition of the correct grammar, over and over, until it is
fixed in the mind and rolls off^^ the tongue without thinking, is the best
way to overcome daily errors in speech.

If parents would take care to use correct English at home, they would
simplify their children's problem in learnmg grammar at school and at
home. It can be done. I was thrilled to hear one evening a little three-
year-old say to his mother, "To whom did you give it, mamma?" Both
parents were careful to use correct English, and expected it of their chil-
dren.

Fawn at the Pool

Thelma J. Lund

Quiet brown eyes reflect the pool

of shadow-brown water surfaced with cool

lily blossoms and leaves afloat —

serene and silent, dappled, remote.

Gentle brown eyes reflect the trust

that shimmering wraith, an image in rust,

will suddenly vanish from the brink

of the shadow-brown pool when she wades to drink.

218

tast your bread upon the n\^

Olive Sharp

For a long time I have been wanting to write an article — "Cast thy bread upon the
waters: for thou shalt find it after many days."

As a small girl out in Wyoming, I attended Sunday School in a little log cabin.
I loved the music and the singing, also the small cards that were given each child on
Sunday. They were not much larger than a large postage stamp, but the messages
those cards held covered most of the Ten Commandments.

At first I did not quite grasp their meanings, but, as I grew older, those mes-
sages began to dawn upon me and I could see the ground they covered. We would
receive a small card every Sunday, and when we had collected twelve, we would be
given a small reward.

I am sure the things we commit to memory, while young, stay with us all of our
lives, and that is why good deeds should be stamped on our children's memories.

Now that I am eighty years old, the blessings I am finding from several sources are
coming back to me.

Once I helped a niece through high school. Now she is very kind and thought-
ful of me, and for Mother's Day sent me a first-class jet ticket from Salt Lake City to
San Diego, and return. That is where she is living.

Another little English girl I helped, and she helped me with my children, now
takes us on nice trips in their car to such places as Los Angeles and Bear Lake.

A cousin, now living in Anchorage, whom I helped a little while her children were
young and she was having a hard struggle, now is doing well in Alaska. The family
have often invited me to spend the summer with them, and she and her husband
called the other day in a new car and insisted that I return to Alaska with them. I
found out how far it was and that it would take one week to reach their place.

Oh, how I would have loved to have gone through those large forests and the
wild country, but I was afraid that I was too old, and that I might cause them, and
myself trouble, so I did not go.

I could tell what a pat on the back, a smile, a word of sympathy mean to old
friends, and also to myself.

My motto is, "Count that day lost when the low descending sun views from thy
hand no worthy action done." Surely, ". . .as the twig is bent the tree's inclined."
If you cast your bread upon the waters, you will find it after many days.

Our Chapel

Margaret B. Shomaker

Our chapel is the strength of yesterday,

The experience of today, and

The trust for tomorrow.

It is our edifice of the present ifc* i

For the future —

A beatitude to man . . .

A covenant with God. %#^h

219

Your
Heart
to
Understanding

Chapter 2

Hazel M. Thomson

Synopsis: While Selena and Belle
Baldwin, sisters, are encamped at
Winter Quarters awaiting the depar-
ture of the wagon train for the Valley
of the Great Salt Lake, Selena's
fiance dies, and is buried there.
Selena cannot be comforted, although
Josiah Blodgett, a captain of ten, and
Lon Holiday, captain of fifty, try to
help them.

There were many dances on the
plains before the wagon train
came to the mountains. Often
Lon sat beside the girls as they
watched the dancing. Sometimes
he and Belle joined the dancers.

Belle was untiring where a dance
was concerned and eagerly ac-
cepted his invitations to dance.
Lon developed a great admira-
tion for Belle, finding as he did,
that she did not know what it
meant to complain. Her good
humor saved many situations on
the long, tiresome journey. He
began to realize what an asset a
wife like Belle would be to a man
on the frontier and found him-
self unable to understand the
strength of his feelings toward
Selena, since she continued to
give him no encouragement what-

220

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

soever. In fact, quite the contrary.

Selena often excused herself
when he appeared, going to the
wagon and leaving him and Belle
alone.

Once Belle chided her for her
abruptness toward him.

"How do you think Lon feels,
Selena, if every time he comes
near our wagon, you get up and
leave?"

"Lon?" asked Selena, and it
was plain that the thought had
never concerned her. "How do I
know how he feels, and why
should I care? Who, in this whole
wagon train, cares how I feel?"

"We all do, Selena," said Belle
gently. "Everyone is concerned."

"So concerned that they sing
and dance every night. They
don't bother to wonder what it
does to anyone else."

"Of course they do, Selena. But
you can't expect this entire camp
to mourn every step of the way
for "

"Don't you mention his name!"
flared Selena. "You never liked
him! Though why you didn't, I've
never been able to understand. I
don't think you could explain,
yourself, what you had against
him."

Belle opened her mouth to
answer, then she stopped. There
was no good in adding to the
burden her sister was already
carrying. She could say nothing
that would do any good now, in
fact it could not even be proved,
and might cause a serious rift
between the two of them.

The only favor Selena accepted
from Lon during the long journey

was his offer to let her ride his
horse. She loved horses, any
horse. It had been a great dis-
appointment to her when she had
learned that Belle had obtained
a pair of oxen to pull their wagon.

Riding the horse proved to be
a welcome change, and several
times during an afternoon she
rode behind the wagon while
Belle and Lon sat together on
the wagon seat.

"It's good to be traveling west
with Josiah," said Lon upon one
of these occasions. "We've cov-
ered a lot of territory together.
Had a right good homestead in
Missouri. Best place we ever had.
Hearing the gospel reaUy changed
our lives.

"It was a funny thing, too. I
knew it was true right off. Josiah
took a bit of convincing. He was
right in there with the mob for
awhile. Right up until Far West.
That was more than he could
take.

"There's not a kinder person
to be found than Josiah. Oh, I
admit he may have a bit of
prejudice against women in gen-
eral, but he's still one of the
finest men I have ever known.
He isn't a man to use a lot of
words, but something must have
happened to turn him against the
whole female sex."

Lon jumped to the ground as
they approached a deep waddy.
He directed the oxen expertly
to one side and then the other.
The wagon swayed but stayed
upright as it came back to a more
level piece of land.

"Josiah taught me that," he

221

MARCH 1964

said, as he took his place back chew their cud. You might be

on the seat beside Belle. ''He's a able to help quite a lot that

good man with a wagon and can way."

get more miles out of a team of

horses in a day than anyone I J osiah snorted. Lon rode up and

have ever seen.'* drew his horse to a stop.

Belle remembered this when, "I'm not having any female

after a particularly rainy time, pull our outfit out of the mud,

Lon rode back to report that their Lon. I'll stay here all summer

wagon was stuck. first."

"What we need are your oxen," Lon was feeling the humor of

Lon stated. the situation, and his face

Belle closed her lips and twitched but he did not smile,

jumped to the ground to unloose "I'll drive old Buck and Bar-

the team from her own wagon, ney. Belle. And I promise not to

"You can take them, of course, touch them with a whip. How

But I insist on driving them to about it?"

get your load going again." "Of course, Lon. I'll take your

Belle led her oxen toward the horse and wait back at my

wagon ahead. Lon mounted his wagon. I guess you'll have to pull

horse and followed a short dis- him out, though I wouldn't mind

tance behind, possibly hoping to a bit if he did just what he said

avoid the explosion he felt was — stayed here stuck in the mud

imminent. all summer."

''Your oxen! Of all the teams Belle had only reached her

in the wagon train why in thunder own wagon when she turned to

did Lon go for yours?" Josiah see Lon coming on the run.

demanded. "You'll have to drive them,

"It's obvious, isn't it?" ans- Belle. They won't budge for me.

wered Belle. "Probably because I think they are waiting for the

my oxen are in better condition sound of your voice. Josiah's try-

than any other animals on the ing now, but I don't expect him

trip. You could have kept your to have much luck."

horses up better if you had "Josiah! Lon, you promised!"

bothered to pull them a little "I know I did. Belle, but I

extra grass when the picking in couldn't make them move and

camp proved to be a little sparse," you know how he is with animals,

said Belle. He thought maybe he could per-

"Pull grass for them! Nobody suade them."

but a female would think of any- "A couple of balky cows, if I

thing like that. Should I chew it ever saw any," cried Josiah as

for them, too?" they ran up. "That's all they are.

"If you like," said Belle ami- I wouldn't have a pair of oxen,

ably. "The poor things probably You couldn't give them to me.

don't get it chewed up as well as I should think you'd have got a

an ox does, since they don't team of good horses before start-

222

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

ing out on a journey like this."
"You did/' said Belle calmly,
"and look at the condition they're
in. You might be glad some of us
didn't have enough money to buy
horses, before you get to the
Valley."

Belle patted the animals,
speaking softly to them all the
while, then, "Haw!" she cried.
"Haw!" The oxen swung a little
to the left. The chain tightened
and the wagon rolled forward
slowly, surely out of the mud
onto firm ground.

UosiAH stood by in amazement,
his mouth opened, a strange, new
look of admiration in his eyes.
Lon, watching, caught the look
at once. He was equally as sur-
prised as Josiah; Lon to see what
was happening to his friend, and
Josiah, to see a woman handle
a team of oxen with such skill.

"Come on, Josiah," said Lon.
"The least you can do now is to
help the lady put the oxen back
on her own outfit. Get the chain
unfastened."

Josiah came to with a start,
only to see that Belle had al-
ready removed the pin and was
carrying the chain as she turned
the oxen toward the rear of the
train.

"I can drive back just as easily
as forward," she said.

After she had gone a few steps
she turned and looked over her
shoulder.

"Sometimes it happens that
women aren't too much of a drag
on a trip like this."

The sarcasm was wasted on
Josiah.

"Lon!" he cried. "Did you see
that? Did you see what she did?"

"Easy, Josiah, easy," said Lon.
"That's a female you're talking
about."

"But she doesn't act like a fe-
male. Why, she drove those oxen
just like a man!"

Lon decided to let things rest,
realizing that in Josiah's present
state of mind, it was useless to
remind him that neither of the
two men present had been able
to move the oxen one inch.

V\^HENEVER the scouts Sent word
back that Indians were in the
nearby area Selena became al-
most petrified with fear. From
the very beginning of the trip
this was the thing she had
dreaded most, more than the hot,
scorching sun, or the wet, sodden
plodding through mud, or the
constant tiredness from endless
walking.

"Belle!" protested Selena, after
watching her sister walk among
some of the red visitors who
came, one day, into camp. "How
can you get near them? They're
dirty. How do you know what
disease you might pick up?"

Belle laughed. "They interest
me, Selena. Did you see their
moccasins? I've never seen such
beautiful bead work. How I would
love to have a pair."

"You mean you would actually
wear them!"

In camp meeting that night
Lon gave orders to everyone in
their fifty to treat the Indians
kindly.

"Our Church has little trouble

223

MARCH 1964

with them," he said, "and we
don't want to give them any
chance for action against us.
They have traded with so many
wagon trains passing through
that you will find they have de-
veloped a taste for some of the
white man's food, especially flour.
While we can't spare much, in
most instances just a little will
satisfy them and prevent trouble.
Use your best judgment in main-
taining peaceful associations with
them upon their occasional
visits."

A few days later another group
of Indians came to the camp.
Selena's heart beat fast as she
saw Belle leading an Indian
squaw toward their wagon. Where
could she go? What could she do?
She looked about the crowded
interior of the wagon for some-
where to hide.

the bright, beaded toes. Then
she looked up at Selena whose
eyes were on them as though
they were something repulsive.

"Stop blaming the Indians for
the sickness at Winter Quarters.
They live up to the best they
know — better than most of us.
You know what the scripture
says about them. Here, let me
read it to you."

B ELLE reached her Book of Mor-
mon from under her pillow,
turned quickly to Alma and read:

For it is because of the traditions
of their fathers that caused them to
remain in their state of ignorance;
therefore the Lord will be merciful
unto them and prolong their existence
in the land. And at some period of
time they will be brought to believe
in his word, and to know of the in-
correctness of the traditions of their
fathers. . . .

Under the bed! It was the only
possibility. It was a good thing
the situation had not been re-
versed, fvQr;,Belle could never have
squeezed rier large frame in out
of sight among the boxes and
bags stored there.

There was not a breath of air
moving and Selena felt she would
suffocate before Belle found
whatever she was after and her
trading with the Indian woman
was over.

At last, when she was certain
that Belle was alone, Selena
crawled out.

"Selena! Look at these mocca-
sins! I've never wanted anything
so much. Aren't they perfect?"
Belle ran her fingers lightly over

Belle stopped, searching the
passages for a moment.

"That's true enough. Their ex-
istence has certainly been pro-
longed, and if the Lord is going
to be merciful to them, it might
prove to be a good idea if we
show them a little mercy our-
selves. That wasn't what I
wanted to read to you, though. . . .
Oh, yes. Here it is:

Nevertheless I say unto you, that
it shall be more tolerable for them
in the day of judgment than for you,
if ye remain in your sins.

"You see, Selena? For your
own sake, you cannot afford this
unreasonable fear of the Indians."

Selena had no answer. She

224

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

knew Belle spoke the truth, yet
how could she make her under-
stand? It had been a strange sick-
ness that could take a strong
man almost overnight in Winter
Quarters. If it hadn't come from
the Indians, it certainly seemed
different from anything she had
encountered before, and it had
taken away her very reason for
living.

Later, when Selena returned to
the wagon to get the kettle for
the evening meal. Belle sat on
the bed, her toes in one of the
moccasins, and her face a mask
of despair. This was a most un-
usual sight. Selena hurried to her
sister's side.

''Belle!" she cried. "Whatever
is the matter? Are you in pain?"

"The moccasins!" moaned
Belle. "They're too little. I can
hardly get my big toe in them."

"Oh! Is that all! You gave me
such a fright!"

"Is that all! Here I go and
trade off some of our precious
flour and my old wrapper as well,
and all I get is a pair of mocca-
sins that I can't even get on."

Then Belle's face brightened as
a thought came to her.

"Selena! You could wear them.
They might even be a little too
big for you! Here. They're yours."

Selena drew back. "I appreci-
ate it, Belle. I know you mean it
to be a kindness, but I couldn't
take them, really."

"You're being foolish, Selena.
These are the most beautiful
moccasins I have ever seen. Here.
Try them."

"And so they are," said Lon,

coming up unexpectedly. "Let me
see them. I might take you up
on that."

Laughing, he took the mocca-
sins from Belle's outstretched
hand.

"Whose are they?" he asked
as they looked at the fine piece
of handwork.

"Yours, if you want them,"
said Belle. "I traded for them,
but I can't begin to wear them,
and Selena won't even try. Do
you think you could wear them,
Lon?"

"They look a little small for
me, I'm afraid, though I'd like
to have them, but I can't be
selfish. I know someone who
really needs these right now.
Josiah."

"Josiah! I'm not about to give
these moccasins to him. He'd find
something wrong with them to
come and tell me about, if he had
to wait until they wore out and
then complain about that. No,
I'll keep them myself first."

"His horse stepped on his toe
last night, Belle. He can't get his
boot on for a few days. He'd ap-
preciate these. He's spent a lot
of time among the Indians and
has worn moccasins a lot. You
could really help him out, Belle.
Do it for the good of the wagon
train, if not for Josiah. He can't
help much in his stocking feet."

Belle looked at the moccasins
for a long moment. Then she
handed them to Lon.

"Here they are, Lon. He can
have them, but I'm not taking
them to him," said Belle.

"That's another thing," said
Lon, raising his hand against

225

MARCH 1964

taking the moccasins. "If I go
back to our camp with these,
he'll think I talked you out of
them. I'd rather you took them,
if not you, then Selena."

Selena looked from one to the
other. There was no way out.
She would not let Lon know how
she dreaded picking them up.
Belle knew, of course, and Selena
saw a look of admiration on her
sister's face as she took the moc-
casins from her.

Lon and Josiah's wagon was
about two-thirds of the way
around the circle from theirs.
Selena did not cut through the
center where the animals were
grazing, but walked around the
outside of the ring of wagons.

She found Josiah seated on
the wagon tongue soaking his
foot in a bucket of hot water.

"I'm sorry to hear about your
foot," said Selena, as she came
near.

"My own fault," said Josiah.
"My off horse always paws with
his front feet when I hook him
up. I should have had sense
enough to get out of the way."

"I brought you these mocca-
sins," said Selena, holding them
out to him. "They'll be much
softer than your boot until your
foot is better."

"Lon sent you with these,
didn't he? He's always trying to
take care of me. Well, you can
tell him. . . ."

"No," interrupted Selena. "Not
Lon. My sister, Belle."

"Belle!"

Josiah was on his feet. The
bucket of water went over.

Selena managed to get away
just in time to avoid its pouring
over her shoes. For the moment
his sore foot was forgotten.

"You really mean it? Belle
sent these moccasins?"

"She did," said the bewildered
Selena, "but why all the excite-
ment? What's so important about
her sending them?"

"Maybe nothing. Maybe every-
thing. Selena, hurry along back
and if you see Lon, tell him I'd
like to see him right sudden-
like."

"He's acting sort of crazy,"
she told Lon as she returned to
her own camp. "You'd better go
right away."

Lon was off at a run. Suppos-
ing the injured foot had turned
to blood poisoning. Suppose. . . .

But he needn't have worried.
When he reached his own wagon,
Josiah was already wearing the
moccasins, shaving carefully as
he squinted into a piece of broken
mirror he had propped up against
the side of the wagon.

As he heard Lon's footsteps,
Josiah turned to face him, one
side of his face still unshaven.

"Well!" said Lon, "why the
middle of the week clean-up?
What's going on?"

"Lon!" cried Josiah. "Lon! Do
you suppose she knows?"

"Knows? Who? Knows what?''
asked Lon.

"Belle. Do you think she
might have heard that among
certain Indian tribes the squaw
can choose her husband by send-
ing a pair of moccasins to the
man she decides to marry?"
(To be continued)

226

Charlotte H. Singley — Landscape Artist

Charlotte (Lottie) Hammer Singley, Bountiful, Utah, finds much pleasure
in oil painting. Her favorite subjects are mountains, such as the majestic
Tetons of Wyoming (top, center), winter scenes, and autumn splendor in
forest country. Shown in the photograph above are paintings of the Joseph
Smith Home and the Sacred Grove.

Mrs. Singley, a woman of many talents, is also a gifted musician, and
has been a choir member in several wards and stakes, as well as a member
of the Ogden Tabernacle Choir. Her poetry, short stories, and articles have
appeared in Church and national publications. She is skilled in many kinds
of handwork — knitting, embroidery, crocheting. With her husband, she has
filled two missions — to the Cumorah Farm and the Joseph Smith home. In
Relief Society work she has been a member of stake boards and ward presi-
dencies and has been class leader in theology and literature, and discussion
leader at work meeting, and has been a visiting teacher for many years. Temple
work and genealogical research are very dear to her, and she is devoted to her
five children and seventeen grandchildren.

227

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

Hulda Parker General Secretary-Treasurer

Canadian Mission Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music
For Mission-Wide Annual Convention, September 14, 1963

Seated at the left, front row, left to right: First Counselor Elva M. Adam-
son; President Caroline L. Pitcher; Second Counselor Jane Morrow.

Second row, center, in dark dress: Donna Harker, director of the chorus;
at the right, fifth row: Sharon Holmes, accompanist.

Sister Pitcher reports: "Eighty-six Singing Mothers comprised the chorus,
rendering 'Why Singing Mothers Sing' and 'How Lovely Are Thy Dwellings.*
The theme of the convention — 'The Latter-day Saint Home Has Its Pattern
in the Heavens' — was presented by Sister Pitcher. 'As a Light Shining' —
reflecting the true spirit of visiting teaching — 'Ye Shall Do the Work
Which Ye See Me Do' — was presented by the London District sisters with
accompanying musical numbers beautifully rendered.

"Recognition was given to sisters achieving 100% visiting teaching and
honorable mention to other deserving sisters. A spirit of love and good fellow-
ship prevailed throughout the day. 'Every sister a missionary' was again
particularly stressed. There was an outstanding display of handicraft from
each of the five districts. Many of the sisters' first efforts at quilting were
in evidence. Following a delicious luncheon, departmental sessions convened.
Over two hundred were in attendance, some traveling as far as 600 miles
to attend. All five of the district presidents and a majority of the branch
presidents gave the sisters their support in the venture."

228

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

All material submitted for
publication in this department
should be sent through stake
and mission Relief Society pres-
idents. See regulations govern-
ing the submittal of material for
"Notes From the Field" in the
Magazine for January 1958,
page 47, and in the Relief So-
ciety Handbook of Instructions.

San Antonio (Texas) Stake Relief Society Visiting Teachers l-ionored
At Convention, June 15, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Angela Elizondo; Otilia Zeigler; Lucia
Bremer; Margarita Favella; Maria Vasquez.

Back row, standing, left to right: Hattie Bitter; Fannie Ekstrom; Thilla
Greathouse; Louise Turley; Carmen Martinez.

Kathryn K. Willis, former President, San Antonio Stake Relief Society,
reports that there was an excellent attendance at the convention and a greater
interest in visiting teaching was aroused. "Sister Lucia Bremer was especially
honored as a member of the first Relief Society in San Antonio. The first
meeting of the society there was held in her home. Sister Bremer and the
other sisters in the picture were presented with a beautiful carnation corsage
by Gladys Bremer, stake Relief Society board member, for their faithful teach-
ing for over twenty, years. Each visiting teacher present received a 'Pattern
for Living' made by the stake board members.

"The play 'May We Come In?' written by Ivy Huish Jones, was presented
in a very instructive and entertaining manner. The play depicted the im-
portance of visiting teaching and the need of having love in our hearts when
we make our visits. Talks were given by three of the sisters on various phases
of visiting teaching. A social hour and refreshments were enjoyed by all."

Delpha Jeffers is the new president of San Antonio Stake Relief Society.

229

MARCH 1964

Pasadena Stake (California) Singing Mothers Present Music for Many Occasions

Nell Ellsworth, President, Pasadena Stake Relief Society, reports: "The
Singing Mothers of Pasadena Stake have for their chorister Ovena Mayo, and
the accompanists are Delia Cox, at the piano, and Lydia Smith, at the organ.
This group sings regularly for two stake conferences a year, at special leader-
ship meetings, and in wards on special occasions."

Irish Mission Relief Society Enjoys Unified Mission Bazaar

June 15, 1963

Sandra M. Covey, President, Irish Mission Relief Society, reports: "The
Relief Society women representing twenty branches in Ireland sponsored a
unified mission bazaar at Redhill, the beautiful mission home in Belfast. The
fete was graciously opened by Mr. Leslie Stuart, official royal photographer
for Northern Ireland. A fancy dress parade for the children, a vocal and
instrumental quartet, a portrait stall featuring Mr. Charles Sinclair, a local
cartoonist; and boat rides on Redhill Lake were especially popular. A balloon
man clown and lovely hankie girl delighted the children, and families tested
skill and luck in the various game booths. Items on sale, the results of many
months of work, were displayed in gaily decorated booths and stalls, including
handicrafts, children's toys, fish pond, wonderful home bakery, flower and
vegetable stall, "white elephant," apron, children's clothing, homemade sweets,
cosmetics, refreshments, and visual aids for families and teachers.

"Each Relief Society had heavy assignments and solicited help from
inactive and nonmember women. Some organizations doubled their member-
ship, and many women joined the Church. We were thrilled with the $1,000
raised, though the fete was closed early by heavy rain. Of special interest was
a seventy-five page bazaar idea and pattern book which we had printed, con-
taining hundreds of patterns and ideas. These were sold to Relief Societies in
Europe and women's clubs in Ireland."

Ashley Stake (Utah) Closing Social and Inter-Faith Barbecue Dinner

May 1963

Mazie S. Christensen, President, Ashley Stake Relief Society, reports
this unusually successful occasion: "The Ashley Stake Relief Society held a
closing social in the form of an inter-faith barbecue dinner, served on the patio
of the Ashley-Uintah Stake center. The picture shows members of the stake
board, assisted by Bishop Ben Lindsay, as they barbecue chicken for the
affair. An interesting display of articles made by Relief Society members
during the past year was exhibited in the recreation room."

230

^- ^, fr.^»f> .|^ fl t> 5? ™ 2 ^ i-i -"^ "

itinMiwr

MARCH 1964

North Sanpete Stake (Utah), Mount Pleasant First Ward Annual Day

March 18, 1963

Left to right: Lavon McArthur, Secretary -Treasurer; Ruth Fowles, Second
Counselor; Nellie McAllister, President; Elnora Larsen, First Counselor.

Louise B. Johansen, President, North Sanpete Stake Relief Society, re-
ports: "The Mount Pleasant First Ward Relief Society celebrated the found-
ing of the organization by having a luncheon and program with an international
theme. At one end of the hall a large map of the world was placed in the
middle of flags representing various countries, and ribbons of the Relief Society
colors indicated the location of the temples, and pictures of the temples were
placed at one end of the ribbons.

"The last verse of the song 'Come Unto Jesus' was printed on a large plac-
ard and placed at one side. These decorations tied in with the decorations
used on the tables. A collection of dolls, six to twelve inches high, from many
countries, along with flags representing the different nations, were used,
centered by a globe of the world, with blue and gold ribbon reaching out in
many directions. Gumdrops were used to hold small flags from many countries.
These flags matched flags used on the invitations, which were taken to all the
sisters of the ward. They were asked to bring their invitations for use in finding
their seats.

"The menu also carried out the same theme:

Swiss ham

Sanpete carrots

English rolls

Scalloped Irish potatoes

Chinese cabbage with French dressing

Hawaiian dessert

"The program also followed the theme:

Xylophone solo — medley of Scotch music

Cello solo — Hawaiian music

Swiss yodeling

Danish song (in Danish)

Origin and stories about St. Patrick's Day by a sister from Ireland

Vocal solo — 'God Bless America'
"The history of the ward Relief Society, from the time of its beginning
in 1961, was related. Sixty sisters were present."

Uruguayan Mission, Carrasco Branch Pioneer Day Celebration, 1963

Helen Fyans, President, Uruguayan Mission Relief Society, reports that
the unique "Pioneer Day" celebration held in the Carrasco Branch was typical
of many similar celebrations held throughout the mission: "Organized under
the direction of the Relief Society of each branch, the celebrations included
a presentation of slides and narration about the Latter-day Saint pioneers,
typical music, and square dancing. Decorations included wagon wheels, hand-
carts, and a big fire.

"In some areas the construction program was aided through the contri-
bution of a 'Kilo' by each person attending the celebration. The 'Kilos' are
used to sustain the Church building missionaries. The program was planned
by the Relief Society Mission Board, headed by Sister Carmen C. de Galli.
Other members of the board are Luz Oliva de Rodal, Maria Luisa DiPierro,
Maria Elida Wins de Otero, and Alba Molinari LaBuonora. The celebrations
attracted large attendance of both members and nonmembers."

232

:"SuS Trom every noTion,
^rom ei.er/ land ond isle offne sea;
Unh ihe high and lowly in datfon,
ver he caliss ^'^Come to me, to me*\

MARCH 1964

Rarotongan Mission (Cook Islands), Avarua Branch Work Meeting

August 13, 1963

Front row, left to right: Metua Jones; Tauri Taroro; Tuo Ngati; Pauline
Mitchel.

Back row, left to right: Alice Vahua; Delia Howard; Ngametira Tuaputa;
Inez S. Moody, President, Rarotongan Mission Relief Society; Rongo Kea;
Ina Taroro; Rau Tai; Ngaupoko Papera; Teei Ngatokoa; Metua Kura.

Sister Moody reports that the women in the picture are making Pareu
skirts for the Polynesian Village opening at Laie. Around the table is a sample
of the skirts. In the background are Taewaiwai quilts made by the sisters.
"They have seventy-six skirts to make. It is quite a difficult, long process to
prepare the Kiriau (grass), for they have to cut the young trees from the
hills and take them to the beach, skin the outer layer of bark, and bury the
limbs in the sea under heavy rocks, where the sea keeps them wet. They stay
there for from five to ten days, then they are taken out of the water, and the
inner bark is taken off. This is the bark they use for the skirts. It has to dry
thoroughly for a day or two, then long strips are cut and tied onto heavier
bark to make the skirt. It takes about twenty stalks to make one skirt. After
the skirts are made, the seeds and beads and shells must be gathered and
cleaned to decorate the waistbands of the skirts. If there is to be any coloring
in the skirt, then the material must be dyed before the skirt is made. To make
seventy-six is a long, tedious job."

234

Aiton Brown

April means spring. Spring means house cleaning. So Tuesday of last week found
me surveying my attic storeroom with distaste. Nevertheless, the unpleasant task must
be done, so I flew into it with forced vigor. The room had not been invaded for sev-
eral years, and soon I was surrounded by a cloud of dust which aggravated my hay
fever. As I groped, coughing and sneezing, toward the window, I stumbled over the
narrow end of a coffin-shaped box partially concealed under an ancient washstand.
It was my father's old violin case. The battle-scarred leather covering, its color oblit-
erated by dust, was tattered and worn, and the wooden frame could be seen through
a hole at the end. As I tenderly picked it up, dusted it off, and placed it on a pack-
ing box, my eyes filled with tears. I could hardly see my fingers as they fumbled with
the lock, and only after several clumsy attempts was I able to open the case. There,
protected by a worn, faded, red velvet wrapper, was my father's violin, the treasured
possession that had been one of his great loves — second only to his family.

The aged instrument showed signs of usage, but the golden luster of the wood
was still evident; a luster created by many hours of careful polishing with a soft cloth
held in strong but gentle hands. The same hands that could either capably rope a
steer or soothe a fexered brow. The slight discoloration of the finish surrounding the
graceful sound holes indicated antiquity. Four strings, three loosened and one still
taut, were drawn from the frog over the slender black ebony fingerboard. The strings
were then fastened to the pegs near the end of the neck, which was adorned by a
handsome hand carved scroll.

As I lifted the instrument and plucked the untuned strings with my thumb, I
could see the slight dullness of the fingerboard; a dullness caused by countless journeys
of sensitive, though calloused, fingers up and down the strings searching for the clear,
sweet, melodious tones pleasant to hear. Gay tunes, sad tunes, ballads, jigs, classics,
and hymns — each had at one time or another revealed the mood of the maestro.
I then ran my fingertips caressingly over the worn chin rest that had time and time
again nestled a silken black beard; a beard which had framed a smiling mouth, en-
hanced a fine Grecian nose, and complemented two merry blue eyes.

"Is it a Stradivarius?" you ask. No, it is an instrument fashioned from a piece
of applewood by my grandfather for his son's eleventh birthday. "Oh, just a fiddle,"
is your comment. I would never hesitate to give honored credit for great violin mak-
ing to the master from Cremona, but more love never existed than the love that went
into the creation of this humble instrument.

Then came the day when the violin was put away for the last time. It was the
day the trembling rheumatic fingers had searched l)lindly and unsuccessfully for the
clear true tones of former, more youthful years. Over and over again, the campaign
waged, but finally, with a sigh of defeat, the grand old man was forced to succumb
to the one enemy over which he could gain no victory — time.

235

MARCH 1964

BEAUTIFUL

SACRED

MUSIC

FOR

THREE PART

WOMEN'S CHORUSES

FORTH IN THY NAME, O

LORD I GO Schumann .20

GOD IS LOVE Shelley .20

HEAVENS ARE TELLING ...Haydn .25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY

COMMMANDMENTS ...Madsen .25

!N THY FORM Madsen .20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT

FOR JOY Stephens .20

LO, MY SHEPHERD IS DIVINE

Haydn .22

LORD'S PRAYER Gates .20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS

HOUSE TO THEE Madsen .20

MY REDEEMER LIVES Gates .20

O DAY OF REST AND

GLADNESS Schumann .20

OMNIPOTENCE Schubert .20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval Q Charge
D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State „

DauneslHiisic |

15 E. 1st South

«/* Salt Lake City 11, Utah

WORLD'S FAIR -APRIL
TO OCTOBER -1964

Both Individual and
Group Tours

There will be several tours to the

World's Fair including the Hill

Cumorah Pageant.

MEXICO -MARCH and
JUNE, 1964

EUROPE - AUGUST, 1964

HAWAII - MONTHLY
TOURS

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Falls 522-2581

Feather Grief

Ida Elaine James

Your shattered sphere made whole

With a bit of glue,

I played the goddess-role

To little you.

You with the simple goal

Of toys mended,

I cannot help but wonder

Of the long days when,

Small panic of tears and thunder

Stilled — I can't restore again

The heart asunder —

Such joys ended.

And no one sees my own tear shed

For the hours, days, years

That you may go uncomforted

With undried tears

Be I alive or dead.

So if I hold you overlong

While you strain away

Recovering your April-song

Forgetful in play,

My feather-grief is for that day —

My love-word said.

23«

Pathway

Catherine B. Bowles

We walk the path of life but once
As we journey down the way;
We do not pass this way again
As we travel day by day.

Shall we plant seeds of happiness
Or strew the path with flowers
And sow the seed of gratitude
For rich blessings that are ours?

Send a song along the highway,
Push a stone from off the road,
Make a beaten path for others,
Help them carry a heavy load.

If we have helped, in some small way>
To give another a brighter day.
Then life has not been lived in vain;
Blessings will come back again.

The fragrance of a life well spent
Smooths the pathway we have trod
That will bring us richest blessings
In our pathway back to God.

GOLD

MEDALLION
HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER A LIGHT CO.
Buy now from your tloalor

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

21 days — June 21 to July 11:

World's Fair, Church historical places

(does not include pageant).

27 days — July 13 to August 8:
World's Fair, Church historical places.
Includes Hill Cumoroh Pageant. Also,
Quebec and Montreal, Canada.

24 days — July 23 to August 15:
World's Fair, Church historical places,
including Hill Cumorah Pageant.

All tours include: Show at Jones'
Beach, Rockettes, Top Broadway
Show and a special event ticket at
World's Fair, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84103
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

237

MARCH 1964

Painting With Glass

(Continued from page 202)

Throughout the project, the interest of neighbors and friends
has been aroused, and their curiosity has led them to the homes
where the pictures were being assembled. The pleasant hours with
new friends was an unexpected by-product. The heavy work of the
project fell on a few, but there were many who enjoyed and benefited
from this productive experience.

The Happy Ending

Such a personal feeling goes into each picture that the sisters
regret parting with their creations! However, when a well-known
Washington, D. C, Savings and Loan Company offered to display
ten pictures in their attractive, busy Connecticut Avenue window,
with spotlights on them at night, the "apron strings" were happily
cut, and the sisters' "brain children" went on display, with prices
ranging from $45 to $175. It is difficult to know which caused the
most surprise, the $500 obtained from the immediate sales, or the
bewilderment skeptical husbands registered when the pictures sold!
This was one project where the makers didn't have to buy back
their own productions.

Currently, the same Loan Company has asked for more pictures,
and they have arranged a display in three of their busy locations.
One display is just two blocks from the White House. The inquiries
about the pictures bring them sufficient business so that they do
not charge a commission for selling.

College Park Relief Society women had worked diligently to
contribute to the building and furnishing of their new chapel, and
for the room furnishings, kitchen equipment, and stainless steel serv-
ice for 200. The money from the sale of the pictures gave the sisters
the thrill of having cash for a luxury. It was invested in silver serv-
ing pieces for refreshment tables, including silver punch bowls and
assorted sizes of silver trays. They wisely spent their money for
luxuries only after the necessities and needs of the operating budget
had been met.

As with all creative work, glass picture-making requires time
and thought. To the neophyte, it may be work, but with practice
and experience it becomes a fascinating art — rewarding as a means
of expression and in the creation of something lovely, unique, and
of value in the home or on the market. The bonus surprise of at-
tracting new friends to Relief Society is a priceless reward of love
in action.

238

Exile

GJIean Douglas

And now I go from water — from the sound

Which has caressed me through the nights and days.

My feet will turn to distant, arid ways —

And sometimes stand quite still on desert ground

Because the wind through dusty palms has sighed

Like sleepy water on an ebbing tide.

Conference Visitors-

gratify that wistful yearning this April, and return for
a visit to "AMERICA'S FINEST ICE CREAM STORE"

Omu^

hof^

^ivsnNcnvE

IWcUt.

Open until
Midnight

THE INDUSTRY'S SUPREME ACHIEVEMENT closed

850 East 21st South St. Sundays

LET US HELP YOU TRAVEL
WORRY FREE

HAWAII and SOUTH PACIFIC

(New low fares)

EUROPE

21 Day Excursion Tours
(Save 30%)

Nov/ Booking for

THE HOLY LAND

including Egypt, Lebanon, Jordan, Israel

Turkey, Greece and Italy

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon— March 4th)

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

July '64
including World's Fair in Nev/ York

MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC.

(Bonded)

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main Street

328-3161

Salt Lake City

"There is no substitute for experience"

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles

.35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles ..
600 to 1000 miles.

.45
.54

1000 to 1400 miles
1400 to 1800 miles
Over 1800 miles ....

.64
.76
.87

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-^581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

239

^^i^^ C^^&1^^i^fe^i!^3^

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Ellen King Lyman
Logandale, Nevada

Ninety- eight

Mrs. Elizabeth Taylor McEntire
Rexburg, Idaho

Ninety-five

Mrs. Sarah Symons Hillstead
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Lena Ashbaker Olsen
Logan, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Florence Dix Purdy
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Marie Jorgensen Carling
Shelley, Idaho

Ninety-two

Mrs. Ida Mae Alleman Taylor
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary L. Farney Beller
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Hulda Garff Salisbury
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Grace Peckham Bates
Brandenton, Florida

Mrs. Nellie Rostron Hawley
Annabella, Utah

Mrs. Mary Park Brockbank North
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Rose Dorton Varney
American Fork, Utah

Mrs. Melissa Openshaw Brimhall
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs, Minnie F. Lutz
Teton, Idaho

Mrs. Harriet Emily Malin Pack
Sacramento, California

Miss Ellen Park
Tooele, Utah

Mrs. Emma Ovard Chase
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Wahlstrom Rider
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Caroline Brown Tolson
Hartsville, South Carolina

Mrs. Daisy Deen Barger Larson
Idaho Falls, Idaho

Thanks for These

Caroline Eyring Miner

Calm eyes that look back into mine with strength;
Continued assurance that I am forgiven, and loved;
Self-laughter for my blunders;
Gentle understanding for the hurts of others,
Quiet peace when the sun is gone.

240

SATISFYING READING

These choice volumes will inspire and comfort you
worthy additions to any home or ward library!

and

GUIDE TO A HAPPY MARRIAGE

by Mark E. Petersen

Elder Petersen's liberal use of true-life case illustra-
tions provides helpful direction and insight for young
people contemplating marriage. Expert counsel is given
relating to sucn matters as — the dangers of early teen-
age dating, problems of early marriages, the importance
of sharing mutual interests, completing one's education
before marriage, facing health problems, the signifi-
cance of personality problems, sex, and family attitudes,
and family finance.
$2.95

LATTER-DAY PROPHETS AND
THE DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS

Volume II by Roy W. Doxey

An amazing and enlightening volume that is a worthy
successor to the very popular Vol. I. Elder Doxey is
Associate Professor of Religion and Chairman of the
Department of Undergraduate Studies in the College of
Religious Instruction at Brigham Young University.
Fascinating insight into latter-day prophecy.
$3.95

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah 84110

I would like to receive book(s) number for which I enclose

(check, cash, money order) the full cost $ !

Name

Address
City

Zone State

Residents of Utah add 3V^% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

eith:

We surely never dreamed that in nine short
months this tragedy would come to us!

Only those who have experienced such a
sudden tragedy can know the great shock it
brings and the empty, lonely feeling it leaves
within a home. And only those who have had
the security that a good insurance gives can
answer a small daughter who asks, "Mamma,
what will we do for money now Daddy's gone?"

I am thankful that my husband had the
love and foresight to provide this financial
security for us.

Our thanks to you, Keith, as our agent, for
selling us this insurance, and to Beneficial Life
Insurance Company for their prompt payment
of our claim.

Sincerely,

Mrs. N. A. Roberts

BENEFICIAL IIFB

Salt Lake City, Utah

From the Beneficial Life files

The

Relief Society

Magazine

■OTKl*?'.' »->ii.'^Mt»r'

Volume 51 Number 4 April 1964 Special Short Story Issue

l?^^*^^

■■W^''^\'^«'

i?^-^' ■'■'#'

^.-1^

>X#-; M-'

tl^**€

€§■■

^ 'rlf

-ft*

^h:^

?-^*^-^it:^-

v^w*-

Lucille Rampton Perry

Brown roads in April lead where uplands lie
Uncovered by the sudden warmth of spring;
Brown roads in April wander where the high
Ridges of the hills are blossoming.
They thrust through thickets laced with green,
And stretch their length along the lazy field;
Steeply up the wrinkled slope they lean
Their rutted path, nor do their yearnings yield
To snows that signal winter's last protest,
But up they wander, and they bid our feet
To follow them upon the joyous quest
For life renewed where earth and heaven meet.

The Cover: ^^ Bright Pinnacle in Red Canyon, Utah
^ Transparency by Claire W. Noall
J. Lithographed in full color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: South Fork, Provo River, Utah
Photograph by Willard Luce

Art Layout: Dick Scopes

Illustrations: Mary Scopes

'/rm/

May I congratulate you on our
wonderful Relief Society Magazine. I
can hardly wait each month to get
my copy — each one with such a
beautiful cover. The lovely inspiring
talks, stories, and poems, not to men-
tion the wonderful lessons, are ap-
preciated by me.

Mrs. Tena V. Dorp Van der Ende

Redondo Beach, California

I want to thank you for The Relief
Society Magazine and its guidance
for the Relief Society program. I am
sure our Father is pleased with the
wonderful inspirational lessons and
the uplift the whole program gives to
the sisters. I am a young mother of
four and I certainly look forward to
Relief Society meeting. It really in-
spires me in my dealings with my
husband and family.

Mrs. Kaye Sims

Seattle, Washington

I just had to drop you a note and
tell you how much I enjoy The Relief
Society Magazine. It is a real inspira-
tion. I was especially thrilled with the
conclusion of Rosa Lee Lloyd's serial
"Kiss of the Wind" (February 1964).
It was such a sweet, inspiring story. I
feel as if I had been to Hawaii. I look
forward to more of Mrs. Lloyd's
stories. I loved her serial about Alas-
ka, too.

Claire Farrer

Salt Lake City, Utah

I just had to sit down and tell you
how much I enjoyed reading "Kiss
of the Wind," by Rosa Lee Lloyd. It
was a wonderful story. The Magazine
is a helpmeet in my life.

Mrs. Carol Kemple
North Las Vegas, Nevada

I simply must write and tell you
how outstanding our little Magazine
is. I love the color added to each page
— it makes the Magazine even more
beautiful. Each cover is a collector's
item in itself. So thanks so much for
a clean, wholesome, edifying Maga-
zine — a true gem in our times.
Nora O. Caldwell
Corvallis, Montana

What a wonderful story just con-
cluded in the February issue of the
Magazine, such a splendid picture of
Hawaiian life ("Kiss of the Wind,"
by Rosa Lee Lloyd). I love the lesson
material very much, and the recipes
are delightful.

Helen H. Stickler

Salt Lake City, Utah

Of all the contents of the February
Magazine, I enjoyed the editorial most
("The Words That Women Write,"
by Vesta P. Crawford). It touched me
where I live. The new serial ("Your
Heart to Understanding," by Hazel
M. Thomson) got off to a good start.
The characterization of Belle is good,
and the action moves in a straight
line. The second prize story ("Mama
Lives in the Kitchen," by Lael J.
Littke) , I thought good, except for the
fact that a woman with three children,
ages three, ten, and sixteen, should
not have been so overwhelmed with
kitchen work, unless she really wanted
to do it, which, I suppose, is the point
of the story. The frontispiece poem
("Sonnet to the Sea," by Alice Morrey
Bailey) I love, and I am thankful I
have had the delight of being on that
very spot in Monterey.

Dorothy Clapp Robinson

Boise, Idaho

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society Generol Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c o copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act, of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

The r^Oli^ff S^Ci^ty Magazine

APRIL 1964 VOLUME 51 NUMBER 4

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

244 Exalting the Poor John H. Vandenberg

250 Marjorie C. Pingree Appointed to the General Board Elizabeth B. Winters

251 Darlene C. Dedekind Appointed to the General Board Irene W. Buehner

252 Cleone R. Eccles Appointed to the General Board Jeanette M. Morrell

253 The Worth of The Relief Society Magazine T. Bowring Woodbury

270 Springtime Thoughts of a Happy Woman Caroline Eyring Miner

275 Cancer's Two Deadly Gaps American Cancer Society

Fiction -Special April Short Stories

256 The Storm Lila Spencer

263 More Blessed to Receive Nita Ellis

276 Please, Not This One Merle E. Feriante
283 Be Yourself Betty G. Spencer

303 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 3 Hazel M. Thomson

General Features

242 From Near and Far

271 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

272 Editorial: Relief Society Time at the New York World's Fair

Marianne C. Sharp
274 Notes to the Field: Lesson Previews to Appear in the June Issue of

The Relief Society Magazine
310 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker
320 Birthday Congratulations

The Home -Inside and Out

289 Application Louise Murray
291 Stretching the Food Budget

Part VI — Make the Most of Economical Cuts of Meat Sadie O. Morris

295 The Other Day Christie Lund Coles

296 How About a "Get It Done Day"? Vera Stocker

297 It Was Springtime Evelyn Fjeldsted

298 Round-Table Togetherness Violet Nimmo
300 Cover-Ups for Older Tots Adelle Ashby

302 Sara C. Bowles Makes Many Quilts and Quilted Bedspreads

Poetry

241 Quest — Frontispiece Lucille Rampton Perry

Neighbor Child, by Margery S. Stewart, 249: Enchanted Valley, by Sylvia Probst Young,
261; Spring's Impulse, by Thelma J. Lund, 262; Quintet for Spring, by Hazel Loomis, 269;
The Warblers, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 274; Earth Renewed, by Grace Barker Wilson, 275;
Desert in Springtime, by Ethel Jacobson, 281; His Forgiving Way, by Viola Ashton Candland,
282; Gift Apron, by Beulah Huish Sadleir, 288; The Heavens Proclaim, by Veda G. Linford,
289; Spring Fashion, by Vesta N. Fairbairn, 290; Stimulus, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 290;
Empty Nest, by Ida Elaine James, 294; An Evening Thought, by Catherine B. Bowles, 295;
Halfway, by Zara Sabin, 299; Deserted Farm House, by Annie Atkin Tanner, 309; Sleep,
by Iris W. Schow, 317; Thank You, by Lorretta Hanson, 318; Zaccheus, by Linnie Fisher
Robinson, 319.

Exalting
the Poor

Presiding Bishop John H. Vandenberg

[Address Delivered at the Relief Society Annual General Conference,

October 3, 1963]

I feel very humble and grateful,
my dear sisters, to participate
with you in this conference of
Relief Society leaders. It has
been suggested that I say some-
thing concerning the Relief So-
ciety's responsibility toward the
welfare program in the wards and
stakes of the Church.

One of the distinguishing fea-
tures of the Church is its organi-
zation of which the Relief Society
is one of the strong facets. The
Prophet Joseph Smith said, "I
will organize the sisters under
the priesthood after a pattern
of the priesthood," and then
later he said, "This church was
never perfectly organized until
the women were thus organized."'
One never thinks of welfare work
in the Church without thinking
of the Relief Society. Elder
Albert E. Bowen once said, "A
church is an organization for the
orderly carrying out of practices
enjoined. Organization means
order. Lack of it means frustra-
tion and chaos. It is important
to note that for every command
God has given he has provided
means for carrying it out."^

The Savior was deeply con-
cerned about those in need and
gave particular attention to the
requirement of taking care of
the poor, to those who would
serve him. "If thou wilt be per-
fect," he said to the rich young

man, "go and sell that thou hast,
and give to the poor."^

His apostles continued his doc-
trine. "Pure religion and unde-
filed before God and the Father
is this. To visit the fatherless
and the widows in their affliction,
and to keep himself unspotted
from the world."^

In this latter day, a special in-
junction has come to the bishop
in "Searching after the poor to
administer to their wants. "^ Fur-
ther, "and it is my purpose to
provide for my saints, for all
things are mine. But it needs be
in mine own way."

The welfare plan is the Lord's
own way and encompasses all the
instructions that have just been
referred to.

President Heber J. Grant de-
clared, "This is one of the great-
est and most important things
the Church has ever undertaken
to put over, and it will be put
over because we have the ability
and the power to do it."^

I like to think that when Presi-
dent Grant spoke of the "ability"
he was thinking of the devoted
women in the Relief Society with
their characteristics of tender-
ness, mercy, warmth, love,
understanding, and ability to
"provoke the brethren to good
works." When he spoke of the
"power" he was thinking of the
Priesthood, its organization, and

244

EXALTING THE POOR

the Priesthood bearers' devotion
to the Church. The combination
of the two operating together
cannot fail.

The objectives of the welfare
plan are continuous and varied.
They may, however, be generally
thought of as belonging to two
categories — immediate and ulti-
mate.

The immediate objective is to
render necessary assistance, to
see that "all should be cared for,
no one should suffer, no one
should be hungry, no one un-
clothed, no one without shelter."

Where it is reported that a
family is in need, the bishop in-
vestigates that need by counsel-
ing with the family. Upon his
recommendation, he directs the
Relief Society president to visit
the home to ascertain what may
be necessary for the proper con-
sideration of the case.

If the family is found to
be destitute of food or clothing
or other needful items, the
Relief Society president at once
reports to the bishop with her
recommendation — and an order
to the storehouse is then issued
by the bishop to supply the im-
mediate needs. They do not wait
for an extended analysis. Then
follows the real work of analyzing
and rehabilitating the family into
a self-sustaining program. It is
here that the Relief Society
is responsible smoothly and ef-
ficiently to assist the bishop.

Today, the standard of living
is generally considered to be
greatly improved over the condi-
tions of the nineteen thirties;
but there are many who are in
need, and the welfare plan is
operating more effectively than

ever in helping to care for physi-
cal needs. Realistically, we are
meeting this challenge, and the
Relief Society is efficiently carry-
ing out the assignments given to
it by the Priesthood, both in the
rendering of assistance and in
the production of commodities.

The ultimate objective is to
"help people to help themselves.'*
True charity is more than just
giving, it is to help one to lift
himself so that he can independ-
ently maintain himself. It has
been said:

The real long term objective of the
Welfare Plan is the building of char-
acter in the members of the Church,
givers and receivers, rescuing all that
is finest down deep in the inside of
them and bringing to flower and fruit-
age the latent richness of the spirit
which after all is the mission and
purpose and reason for being of this
Church.7

James Allen once said:

Man is a growth by law, and not
a creation by artifice, and cause and
effect are as absolute and undeviating
in the hidden realm of thought as in
the world of visible and material
things. A noble and Godlike character
is not a thing of favour or chance,
but is the natural result of continued
effort in right thinking, the effect of
long cherished association with God-
like thoughts.^

It would appear, then, that
there is need to prepare the
minds of the people with the
great virtues of the plan. This
being the case where do we start?

The apostle Paul suggests that
the home is where true charity
begins. He said: "But if any pro-
vide not for his own, and special-
ly for those of his own house, he
hath denied the faith, and is
worse than an infidel."^

245

APRIL 1964

The home is where the Prophet
Joseph Smith placed the empha-
sis when he said to the Rehef
Society:

To illustrate the object of the So-
ciety, that the Society of Sisters might
provoke the brethren to good works
in looking after the wants of the poor,
searching after objects of charity and
in administering to their wants, to
assist, by correcting the morals and
strengthening the virtues of the com-
munity. . . .10

The home is the fortress of
the Church. The home is the
place to build the character of
the people. The home is where
the morals may be corrected to
strengthen the virtues of the
community. Our lives and con-
duct must be such as to invite
the spirit of the Lord to dwell
in our homes.

When we think of the Relief
Society, we think of the mothers
in the Church. The mothers are
the center of the lives of all
Church members — children and
husbands, alike. The Relief So-
ciety, because of its direct line
through the mothers into the
homes of the Church, is a potent
agency through which we can
hope to achieve the ultimate wel-
fare goal of the Church.

George Hubert said, "A good
mother equals a hundred school-
masters. George Washington, the
eldest of five children, was only
eleven years of age when his
father died. His mother was a
woman of extraordinary ability
who handled her responsibilities
with success."

No assignment in the Relief
Society should ever be considered
as an excuse to neglect the home.
You, as leaders in the Relief So-
ciety, must set the example in

the home and promote peace and
love therein. Again, let me re-
mind you that the home is the
fortress of the Church. Keep it
strong by properly teaching the
mothers in the arts of homemak-
ing.

It has also been said, and I
quote:

The greatest literary artist in
American History, Nathaniel Haw-
thorne, not only owed his success to
the daily inspiration of his good wife,
but also his only opportunity to com-
pose first his mind and then his
masterpiece. If it had not been for
Sophia, perhaps we should not now
remember Hawthorne.

He lost his job in the custom house.
A broken-hearted man, he went home
to tell his wife that he was a failure.
To his amazement she beamed with
joy. "Now you can write your book."
He said, "Yes, and what shall we live
on while I am writing it?" She opened
the drawer and took out an unsus-
pected hoard of cash. "Where on earth
did you get it?" She said, "I have al-
ways known you were a man of
genius. I knew someday you would
write an immortal masterpiece. Out
of the money you gave me I have
saved a little — here is enough to last
us for a whole year." Hawthorne sat
down and wrote one of his finest
books. The Scarlet Letter.

Unless we pursue organization
and correction through the
homes, the homes will perpetuate
the need of welfare. Children who
are reared in the environment of
a home sustained on direct relief
are more likely to follow this
pattern all their lives. Direct re-
lief all too often invites the cursf
of idleness and fosters other evi)
of dole.

The analysis of the cause
the need should point the dir
tion for us to follow. We usu/
find that need arises from
of the following causes:

246

EXALTING THE POOR

Sickness — This may be of a
temporary nature or of long dura-
tion. It is here that the visiting
of the sick by the Relief Society
is so urgent. First, we should be
diligent to discover the conditions
of the needy and, second, give
the necessary assistance dictated
by the circumstances.

Failure to manage economic
affairs — In our efforts to exalt
the poor, we must teach the
management of financial affairs.

Abraham Lincoln gave us a
key when he said:

You cannot bring about prosperity
by discouraging thrift.

You cannot strengthen the weak by
weakening the strong.

You cannot help the poor by de-
stroying the rich.

You cannot establish sound security
on borrowed money.

You cannot escape trouble by
spending more than you earn.

You cannot build character by tak-
ing away a man's initiative and inde-
pendence.

You cannot help men permanently
by doing for them what they could
and should have done for themselves.

I should think that the Relief
Society can do much good in
training the mothers in the prop-
er handling of money — helping
them to set up a budget and to
teach the habits of thrift and
home management.

Indeed, a concentrated effort
should be made in this respect,
for so many of our people have
little understanding of the prin-
ciple of budgeting and making
accounts.

Benjamin Franklin told of the
effectiveness of this virtue. He
said:

In 1733 I sent one of my journey-
men to Charleston, South Carolina,
where a printer was wanting. I fur-
nished him with a press and letters,

on an agreement of partnership by
which I was to receive one third of
the profits of th& business, paying
one third of the expense. He was a
man of learning and honest but ig-
norant of the matters of account, and
tho' he sometimes made me remit-
tance, I could get no account from
him, nor any satisfactory state of our
partnership while he lived. On his
decease the business was continued
by his widow, who being born and
bred in Holland, where as I have
been informed, the knowledge of ac-
counts makes part of a female educa-
tion, she not only sent me as clear a
statement as she could find of the
transactions past, but continued to ac-
count with greatest regularity and
exactness every quarter afterwards,
and managed the business with such
success that she not only brought up
respectably a family of children, but
at the expiration of the time was able
to purchase of me the printing house
and established her son in it.

Sisters, the bishops have been
charged by the Lord with the re-
sponsibility of managing the af-
fairs of the poor — they need
your help to avoid waste, to teach
mothers to operate their homes
on a budget, not to overextend
themselves financially, learn to
live simply, overcome extrava-
gant habits, and avoid unneces-
sary debt.

Idleness — This problem is, no
doubt, caused by environment
and, although it has been stated,
''He that is idle shall not eat the
bread ... of the laborer," it does
not relieve us of the responsibili-
ty to help, but rather gives us a
challenge to teach the idler the
blessings of labor that he may
enjoy the virtue of industry.
Once having been taught this, it
will add greatly to his character.

Lack of Education — Today,
one of the serious problems is
the lack of training and educa-
tion of those unemployed. In this

247

APRIL 1964

day of mechanical advancement
and automation, specialized and
technical training is a must to
continuous emplo3mient.

"During periods of unemploy-
ment," one prominent financial
writer states, "there are four
times as many men with less
than high school education un-
employed as compared to those
men with more than a high school
education." With more schooling,
men not only tend to have more
job security but also tend to earn
more.

The United States Department
of Labor has published statistics
based on the 1958 Census figures
which compare the average earn-
ings of high school graduates,
high school "dropouts," and
eighth grade graduates. These
figures indicate that a high school
graduate's earning capacity is
greater by approximately $2,000
a year. Let's reduce this figure
to $1,500 for illustrative pur-
poses. Using this figure, if a
young man should at age twenty-
one deposit his extra earnings
each year in the bank at 4%
interest compounded semiannu-
ally, at the age of sixty-five he
would have saved $176,874.21.
To find out how much each day
of high school attendance would
be worth in terms of probable
future lifetime earnings, let us
divide the $176,874.21 by 700
days of high school attendance.
Each day spent in high school
would thus be worth $252.67. The
difference between the probable
lifetime earnings of a person with
four or more years of college, as
compared with the high school
graduate, would be approximate-
ly $3,000 a year.

You will recognize that the

failure of youth to seek adequate
education and training may be-
come a serious handicap through
their whole life. President David
O. McKay states, "Students enter
school primarily to gain economic
and social advantage. But this
aim is not always achieved, nor is
it, nor should it be, the highest
purpose of education. However,
we must not underestimate the
value of obtaining an education
for a livelihood. Education for
economic advancement is a good
investment for the individual as
well as for the state." '^

Many mothers do not realize
the importance of seeing that
their sons and daughters secure
the proper education needed to
keep pace with the demands of
employment. We must take ad-
vantage of every opportunity to
teach and warn parents of the
serious consequences that arise
when children become school
"dropouts."

Handicap — What a wonderful
thing it would be for the Relief
Society in the wards to seek out
the handicapped; to see what
might be done to provide a pro-
gram to have them feel the thrill
of achievement.

Death — Particular attention
should be given to every family
where death strikes. The love
and warmth rendered by the Re-
lief Society have been so bene-
ficial. Where serious problems
arise because of the passing of
the father or mother, special at-
tention is to be given by the Re-
lief Society under the direction
of the bishop.

Thus, in summary, some of the
responsibilities of the Relief So-
ciety in the welfare program are:

248

EXALTING THE POOR

1. To assist the Priesthood in ren-
dering immediate help and the ulti-
mate rehabilitation of the needy.

2. To strengthen the homes and
train the mothers in the arts of home-
making, including financial manage-
ment.

3. To teach mothers the necessity
of adequate training and education
for their sons and daughters.

4. To administer to the needs of
the sick and the handicapped.

5. To bring comfort and under-
standing to families where death is
experienced.

6. To live the principles of the gos-
pel — teach by example and precept.

In closing, let me suggest the
words of our prophet David O.

McKay, ''The greatest blessings
that will accrue from the Church
Security Plan are spiritual. Out-
wardly, every act seems to be
directed toward the physical —
remaking of dresses and suits of
clothes, canning fruits and vege-
tables, storing foodstuffs, choos-
ing of fertile fields for settlement
— but permeating all these acts,
inspiring and sanctifying them,
is the element of spirituality."

May the Lord bless us as we
serve together in this great
welfare program is my humble
prayer. And I ask it- in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.

^The Relief Society Magazine VI, 129

'^The Church Welfare Plan, page 2

^Mt. 19:21

^ James 1:27

5D&C84:112

^The Church Welfare Plan, page 3

^The Church Welfare Plan, page 44

^As a Man Thinketh, page 8

91 Tim. 5:8

loRelief Society Minutes, March 17,

1842

^^ Gospel Ideals, page 429

Neighbor Child

Margery S. Stewart

She does hot wait to be asked in,

Rings the bell . . . darts under my arm,

Skips like a sparrow around

The minutes, picking up brief worms

Of my greeting.

I love you, she says.

The words are three sickles.

We stand waiting.

She must see all the windows at once,

Ask all the questions in a tumble,

Put the pale tongue of her finger

On everything she passes,

I love, she says.

Everything becomes still. . . .

Waiting. . . .

Like a pond for another pebble perhaps?

No.

Like the kitten for another leap

From the long dead cicada?

No.

I look at the child and she looks

At my mouth . . . willing it to form

Words.

I love, she says;

The teacher waits in her eyes.

I love you, I say unhappily.

She takes the three stones,

Blesses them.

And departs.

249

Marjorie C. Pingree Appointed to the General Board

Elizabeth B. Winters

Member,

General Board of Relief Society

Marjorie Cannon Pingree was
appointed to the General Board
of Relief Society on January 15,
1964. She was born in Salt Lake
City, Utah, a daughter of Lewis
M. Cannon (son of Angus M.
Cannon, who served as president
of Salt Lake Stake for twenty-
eight years) and Mary Alice
Cannon, daughter of George Q.
Cannon. Her mother died when
she was five years old, and her
father, who had served as a
bishop for twenty-two years, died
when Marjorie was in college.

Mrs. Pingree was educated in
the Salt Lake City schools, was
graduated from the University
of Utah, and taught school for
three years. She has served in
many positions of leadership in
the Church, including ward Pri-
mary president; a member of the
Ensign Stake Primary Board;
YWMIA teacher and counselor
in her ward; president of Ensign
Second Ward Relief Society; lit-
erature class leader in her ward.
Literature has always held special
interest for her.

In 1928 Marjorie Cannon and
J. Fred Pingree were married
in the Salt Lake temple. Brother
Pingree is a Salt Lake City busi-
ness man. He has served as
Ensign Stake clerk and has
been a member of the stake High
Council for fifteen years. The
Pingrees have four children:
Patricia (Mrs. Vernon B. Rom-

ney), who served as a stake mis-
sionary in Washington, D.C., and
is now a member of the General
Board of the Primary Associa-
tion; J. Fred, Jr., who served as
a missionary in Central America;
George C, who served in the New
England Mission, and is now a
medical doctor with the armed
forces in France; John C, who
served a mission in Argentina. All
of the sons were called as coun-
selors to their respective mission
presidents. The daughter and
sons, like their parents, are all
graduates of the University of
Utah. She has nine grandchildren.
Sister Pingree brings to the
General Board her outstanding
ability, experience, a gracious
personality, devotion to the
Church, and a willingness to
serve.

250

Darlene C. Dedekind Appointed to the General Board

Irene W. Buehner

Member

General Board of Relief Society

Darlene Christensen Dedekind
was appointed to the General
Board of Relief Society, January
15, 1964. She has accepted this
responsibility with a sweet spirit
of humility and willingness to
serve our Heavenly Father. Her
wide background of rich spiritual
experience in Church service ably
qualifies her for her new position.

Sister Dedekind is the daugh-
ter of Emilius A. and Ellen J.
Pehrson Christensen. She was
born in Fairview, Utah. Her
father was a convert from Copen-
hagen, Denmark. These two de-
voted Latter-day Saints endowed
their children with an abiding
appreciation for the gospel, as
well as a gift for gracious living.
The family has lived in Salt Lake
City, Kansas City, Minneapolis,
and Chicago. After one year of
college she was called to serve in
the Texas Mission under Presi-
dent ElRay L. Christiansen. She
has attended the University of
Utah and the University of Min-
nesota.

On July 25, 1941, in the Salt
Lake Temple, she was married
to Dr. Kenneth L. Dedekind, an
oral surgeon. They are the
parents of three lovely daughters,
Kendra Lyn, a junior at the Uni-
versity of Utah; Deborah Ceanne,
a freshman at the University of
Utah; and Sandra Jo, a junior at
East High School.

During the years Sister Dede-

kind has demonstrated her love
for the gospel and her leadership
abihty by serving in YWMIA
ward presidencies, Hillside Stake
Primary presidency, and ward
Relief Society presidencies. At
the time of her appointment to
the General Board she was serv-
ing as a Monument Park Stake
missionary, as well as a ward
social science class leader.

Sister Dedekind, faithful to
her heritage, has created a com-
pletely gracious, charming home
for her family. She embodies and
radiates the sterling qualities of
dignity, gentility, and humility.
Surely these attributes, coupled
with her sincere testimony of
the gospel and earnest desire to
serve, will enable her to magnify
the call which has come to her
and add great strength to the
General Board.

251

Cleone R. Eccles

Appointed

to the General Board

Jeanette M. Morrell

Cleone Rich Eccles was ap-
pointed to the General Board of
the Relief Society on January 15,
1964. She has a noble heritage,
a fervent testimony of the gospel,
a charming personality, and a
background of travel and ex-
perience.

She is the granddaughter of
apostle Charles C. Rich, and the
daughter of Dr. Edward I. Rich
and Emily Almira Cozzens, pio-
neers in the professional and
cultural development of Weber
County. Her mother was Mount
Ogden Stake president of the Re-
lief Society for twenty-three
years, so she was reared in an
atmosphere of the highest ideals
of Relief Society.

She attended the New England
Conservatory of Music, where
she received professional training
on the violin. During her entire
life she has been most generous
in sharing her great talent.

She married Royal Eccles in
the Salt Lake Temple on August
22, 1918. He passed away Feb-
ruary 5, 1963. They are the
parents of six children: Maren
E. Hardy (Washington D.C.);
Cleone E. Yeates (Salt Lake
City, Utah); Claire E. Matthies
(Ogden, Utah); Edward Rich
Eccles (deceased); Myrelle E.
Thomas (Salt Lake City, Utah);
Justin Rich Eccles (Los Ala-
mitos, California).

She has been active in civic

affairs, serving as a member of
the Weber County Welfare Board
from 1937 to 1955.

In musical circles she served
as a member of the Utah State
Symphony Board. She was active
in bringing the Community Con-
cert Association to Ogden, and
was vice-president of that organi-
zation from 1935 to 1956.

Her Church activities have in-
cluded seven years as Sunday
School teacher; four years as
stake president of the Mount
Ogden YWMIA; four years as
president of the Twelfth Ward
Relief Society; four years as
president of the Mount Ogden
Stake Relief Society; and five
years as literature class leader
in her home ward Relief Society.

Her capacity for S3nTipathetic
understanding and her unselfish
desire to serve in any capacity,
will make her a valuable member
of the Relief Society General
Board.

252

The
Worth
of the

Relief Society
Magazine

T. Bowring Woodbury
Former President, British Mission

Your wonderful increase in Mag-
azine subscriptions over last year
is a great record, and attests
to the devotion and dedication
of the leadership group which
I am privileged to address today.
However, as I look at this
outstanding body of women, I
am reminded of the story of the
Washington, D.C., tourist who
was being driven in the cab
around the city. As they came to
one Federal building, over the
archway were the words, "The
past prologues the future." As
the tourist pondered those words,
he finally asked the cab driver
what they meant. The "cabbie"
replied, "That simply means,
'You ain't heard nuthin' yet.' "
And, I believe, as outstanding as
the increase for this year is, "we
ain't heard nuthin' yet," as far
as you sisters are concerned.

I am always impressed as I
read the 12th Chapter of Revela-
tion, and John recalls to us the
great war in heaven when Satan
and his angels were cast out, that
this did not end the war; the
battleground merely changed

places. For, John tells us, "There-
fore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye
that dwell in them. Woe to the
inhabiters of the earth and of
the sea! for the devil is come
down unto you, having great
wrath, because he knoweth that
he hath but a short time."

We see Satan's influence every-
where on the earth. We see it
particularly in the magazines of
the world, where we not only
know pornography as common-
place, but, worse almost than
that, the innocuous articles in
women's magazines that tell of
the "thrill" of young mothers go-
ing back to school to get their de-
grees, and mothers leaving fami-
lies to take positions that are
challenging, etc., etc. Every in-
fluence is exerted to take mother
out of the home, away from chil-
dren that need and yearn for her
love, her presence, and her con-
stant teachings. Alone, almost,
stands The Relief Society Maga-
zine, combating the influences of
the evil one and fighting the
fight down here where the battle
still rages for men's souls.

253

APRIL 1964

In 1959 in Great Britain, when
we organized the district auxil-
iary boards to help prepare our
people for stakehood, a challenge
was issued to each division of
the mission board. The first in-
structions to the Relief Society
Board were, ''The Relief Society
Magazine should be in every
member's home to increase the
spirituality, to combat evil in-
fluences, to improve the at-
tendance at Relief Society, and
to help the family to be home-
centered in its life." It was sug-
gested that The Relief Society
Magazine was the mortar that
would hold these objectives to-
gether and build a strong build-
ing of preparedness for stakehood.
It was outlined that The Relief
Society Magazine would be the
stimulator, the motivator, and
the blueprint for perfection and
progress in personal lives, in
family life, and in organizational
accomplishment in the mission.

How well the sisters succeeded
in their objective is seen in the
fact that, for the first time in
British Mission history, in 1960,
107% of the members' families
took The Relief Society Maga-
zine, and the mission was on the
Honor Roll. In 1961, the British
Mission led all missions of the
Church, with 147% of the fami-
lies taking the Magazine. And as
far as accomplishing the purpose
of preparation for stakehood,
where there were no stakes in
1959, there are now six stakes in
the original British Mission. Out
of this wide circulation came
some wonderful stories that show
The Relief Society Magazine is
great for husbands, that it is an
ideal missionary, and that the
Magazine reactivates members

and brings within them a desire
to serve.

For example: Roy Caddick,
now in the stake presidency of
the Manchester Stake, is a
schoolteacher. He had complete-
ly forgotten his assignment to be
the teacher-speaker at a faculty
meeting on Monday morning.
When he awakened to his assign-
ment early on Monday morning,
all he had in his pocket was his
wife's copy of The Relief Society
Magazine. He became absorbed
reading the literature lesson on
Shakespeare's Hamlet. Standing
to give his talk, he repeated what
he had read in the Relief Society
literature lesson. When he had
completed his talk, the head-
master arose and said something
like this: *'We want to compli-
ment Mr. Caddick on his excel-
lent preparation. I don't know
how many books he must have
read to give us this compre-
hensive and fresh talk on Shake-
speare's Hamlet, but I do know
it has been the finest faculty talk
we have had this year. We com-
mend him for his example, and
for his study."

As a missionary. The Relief
Society Magazine has no peer.
One of the ardent solicitors in the
British Mission saw a new sister
in church. She asked her to sub-
scribe to The Relief Society Mag-
azine. She did so, even though
this was her first visit to a
strange church. With each suc-
ceeding copy she became en-
grossed in this great women's
Magazine that taught every good
facet of life. She was inspired by
the theology lessons. She was en-
grossed in the social science les-
sons. She was interested in the
culture of the literature lessons.

254

THE WORTH OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

And she was really excited about have read with Sister Woodbury

the work meeting suggestions, her lessons, as she has prepared to

Surely, the Church that pub- teach, first the literature lessons,

lished such an uplifting and well- then the theology lessons, and,

rounded Magazine must be currently, the social science les-

inspired. She began coming to sons. I think the Magazine is

Relief Society, and her discus- better today than it has ever

sions with the missionaries were been — in content, in uplift, and,

merely perfunctory; she had al- surely, in make-up. I think the

ready been converted by the covers of recent months have

Magazine. been frame-worthy — each of

As a means of binding one to them. The new headings in color

the Church, fellowshipping a new are exciting, and the practical

convert, or even bringing one articles such as "Stretching the

back into activity. The Relief Food Budget" present worthwhile

Society Magazine stands alone, ideas for this day of devalued

For instance: a new member went dollars,
to Relief Society for the first

time and subscribed to the Mag- Now, I would like to issue a
azine. The woman giving the challenge to all of you sisters
lesson evidently was unprepared, who represent the leadership of
and our new member was very Magazine sales in your stakes,
disinterested to the point that missions, and districts. The
she thought she would not go Savior held out perfection to us,
again. Shortly, the Magazine be- which, to me, means 100%. There
gan arriving in her home. She should not be a single Relief So-
read it from cover to cover. When ciety in this Church which is not
she came to the lesson material getting 100%. That is assumed!
that the unprepared sister had That is perfection! But more
poorly given, she read it and than that, the Savior said that
thought, why this is beautiful, those who should ask you to go
I guess I didn't understand it. one mile, ''go with him twain."
She decided she must be a part In other words, go the extra mile!
of the discussion of the lessons If you are asked to go one, go
which she was enjo3dng reading, two! I would like to challenge
The Magazine had aroused her every Relief Society to get 200%
interest, rejuvenated her spirit, as a minimum goal for 1964. If
and rekindled her desire to be a every member is a missionary
part of the kingdom. and every member is to bring in

Yes, The Relief Society Maga- another member, I can't think of

zine is a great power, an in- a finer way to begin this accom-

fluence, and a factor of worth in plishment than by giving a sub-

our fight with Satan. I have been scription to your fine neighbor

reading it for thirty-five years, friend who is a non-Mormon, or

When on my first mission to getting her to subscribe to this

Switzerland, as a young boy, I spiritual, uplifting Magazine. Let

was given the assignment of us all go the extra mile and get

working with the Relief Society, that extra mile smile in 1964

In our thirty years of marriage, I with 200%.

255

STORM

Lila Spencer Saskatoon, Saskatchewan, Canada

At four o'clock that winter day
a slender girl with the still, pale
face of a cameo climbed aboard
the bus. It was almost dusk, and
a brisk wind whipped Miriam's
fur coat about her legs as she
stepped up. There were only four
other passengers. A mother in a
worn cloth coat occupied one seat,
and beside her was a lunch ham-
per. Her two little girls in red
snowsuits and red mittens bounced
up and down in the seats behind
her, chanting, ''We're going to
visit Grandma! We're going to
visit Grandma!" They stopped
just long enough to call out a
merry "Hi!" in Miriam's direc-
tion. Across the aisle and a few
seats back, a young man in spec-
tacles nervously checked through
a bulging briefcase. The motor of
the bus had been purring quietly
for some time before the driver
walked through and took their
tickets. Then he folded himself
into the driver's seat with a
quizzical glance out the window,
and the bus began to move.
Miriam tried to relax in her

seat, ignoring the friendliness of
the children. Ever since the un-
expected termination of her en-
gagement the week before, she
had been an automaton, armored
against the world, numb and
frozen. After a sudden decision
in the night she had hurried all
day to get away. Escape and
isolation — that was what she
wanted. Were they the answer to
her unhappiness? She snuggled
down in her fur coat and buried
her face in its collar. Her heart
felt as bleak as the cold gray city
streets outside. Mechanically,
with cold eyes, she watched the
changing winter scene as the bus
left the city limits and moved
into the country. As she glanced
at the evening sky a faint fore-
boding touched her. She looked
at the highway, and snow was
sifting across the road in quick
continuous series like troubled
ripples on windswept water.
There was nothing to worry
about yet. There was something
comforting in the chatter of the
little girls and the rustling papers

256

THE STORM

of the young man. The miles
sped by; Miriam dozed. A sudden
lurching of the bus awakened
her, and then she, as all the
others, was on the edge of her
seat, staring with worried eyes
at the road ahead. The ripples
had become waves of snow that
whipped across the road in great
gusts. In the nearby fields the
cattle, hoary with snow, stood
with their backs humped against
the storm. The bus was traveling
much slower; it swayed with the
heavy gusts.

Miriam turned her eyes from
the road to look at her fellow
passengers. The mother still sat
on the edge of her seat and
looked outside with growing ap-
prehension. Behind her the chil-
dren peeked solemnly out the
window. The young man shifted
restlessly and with tense fingers
tapped an irregular rhythm on
his briefcase. At the front the
driver crouched over the steering
wheel and peered closely through
the windshield. The storm con-
tinued.

It was dark now, and they had
changed directions and were driv-
ing into the storm. In order to
see at all the lights of the bus
had to be on low beam. The
snow came at them like millions
of fierce, ice-tipped needles. The
bus rocked and shook with the
fury of their attack. All about
them was the roar and the vibra-
tion. The driver muttered under
his breath, and tried to see out
the coated windshield. The wiper
groaned as it made a feeble effort
to clear a space. The bus inched
along, and after a tense interval
crawled to a stop outside a small
restaurant in a village with an

impossible Indian name. Miriam
remembered it from other trips.
It served as the bus stop for the
area. To the girl it was almost
primitive, n o electricity, no
plumbing, just gasoline lamps
and two buildings at the back
of the lot. The driver stood up
on cramped legs, and pushing up
his cap with a tired hand, said
wearily, ''This is as far as we can
go. We'll wait out the storm
here." He led the way and held
the door while they climbed out.
The fury of the storm lashed out
at them. The wind nearly blew
them off their feet, and the snow
slapped their faces. The children
shouted and clung to their moth-
er. They went into the restaurant
in a herd.

Inside was light and warmth.
They stamped and brushed off
the snow, and crowded around
the small circulating heater, rub-
bing chilled fingers, blowing
noses, clearing throats. The
young restaurant owner and his
wife hurried to place steaming
bowls of homemade soup on the
counter. He told the driver, ''We
were getting worried about you."

At his urging they all sat down
on the stools and took up their
spoons. They were arrested by
crisp tones from a small battery
radio on the counter. "Blizzard
warning continues. Motorists are
urged to stay off the highways.
All householders are asked to
leave lights on by a window to
guide lost travelers."

They spooned down the thick,
hot soup, and listened in silence
to the news report: "An unprec-
edented blizzard that surprised
even the weatherman has lashed
across the Canadian prairies
with winds of sixty miles an

257

APRIL 1964

hour, gusts up to eighty-five,
leaving hundreds of motorists
stranded. Conditions are wors-
ened by the twenty below zero
temperatures. Heavy snowfall has
disrupted communications and
literally cut off many areas.
However, the storm is expected
to abate sometime during the
night. At United Nations to-
day. . . r

There was much head shaking
among the adults as they solemn-
ly broke crackers and finished
their simple meal. No one spoke.
Miriam looked at the small cafe
as if she had never seen it before.
Last summer she had viewed
with derision its gray walls,
brown counter top, and two mus-
tard-colored booths. Now she al-
most felt affection for it. The
kerosene lamp hanging from the
ceiling spread out a warm, golden
light that covered the obvious
defects, muted the stark colors,
and made it cheery and home-
hke.

The adults did not hurry to
get down from the stools. The
children finished first and dis-
covered a playful tabby kitten to
tease. Their happy play was a
pretty complement to the solemn
tones of the grownups.

After a time, the cafe owner
came out of his living quarters
behind the cafe with a high pile
of blankets and quilts. His wife
followed with three pillows. "I
wish we had beds for you all, but
we've only one back there, and
Mary needs it." His young wife
was obviously pregnant. *'Use
these things to make yourselves
as comfortable as you can. Pil-
lows for the women and children."

With quick resourcefulness the
mother made a bed on the table-

top in the far booth for the two
little girls. She removed their
shoes, tucked them in snugly.
Then she kicked off her shoes,
and wrapped herself in a blanket
on the bench beside them.
Miriam did the same. The driver
and the young man settled down
in the next booth; the young
man kept the briefcase within
reach, like a constant bedfellow.
After the owner of the cafe had
turned down the big hanging
lamp, he and his wife retired to
their quarters, leaving the door
ajar.

The roar of the storm filled the
night. To Miriam it seemed that
the house itself was bending with
the storm. The very nails seemed
to stretch and yield. She heard
their creaking protest. The others
were asleep. She listened to the
even breathing of the children,
the quiet shifting of the mother,
the young man sneezing in his
blanket, the driver snoring in a
low key. From her hard bed she
looked at the isinglass window of
the heater and the warm embers
winked back at her.

The storm was abating. Now,
the noise was a mournful moan-
ing and a sad sobbing. It was like
a woman with wild hair wailing
in a wilderness. Miriam felt a
strange kinship with her. The
tears she had kept frozen inside
her began to course down her
cheeks as the icy core inside
melted away. Her thoughts no
longer chased about in a wild
frenzy, but bathed themselves in
her tears. After a time she dried
her face. The fire through the
tiny window still kept a friendly
vigil. Outside, the storm con-
tinued to retreat. The time of

258

THE STORM

frenzy and woe was over. Now
there was a low, murmuring
sound, comforting like a mother's
gentle lullaby. Hush! Hush! The
girl slept.

Miriam awoke next morning
to happy children's voices. The
adults, easing their cramped mus-
cles, and yawning, took longer
to get up. By the time Miriam
was walking about, the young
owner had already shaken down
the fire and carried out the ashes.
The young man, for once sepa-
rated from his briefcase, thawed
out a peephole in the frosted
window of the front door, and
invited the others to see for
themselves. Miriam could hardly
believe it was the same world.
How peaceful! How still! A block
away she saw the white village
church with its steeple, as serene
as the painted scene on a Christ-
mas card.

Everyone was jolly and friend-
ly. The bespectacled young man
parked his fat briefcase behind
the counter and forgot about it.
He borrowed the cafe owner's
parka, boots, and heavy mitts,
and shoveled wide paths to the
outbuildings. It was cold. From
the back window Miriam could
observe him stop and slap his
mittened hands vigorously
against his thigh at intervals. He
came in when his task was
finished, with rosy cheeks and
hoary eyebrows. He pushed his
frosted spectacles up on his fore-
head to clear the lens, and to
Miriam it seemed that his eyes
gleamed with satisfaction.

Meanwhile, the bus driver
went out to the bus to see if it
would go. From inside they heard
the motor's strangled sputterings
and chokings. He coaxed it along

until it roared in protest, then
finally settled down to a resonant
hum. He let it run awhile before
he came back indoors, blowing
on his fingers and rubbing his
hands. Together, Miriam and
the mother folded blankets and
quilts and put them away. Then
they took their turns at the
washstand. The hand pump was
temperamental. It creakingly re-
fused to yield any water to
Miriam's gingerly, inexperienced
handling.

''Here, let me show you." The
cafe owner pumped energetically,
and water spurted out into the
tin pail. "You weren't holding
your face right," he teased her.
The children thought it was fun
to wash in the enameled basin.
"Where are the taps?" the older
asked. They only protested when
their mother combed through
their tangled hair.

"Breakfast is ready," the
young wife called.

They sat down at the counter
to a country breakfast — por-
ridge, pancakes, bacon and eggs,
and mugs of hot chocolate. No
one hurried. It would be hours,
they knew, before the highway
was cleared. Miriam, to her
amazement, found herself in-
volved in a political discussion
with the young man and the bus
driver. She had not known that
she had strong inclinations one
way or another until they chal-
lenged one of her random state-
ments. She defended her opinions
with fervor. She caught herself
punctuating her remarks with
jabs at the unoffending breakfast
on her plate. The men laughed
at her, and after a moment she
laughed with them.

The meal over, the children

259

APRIL 1964

looked through the toy catalog
while the women chattered over
the dishes. Afterwards, the young
wife took the mother and Miriam
to her bedroom. From a bottom
drawer she brought out the tiny
garments she had made for her
expected baby. She lifted them
from their tissue-paper wrap-
pings and showed them with
something akin to reverence on
her freckled face. She might have
been an empress displaying her
jewels. From the restaurant they
could hear the men loudly talk-
ing about late model cars and
hockey players.

Miriam didn't realize it, but she
came out of the bedroom with a
forlorn face. The young man de-
clared positively, "You need a
walk in the snow. Bundle up and
we'll take these kids for an out-
ing. They're getting a bit bored
with that catalog." The chil-
dren excitedly ran for their snow-
suits. Miriam put on her coat,
but wisely laid aside her modish
hat and felt boots with their
ridiculous high heels. With a
woolen scarf on her head, and
borrowed overshoes, she felt more
comfortable. The children ran
outside like caged animals sud-
denly liberated.

"Yes," the young man said,
as they followed them, "an ex-
perience like this is good for us.
We get down to the essentials
and realize just how many of the
things we work for and are con-
cerned about are just the trap-
pings of civilization. Doesn't this
arouse your pioneer spirit
though?" He trudged through the
snow with purposeful strides, and
Miriam followed in his tracks. At
the edge of the field they caught

up to the little girls who were
bent over something small and
dark on the snow. It was a frozen
field mouse.

"Is it dead?" The older girl
raised stricken eyes.

"Yes," the young man an-
swered. "It got lost in the storm,
I guess."

"Why didn't it stay in its own
little home?" asked the little one.

"Why? Probably because it
was hungry." They found a shel-
tered hole by a tree, and covered
the mouse over with snow.
"There, it's safe now," they told
the children.

"Let's go tell Mama about it,"
one suggested, and the two of
them turned back across the
field.

"Just a little mouse," mused
the young man, "and yet for me
it poses all the major questions
of life and death. I had a little
mouse once, the smallest, ugliest
little creature I had ever seen."

As they slowly followed the
little girls he told Miriam how
he had visited his grandfather's
farm when he was a lad of six.
They had gone for a walk in the
fields one day and had found a
mouse nest that had been run
over by a hay rake. The mother
and all her babies except one
were dead. His grandfather
wished mercifully to kill the
little mouse, for it was less than
an inch long, with no hair, only
rudimentary ears and eyes — a
pink squirming mite was all it
was, with a hungry mouth and
a pathetic, thread-like tail. He
had begged for the mouse for a
pet, and for a day he had kept
it alive, feeding it warmed milk
from an eye dropper, putting it
to sleep in a soft little bed. How

260

THE STORM

it had thrilled him to hold its She felt as unmarked by bitter-
tiny vibrant body in his fingers, ness as the snow before them.
But it had died and he had been How foolish to think she could
heartbroken. Why he kept ask- cut herself off from others —
ing — why? His grandfather had how foolish to want to hide. Re-
tried to explain. side her the young man was mut-

''Why? Only God knows. May- tering, almost to himself, **I

be it was because we didn't know hadn't thought about that mouse

how to care for it. Maybe we fed for years." They walked slowly

it too much — maybe we handled through the peaceful fields,

it too often. Never mind, lad. About noon the snowplow

It's for the best. Never regret cleared the highway. It passed

the love you gave the wee mite, in a shower of snow and a wave

It was not wasted, boy, it was from the driver's furry gauntlet,

not wasted." The bus driver warmed the

It was not wasted. The words motor, and the children skipped

warmed Miriam's heart. The ahead. It was with reluctance

peace that had come to her in that the older passengers said

the night was strengthened now goodby to the cafe owner and his

by this wisdom. She saw it clear- wife. At the last minute the

ly now. Her love, even though it young man remembered that he

had ended in disappointment and had forgotten his briefcase, and

heartbreak, and her unhappiness ran back for it. Miriam shared a

even, were not wasted emotions, seat with the young mother; the

For a time they had seemed like children swung their legs in the

last night's storm, unpredictable seats ahead. The young man and

and destructive, but she knew his briefcase sat across the aisle,

now they were, instead, a disci- They smiled companionably at

pline and a preparation for one another as the bus moved

better, more lasting relationships, onto the highway.

Enchanted Valley

Sylvia Probst Young

There is a valley where the spring will come,
A quiet place, between the snow-crowned hills,
Where winging birds may find a welcome home,
And wooded lanes will shelter daffodils.

There is a valley where small brooks will glide
Across warm pasture lands, through banks of cress;
And where a plowboy whistles to the sky.
And fresh-turned soil awaits the rain's caress.

There is a valley where the spring will come
Across the waiting fields when April's new,
A quiet valley bounded by God's hills.
And where my heart shall keep a rendezvous.

261

to w

?#^#

/-^A

Spring's Impulse

Thelma J. Lund

Where shall I find spring's impulse —
In a hollow of buttercup gold
along the curve of a stream bank
where blades of green unfold?

Here in a woodland meadow
where violet petals stain
the earth and breathe their fragrance
after an April rain?

There in a shallow of water,
the hue of a bluebird's wing,
where a cloud's reflection
floats slowly, rippling?

Or is this elusive impulse
merely a whim of weather
awakened by the soundless
falling of a robin's feather?

Don Knight

262

More Blessed to Receive

Nita Ellis
Penarth, Glamorganshire, South Wales

Well, you're on your way home,
Susan. Glad?" Douglas, big and
tow-haired, smiled at his wife,
sitting listlessly beside him in
the car. He noted, with a pang,
that her pretty blue suit fitted
her more loosely than it had done
six week ago.

"Of course, darling!" She said
it quietly — too quietly. And be-
cause they had been close to one
another for so many years, he
understood at once.

"Now, you don't have to take
it that hard. It won't hurt you
to let others do the jobs you've
always done. I've got it all ar-
ranged. Mrs. James is to come
every day instead of once a week,
and we'll have a nice, quiet holi-
day somewhere."

"I don't want a nice quiet holi-
day, Doug. I just want to do my
own housework, and not watch
someone else doing it."

His smile became wry, as
though he realized the futility of
trying to placate her. He said
nothing, his anxious, gray eyes
fixed on the dusty road ahead.

I shall never get used to it,
she thought, miserably, never.
The memory of the hospital sur-
geon's advice, bluntly matter-of-
fact, brought her near to tears.

"You've led a very active life,
Mrs. Stratton," he had said,
"now you must reorganize things,
so that you take it more easily.
If you do that, you can expect
to have as many more years as
most of us. If you don't, this
trouble will certainly flare up
again, and then. . . ." He had
left the sentence unfinished, but
his eloquent shrug had left a
bleakness in Susan's tired face.

Now, with the car purring its
way through the busy town to
the outskirts, and the new house

263

APRIL 1964

to which they had moved only a into the coolness of the hall,

short time before Susan's illness, It smelled of polish and was

she gathered the last twenty-five brilliant with flowers. In the big

years together in her thoughts, living room the table was laid

all of them busy, vital, active, with her best china, bowls of

She had taken so much more in fruit and jellies colorful against

her stride besides marriage and her gossamer lace cloth. In the

family. The many varied Church place of honor stood a large iced

interests, her garden, the flower cake, with "Welcome Home"

arrangement classes that had written on it.

grown into a local society, the "Everyone's been so good,"

old people who had come to rely Cathy told her. "Mrs. Elliott

on her visits in times of bad brought the cake this morning,

weather — the list was endless. From the Relief Society, with

And now. . . . love, she said. And those flowers

She watched the fields, green in the hall were sent, already

with summer, and tall trees that fixed in the containers, from the

curtseyed in the warm breeze Arrangement Society."

against the blue softness of the That really was thoughtful,

sky, but her mind was shut What a lot of work went into

against the beauty of the tender those kindnesses. The ready tears

afternoon. Lulled by the heat, threatened again, as Susan leaned

she dozed, drooping a little back in the comfortable chair,

against her husband's shoulder, trying to overcome them,

her dark hair spraying into "Your father says that you

curves across her damp brow, have managed splendidly, Cathy,"

she said, at last.

The sound of a familiar bark "Of course. Mum. I brought

startled her, and she opened her Peter with me, and Mrs. James

eyes to see Wilkie leaping down kept an eye on him, while I did

the path, in an ecstatic flurry of the shopping and cooking. I was

doggy welcome. She was home! always home in time to collect

The rose-red brick house was the twins from school and fix

sun-mellowed, its windows spar- Tom's meal. He sends his love

kling. Cathy, looking fresh and — coming over tomorrow."
pretty, in a white linen frock,

was standing at the gate, with Susan felt as though the rela-

one-year-old Peter in her arms, tionship between them had been

"Lovely to have you back, reversed. She had always thought

Mum," she called, happily, as that Cathy needed help, with an

Douglas helped his wife care- old-fashioned house, a lively

fully from the car. baby, and twins only just five.

Susan's face lighted up as she But the young woman who spoke

encircled her daughter's slim so confidently, had a brisk ca-

waist, and stroked Wilkie's mad- pable air that disconcerted her.

ly bobbing head. She savored the "I don't know what we should

warm velvet of her grandson's have done without you," Susan

tiny head against her cheek for admitted. Cathy's answering

a long moment before stepping smile was a serene acceptance of

264

MORE BLESSED TO RECEIVE

her own capabilities, instead of
the glow of a girl paid an un-
expected compliment.

Through the window, Susan
could see the flower beds, still
bare, framing the new lawn. No
one had touched the garden, she
thought. I don't think I could
have borne it, if they'd done that
job for me. Conscious of the
silence, she said, stubbornly, "I'd
planned to do everything myself
— the rose circle — rockery —
all of it. There's no satisfaction
like working on new ground with
your own hands."

"Don't worry, dear, we'll see
to it," her husband promised,
cheerfully, but she shook her
head.

Douglas had done all the hard-
est preparation in their former
garden, but he hadn't the feeling
for growing things, as Susan had.
It had never mattered that he
had brains but no skill with his
hands, as that plot of earth had
been all hers, and she was proud
of her green fingers.

"It wouldn't be the same," she
replied, gently.

The tiny, awkward pause was
broken by the sound of a gate
slamming, feet skidding over the
shining floor, and her son hurt-
ling through the room.

"Lo, Mum." He gave her a
brief, rough hug, thrusting a posy
of tight, pink rosebuds into her
hands. "Gosh, I'm glad you're
back! What we got to eat?" He
registered approval of the loaded
table with a grinning "Wow! Get
a load of that cake!"

The tension was eased, and
Susan ran fond blue eyes over
the sturdy rosy-cheeked figure in
the slightly faded jeans. He had

not been allowed to visit her in
the hospital because he was only
ten and she had missed him.

"Thanks, Kenny," she said,
lifting the blooms, and inhaling
their perfume. "They're lovely."

"Thought they'd go into old
Noddy's cart." Kenny began to
set chairs around the table. "See-
ing you got no flowers growing
yet."

"Go and wash your hands,
son." Douglas spoke sharply, and
Kenny stared at him.

"Take Noddy with you," sug-
gested his mother. "Run a little
water in, and you can arrange
them for me." She turned to the
recess where the little donkey
and cart, modeled out of cream
and brown pottery usually stood.

"I put it away. Mum," ex-
plained Cathy. "In the hall cup-
board, Kenny — back of the top
shelf. I wasn't having it broken
while I was in charge," she went
on, "I put your favorite orna-
ment out of Pete's way."

It was a happy meal. Kenny
kept them laughing, and baby
Peter, bolstered by cushions,
lolled contentedly, at his gran-
nie's side. Douglas touched his
wife's fingers, as she passed
plates, and the small, sweet con-
tact eased the pain of knowing
that he would never completely
understand how she felt about
the surgeon's verdict.

Long after Douglas was asleep
that night, Susan lay, watching
the sparkle of moonlight netted
in the branches outlined against
her window. Her body was taut
and unrelaxed, while mentally,
she took up, one by one, thoughts
of the future. To be still was
only to be half alive. Oh, yes, she

265

APRIL 1964

could cut down on a few things,
but not all of them. If she was
busy, she was happy — and, sure-
ly, if she was happy, she would
be well, she argued to herself.
She wasn't going to let them
close in a protective circle around
her, taking all her life away from
her, doing the things she had
always done.

When Cathy left the following
day, she took a bundle of laundry
with her.

"There's no need," Susan pro-
tested, indignantly.

"It's just that there's extra
this week," Cathy said, trying to
soothe her. "Mrs. James has had
other things to cope with, and my
washing machine's as good as
yours."

Her smile was impish, affec-
tionate, the kind she used to
coax Peter out of a difficult
mood, and the feeling of un-
reality invaded Susan again.

"I'm not an invalid, Cath."

"No, dear, you're convalescent.
Remember how you looked after
me, when Peter was born?"

"That was different."

"It wasn't different at all. It's
nice to be doing something for
you. Couldn't you try looking at
things that way? You've helped
so many people, and they're all
longing to say 'thank you.' I
met Judy Elliott on the way here
this morning, and she says she'd
just love to plant the flower beds
for you."

"Thank you," said Susan, firm-
ly, "but I don't want the garden
touched."

"It will have to be done
some time," Cathy pointed out
with sweet reasonableness. "Bye,
Mum. See you tomorrow."

Her smile was unperturbed,

and Susan, watching her wheel
Peter down the drive, dashed
away the weak tears that seemed
to be always near the surface.
Cathy, she reflected, was grown
up in a way she had never been
before. She seemed a competent
stranger, as trimly efficient as
the starched hospital nurse had
been.

AACHEN Douglas came home un-
expectedly from the office some
days later, he met Susan coming
downstairs with her arms full of
material. She looked at him de-
fiantly. "I promised to make
these up, before I went into
hospital. There's nothing to a
few hours sewing."

"Those are for the club can-
teen, aren't they? Surely some-
one else could have taken over a
job of that kind."

"Judy Elliott offered to, but I
wanted to do it, Douglas."

"What else have you been do-
ing?" he asked, gently, seeing her
strained, pale face.

"I sorted over the piece box
to find scraps for the patchwork
quilt we're making, and cut out
some felt toys for the work meet-
ing. Just quiet jobs. That's all."

"Absolutely all?" he pursued,
relentlessly.

"Well, I just walked over to
see the Wilsons. They have both
been ill for months, and they love
visitors. It wasn't far. Don't look
so accusing."

"It's too much, Susan. You're
beginning again, taking up all
the old jobs, and you can't do
that."

"You don't know how it feels
to have people coming over to
help, Mrs. James with the jam
making, Cathy whisking away

266

MORE BLESSED TO RECEIVE

odd parcels of laundry, Judy of-
fering to plant my garden. You
can't understand how I hate tak-
ing.''

"You've always given." He
drew the finished curtains from
her. "Sometimes it's more blessed
to receive, my dear."

There was a babble of young
voices outside, and Susan turned
as the door burst open, to admit
Jane and Tony, as alike as two
peas in a pod.

"Look, Grannie," they piped,
"look what we've brought you —
flowers."

Brown earth and green stains
smeared the chubby knees of the
twins, and in their dusty warm
hands they held tightly bundled
dandelion heads.

"To put in Noddy's cart," ex-
plained Jane, breathlessly. Wav-
ing her fistful of flashy gold, she
ran to the window sill, where
Noddy the donkey stood in har-
ness between the chintz curtains.
Excitedly she grabbed. There was
a small gasp from Susan and a
crash as the ornament hit a chair.
The donkey lay on his side on
the carpet his cart broken away
from him.

At the sight of grannie's face,
Jane's round cheeks flushed and
her brown eyes clouded. "I didn't
mean to break Noddy, Grannie.
I only wanted to put these lovely
flowers in his cart. Please don't
be cross. I couldn't help it."

Tony put one grubby arm
around his sister's shoulders.
"They can mend it," he said
with male nonchalance. "Mum-
my's got some glue that can stick
anything."

Susan's look rested on them,
two hot, tired little scraps, with

their carefully picked gifts still
clutched against their panting
chests.

Douglas thought he had never
seen anything more graceful than
the swift droop of his wife's body
to receive those gifts. She buried
her face in the yellow weeds, cry-
ing out how beautiful they were.
"I'll put them in the little green
bowl — see? I'll put some water
in it. And the donkey can be
mended quite easily." She went
out, the children dancing arounri
her, their shrill delight filling the
house.

But after her daughter had
taken her little ones home, Susan
inspected Noddy unhappily.

"It won't show, Susan," her
husband said. "It broke at the
right part, luckily."

"Remember buying this little
fellow?" Her voice quivered.
"The first present you ever gave
me." She fingered the small ani-
mal lovingly. "All through the
years, I've grown dwarf plants in
a rockery, to supply his cart. I've
never thought of him as a china
figure, but a symbol. A reminder
of the happiness we've shared.
Now, he is patched up — he'll
never be the same." Her face
crumpled. "Like me — just like
me!" The tears she had held
back for so long flowed unheeded.
She buried her face in her hands
and sobbed.

Douglas picked her up bodily,
holding her close, waiting until
she was calm enough to listen to
him. "You make it difficult for
us, darling. We all love you and
want to help. We want you to
get better."

"Better for what? If I can't do
the things I've always done.

267

APRIL 1964

what's left? Oh, I'm sorry, dear.
I'm behaving badly, but I can't
seem to help it."

"You must, Susan," he told
her calmly. "You've got to work
this out for yourself. You know
that." But as he bent over her,
feeling the softness of her cheek,
he doubted whether she ever
would.

The tension of inner conflict
hung over the entire house. Its
central point was the naked-
looking garden that none of
them dared touch. It would have
been their contribution to Su-
san's defeat.

Kenny was too young to under-
stand that, but the bare stretch
beyond the French doors fretted
him. He said to his father one
day, "Aren't we ever going to put
any flowers in the garden?"

"I expect Mum will do some-
thing about it, when she feels
better. Ken," Douglas replied,
guardedly.

Kenny frowned over his home-
work, thinking about something
one of the boys at school had
told him. A party held in the
garden instead of the house,
where everyone brought a plant
to put in the ground. Thoughts
soon shaped into an idea that
was both wonderful and simple.
If his mother didn't feel like
making the garden pretty, they
could all get together and do it
for her. It was just a question of
getting enough people, and he
knew most of those she worked
with. The important thing was
to keep it a secret from her.

His mother was sewing in the
living room. "What kind of flow-
ers do you like best. Mum?" he
inquired.

"I like them all," she told him.
"Why?"

"Oh, I just wondered. What
sort would you like in your gar-
den?"

"Ken!" his father said, hur-
riedly, "isn't it almost your bed-
time?"

After Kenny had gone,
thoughtfully, upstairs, Susan
said, "Poor old Ken. He can't be
expected to know how I feel."

"Are you going to leave it as
it is?" Douglas asked.

"I suppose I shall have to have
something done," she conceded,
reluctantly. "But I don't mind
what. It isn't important."

"It was, once, Susan."

"Yes, but it was my garden,
then. It was to have been my
own achievement, and I suppose
I just don't want to give it up."

If she had been less preoccupied,
she would have noticed the
banded-together look that en-
closed her family.

"Somebody's got to do some-
thing to wake Mum up, and
make her realize how selfish she's
being," Cathy had said to her
father

"Selfish, Cath? Is that fair?"

"Yes. How would she have felt
if all the people she has helped
had refused to accept anything
from her?"

The relationship between
Cathy and her mother had
changed, Douglas thought. Cathy
was no longer the young house-
wife, needing support and advice.
He doubted, suddenly, whether
that Cathy had existed, except
in Susan's imagination. But it
must be hard to realize that one
was no longer indispensable, he

268

MORE BLESSED TO RECEIVE

thought, with a flash of compas- Susan's expression altered. Her

sion. eyes shone as she watched her

Some days later, Douglas took friends. "IVe been stupid to want

Susan out for the afternoon and to be independent. See how

when they returned, it was to happy they look!"
find people, busy with trowels Walking towards them, her

and boxes of plants, crowding the voice lifted, joyously, ''Douglas

garden. has just told me what you have

''What's this?" Susan de- planned. It's a wonderful sur-

manded, her face tight with dis- prise, and the best present I've

may. had in my whole life."

Douglas turned her round to Kenny, disheveled and earnest,

face him. "This was Ken's idea, appeared. "Is it a good garden

We thought it a good one. These party. Mum?"
are the folks you've helped for Susan's laugh held the old

years. This is their way of thank- merry ring. "It's the best idea

ing you — the labor of their you ever had. Ken," she assured

hands. Are you going to tell them him, and, sensing that his Mum

to leave, because it's your place, was herself again, he beamed,
or accept the gifts we've brought, "Where d'you want these rose

and will go on bringing as long trees put?" he asked, important-

as you'll let us?" ly.

QuintAf- fnr Spring

Hazel Loomis

He came with spring full in his face.
Gone autumn's doubt, gone winter's seal.
Spring's garlands wove a path of lace,
A petaled spring was warm to feel.

The earth was bright and garden-green
Around about him where he knelt
Within a maple-wooded scene.
Oh, prayer, pierce sky! Oh, heaven, melt.

And forge from rock a holy stream
Of promise for a crying void
Or wisdom's lack!
Who was he to doubt the word?

A blackness — battle-pitched until
Spring burst, fire-opal bright.
With words so clean
They covered all the earth.

Oh, many springs are woven there —
A gentle path — a quiet wood —
Where he came alone for prayer. . . .
Tread lightly, lightly where he stood.

269

omm/

Caroline Eyring Miner
To Be Happy

Everything has its beauty, but not everyone sees it," said Confucius. This
idea is akin to the one of "taking your good time with you," in which case
you are sure to have it. It is one of the great sins to have had the potential
for happiness, which we all have, but to have failed in its realization.

The older I grow, and the more people I meet who carry grudges against
this person and that, against this circumstance and that, with innumerable
alibis for not being happier, the more wonderful I think my mother was.

Mother was an optimist. Some criticized her for her undiscriminating
tastes, as they labeled them. She thought there was no lovelier house than
hers that just grew like Topsy a room at a time. She loved the little sleepy
farming community in which she lived. She loved all the people in that town,
just for their particular peculiarities and qualities. She loved each of her
children, together with all their faults, of which she seemed strangely unaware.

She enjoyed every little thing: golden dandelions, no matter in what
annoying place they might be growing; spicy yellow roses that grew wild
all over the place and were a detestable nuisance to everyone else. She had
a moving picture of color TV, long before the invention, in the magnificent
Arizona sunsets, which she so extravagantly praised. She was one person on
whom "nothing was lost" that could bring her happiness.

The Listener's Part

As a speaker in your service, I have a duty to deliver to you the speech I
have prepared for you. You have a duty, too," the speaker continued. "Your
responsibility is to listen and absorb and apply. Now, if you get through listen-
ing before I get through speaking, just raise your hands and I'll stop."

It worked like magic. With such a challenge, people listened and didn't
get through before the speaker did. The very fact that they listened motivated
them to gain from the talk.

The listener's part is less dramatic than that of the speaker, but it is
every bit as significant. When we are speaking we are only giving forth what
we already know, but when we listen we may learn something new.

Being Educated

Being educated means to prefer the best not only to the worst but to the
second best," said the philosopher, William Lyon Phelps. Often we are put
on the spot to justify an education for a person if he does not make more
money than an uneducated person, and surprisingly enough, many do not.
The above quotation is one good reason for having an education — to
raise one's tastes; to lift standards; to help one be satisfied with only the best
— the best literature, the best homemaking, the best performance in any art.
Especially is it necessary for one to set a high standard in Church service.
Only excellence is worthy of the Lord.

270

^^^B

MP* m

/omans
Sphere

• ■

11T._5L

Ramona W, Cannon ^H

Lt. Colonel Harriet W. Worley, of the

United States Army Nurse Corps, re-
ceived the Legion of Merit award, the
Nation's second highest peacetime
award, at Fort Douglas, Utah, in Janu-
ary. Authorized by the President of the
United States, the citation reads: "With
rare foresight, mature judgment, keen
and analytical ability and resourceful-
ness, she developed the first Army
Nurse Corps Career Management pro-
gram, and was the innovator of formal
nursing research and development in
the Army."

Mothers in Utah have the lowest In-
fant mortality rate (20.3 per 1,000
live births) in the United States, ac-
cording to Dr. Joseph P. Kesler, Direc-
tor, Department of Children's Services,
Utah State Department of Health.
Among the factors involved in this
record, Dr. Kesler lists the following:
a higher educational level of the moth-
ers, resulting in better infant care; a
relatively low rate of cigarette smoking
by mothers; relatively good hygienic
and sanitary standards in the home;
and the birth of more than ninety-nine
per cent of all Utah babies in hospitals.

Mary G. Roebling, who is a bank presi-
dent, predicts, "Within the next decade
we will see a tremendous increase in
the number of women occupying top
managerial positions."

Queen Frederika of Greece and her
daughter. Princess Irene, twenty-two,
arrived in New York January 22, for a
brief visit in the United States. The
Queen, a highly intelligent and well
educated woman, received an hon-
orary doctor of laws degree from
Columbia University, and observed
American television programs.

Margaret Chase Smith, senior Senator
from Maine, on January 27, entered
the race for the Republican nomination
for President of the United States. First
woman to enter actively such a cam-
paign in a major party, her name will
be presented in primaries in New
Hampshire and Illinois and probably
in the District of Columbia and Ore-
gon. Mrs. Smith served in the House
of Representatives from 1940-1948 and
in the Senate since 1948. She is noted
for faithful attendance at Senate ses-
sions and committee meetings, being
a member of two powerful committees,
the Aeronautical and Space Sciences
Committee and the Armed Services
and Appropriations Committee.

There are 57,926,000 women of voting
age in the United States. That is ap-
proximately 3,828,000 more than the
men of voting age in the country.
Women could actually control political
situations, but they rarely vote as a
block. Polls show that more men than
women are favorable to the idea of
having a woman president.

271

EDITORIAL

Volume bI " April 1

umber 4

Belle S. Spafford, President
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Relief Society Time at the New York World's Fair

June 24-25, 1964

As the Church has moved out of the wilderness since it was organized
in 1830 so, under the guidance of the Priesthood, Relief Society has
moved with it. As the gospel is brought to different nations, kindreds,
tongues, and people, the divine organization for women — the Relief
Society — is also constituted to do the work assigned by the Church
to Church women.

With the great impetus today from the inspired plans of accelera-
tion in Church government. Relief Society, as the companion organi-
zation to the Priesthood, moves forward in like tempo with expanded
programs. Its Singing Mothers have won signal recognition in many
parts of the Church, none greater than the 1961 International Chorus
of Singing Mothers which combined singers from Utah with singers
from the British Isles under the leadership of Sister Florence J. Mad-
sen. Now, at the New York World's Fair, Singing Mothers Concerts
are to be given under the direction of the General Board on the after-
noons of June 24 and 25, 1964. The Singing Mothers will all be from
the New York, New Jersey, Boston, Philadelphia, Washington, and Po-
tomac Stakes. Mrs. Ellen Neilson Barnes, chorister of the Washington
Stake Relief Society, will conduct the two concerts. Dr. Florence Jepper-
son Madsen, chairman of the General Board's music committee, will be
associated with Mrs. Barnes in presenting numbers at the concerts.
Mrs. Barnes and Mrs. Madsen are both graduates of the New England
Conservatory of Music and both are experienced in conducting Singing

272

Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhal
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd

Hazel S. Cann
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J, Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles

Mothers Choruses. This activity sets a new pattern in General Board
direction wherein the major responsibility is placed upon a geographic
unit of the Church. Two concerts will take place on each of the after-
noons of June 24 and 25 at the World's Fair Pavilion. This would seem
a propitious time for Relief Society women everywhere who plan to
attend the Fair with their families to make their visit to the Fair include
these dates.

Relief Society women will serve as hostesses at the Better Living
Center at the Women's Hospitality Center under the direction of Anna
Laura Stohl Cannon for the week of June 22-27. June 24 has been
designated as Relief Society Day at the Better Living Center, at which
time the Relief Society General Presidency will receive guests of national
and international renown. This Center will serve as the official head-
quarters for national and international women's organizations. Colonial
Williamsburg is doing the interior decorating of this 5,000 square foot
space which has been assigned to the Center.

President Belle S. Spafford is a member of the Board of the
Women's Advisory Council to the 1964-65 New York World's Fair. She
works also under the direction of the World's Fair Committee of our
Church.

It is hoped that Relief Society sisters everywhere will converge
on the New York World's Fair June 24 or 25 to enjoy the Singing
Mothers Concerts.

— M. C. S.

273

The previews for the 1964-65 lessons will appear in the June 1964
issue of The Relief Society Magazine, and the lessons for October will
be in the July 1964 issue. In order to obtain the June issue of the
Magazine it will be necessary for renewals and new subscriptions to
reach the General Offices by the first of May 1964. It is suggested
that Magazine representatives check their Hsts immediately so that
all Relief Society members wiU receive all of the issues containing
the lessons. It is suggested that ward presidents make this announce-
ment in the April meetings.

The Warblers

Dorothy J. Roberts

They brought a song, a wisp of thread,
They scanned the pine outside my sill
For nesting a perennial mate.
And something moved my wintering will.

Song grew until a symphony
Rose from the neighborhood of trees.
And something, listening, aroused
My waning wonder, hearing these

Who weave their hopes above the street.
Paired for flight into songful teams.
Who build the bits I throw away
Into a dwelling for their dreams.

274

Cancer's Two Deadly Gaps

American Cancer Society

In cancer, in 1964, there are two deep, tragic gaps: the research gap
and the education gap. Cancer research has accompHshed fifty per
cent of its task. Today, it is possible cure to one half of all cancers.
The remaining fifty per cent waits on new discoveries — bridging
the research gap. The other gap — the education gap — could be
bridged immediately. Lack of education cancels some of the benefits
of research — by keeping about one out of every six cancer patients
from the prompt diagnosis and the proper treatment that could
save his life. In one year — this year — in this country, the educa-
tion gap will cost about 90,000 hves — people who could be saved
from cancer if they were properly educated and motivated to help
themselves.

Education could save: people who have not learned the seven
danger signals that may mean cancer — or who fail to act on these
signals; people who do not know that cancer can be cured if found
early, hence avoid periodic health examinations; people who do not
know what modem surgery, radiation, and drugs can do against
cancer, hence avoid proper treatment or delay it too long for safety.
The seven danger signals are: unusual bleeding or discharge; a
lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere; a sore that does not
heal; change in bowel or bladder habits; hoarseness or cough; indi-
gestion or difficulty in swallowing; change in wart or mole.

To cure more, give more to the American Cancer Society!

Earth Renewed

Grace Barker Wilson

I had forgotten how the earth is fair,
The miracles of birds and butterflies,
Till I saw wonder shining in her eyes,
And shafts of sunlight making gold her hair.

We gathered nuts and left them for the squirrels.
We watched the wild canaries flash and dart
From tree to tree. Again I felt a part
Of mystery encompassing small girls.

A bright leaf fallen from a maple tree,
A fluffy cloud ship floating overhead,
Were newly beautiful when sunset's red
Reflected all her wonderment to me.

275

Merle E. Feriante

Clara floated gently, unhurried,
through the anesthetic until the
gleam of the delivery room ceiling
brought her back to reality.

''That didn't take long," she
thought with drowsy relief.

"You have a Httle girl." The
doctor's pleasant voice caught
her up with a jerk.

"Is she all right?" She gave
weak voice to the question first
on a mother's tongue.

"Yes," the doctor's voice re-
assured her. She gave in to the
lassitude that plagued her, float-
ing gently to the haven of no
pain. "But," he continued, pull-
ing her rudely back, "she has
something wrong with her stom-
ach. A hernia, or something of
that order."

She forced herself to show
interest.

"Oh?" Hernia operations were
quite common. She began to drift
away again, but the doctor
wouldn't let her.

"Let's go to the nursery so you
can see her." Clara felt the table
move under her and watched

through pleasantly clouded vis-
ion as the ceiling changed from
white to cool green.

The table stopped and a gentle
hand on her cheek turned her
face toward the nursery window.
She forced herself to concentrate.
The nurse, holding the baby,
watched the mother's expression
as she looked into the round face,
eyes pinched tight, the little nose
pressed flat into a red, soft-
fleshed face, dark hair curled
tightly to her head.

"She weighs nine pounds and
thirteen ounces," the doctor said,
and the mother smiled weakly,
breathed. . . .

"She's beautiful!" The nurse
with a deft hand, turned back
the blanket to reveal the wrin-
kled, red, freshly washed little
body. There ! ! ! She saw but
couldn't comprehend. She closed
her eyes to shut out the sight
and longed with all her heart to
return to the safety of oblivion
. . . anywhere just to get away
from now.

She felt a tear slide down her

276

PLEASE, NOT THIS ONE

cheek and raised a hand to con-
ceal her face.

"What happened?" she whis-
pered, sick with grief. She felt
the gentle pressure of a hand on
her shoulder, and looking up met
the doctor's unflinching gaze.

There was such concern there
that she felt sorry for him and
guilty also that she was causing
him such anxiety.

"We don't know how or why
these things happen," he said
gently, "perhaps she'll be all
right. We'll just have to wait and
see." But she had again covered
her face, seeking privacy.

"You had better put her to
bed," he directed softly.

The table moved and she let
herself sink back into blessed un-
awareness. She was dimly aware
of gentle hands moving her,
pillows flattened, and the warmth
of heated blankets tucked around
her. Someone was crying, some-
where. Such heartbroken sobs.
She wished they would stop. She
didn't like to hear anyone cry.

Something terrible must have
happened, she thought. She
opened her eyelids with great
effort and discovered with sur-
prise that it was she crying. She
stopped abruptly, ashamed of her
lack of control. Why was she
crying? For herself? The baby?
Disappointment? The uncertain-
ty of the situation? She didn't
know. She turned toward the
sanctuary of the wall and invited
the soothing balm of semi-con-
sciousness again, but it was gone.
It wouldn't return. So, there
was to be no going back. What
was ahead? It had finally hap-
pened to her. She, too, had given
birth to an imperfect child. That

much was a faCt, but would it
live? If it did, then what? Had
they called her ^husband? Had
they told him? What would he
think? There were too many
questions. She closed her eyes
and hid her face in the pillow.
Immediately she saw the baby.
She opened her eyes frantically.
She would not feel the same way
about this baby as she had the
others. She would not love it or
get attached to it, that was her
only hope. Then, if the baby
should die, the loss wouldn't be
so painful. She nodded her head
firmly. Yes! That was the only
way.

She raised herself heavily and
reached for the glass and tube
beside the bed. The water tasted
so good. Would she ever get
enough? She fell back and again
turned her face to the wall.
Weariness, physical and emotion-
al, overcame her and she drifted
gently away.

A hand on her shoulder, a
gentle kiss on her cheek, pulled
her out of the dark comfortable
nothing. She came reluctantly.
Looking up into her husband's
brown eyes searchingly, she knew
immediately that they hadn't
told him.

"Another girl, huh?" Hal
grinned. "When are you going to
add a little variety to this family
of ours?" She tried to smile but
her face crumpled as she began
to weep. Her arms reaching des-
perately pulled him close. She
couldn't bear to have even him
see the hurt in her face. He drew
back in alarm.

"Hey, honey, what's the mat-
ter?" He slipped an arm under

277

APRIL 1964

her shoulders and pulled her
close.

"There's something wrong with
our baby," Clara sobbed broken-
ly, then quickly closed her eyes
to shut out the sight of his face
gone suddenly white; the sick
look of fear that tightened the
corners of his mouth. He held
her close, wordlessly, for a mo-
ment.

"Well, honey," Hal pushed the
damp curls back from her face
with gentle fingers, "we wondered
if sooner or later something
would be wrong with one of them,
didn't we?"

She nodded jerkily, swallowing
hard. They had discussed it.

"But not this one," she pleaded
desperately, "please, not this
one." They clung together silent-
ly until the misery that had
filled the room gently subsided.

"Have you seen the pedia-
trician yet?"

"No."

"Let's wait and see what he
says." He bent to kiss her cheek.
"Now, don't feel so badly . . . it's
nothing we could have helped."
He answered her unspoken ques-
tion. "Things will work out,
you'll see." He laid her against
the pillows and straightened up,
holding her hand so tightly the
wide gold wedding band cut into
her fingers. "I'll be right back.
I'm going down to see her." He
was back in five minutes.

She's cute, isn't she?" Clara
smiled through her tears. At
least some things weren't so dif-
ferent. "She'll be all right," Hal
predicted and she tried to absorb
some of his confidence. "She's
big and strong, and even if it

means an operation she'll be able
to stand it." She cringed, miser-
able at the thought of an oper-
ation on such a small body. After
a prolonged silence her husband
began to speak hesitantly. Strug-
gling to eradicate the thought of
an operation, she followed his
words carefully, praying for dis-
traction.

"I met Grant Fuller down the
hall," he spoke slowly, thought-
fully. "Irene's here. They had
their baby today, too." He hesi-
tated, undecided, then continued,
"It died a half hour ago."

She lay there stunned. Becom-
ing aware that her teeth were so
tightly clenched they ached, she
relaxed with effort.

"She was born under the cove-
nant, so they, at least, know
they'll have her in the hereafter,"
he concluded.

Suddenly her arms felt so
empty they ached. The here-
after's too far away, she thought
in a panic. My baby's just down
the hall and I want her now.
But how long would she be there?
At least Grant and Irene knew.
Ahead of her was what? A crip-
pled child? Would she require so
much attention that the rest of
the family would suffer neglect?
She suddenly realized what a
pathetically weak person she
was. What was ahead for them?
She couldn't face any of it.

"At least we can hope," Hal
answered her unspoken question.
But what was hope? It could be
a deceiving liar, luring her to-
ward happiness, then abruptly
plunge her to the very depths of
despair. She shook her head in
silent rebellion. NO! ! She'd not
be lured into that trap. "You
know these things happen to

278

PLEASE, NOT THIS ONE

teach us something," he insisted,
watching her face intently.

"Yes," she agreed, "I know
that," her forehead wrinkled,
"but what? What?"

He shrugged, absently rubbing
the back of her hand with his
thumb.

Hal looked at the telephone be-
side her bed. "You should call
your mother."

"I know I should," she replied
wearily, "but she'll ask 'Is every-
thing all right?' and then what
do I say? We don't even know if
the baby will live or not. Besides
mother has enough to worry
about with Janet." He nodded
reluctantly.

Janet, her little niece, was suf-
fering from an incurable disease.
The little girl's grandmother,
with gentle hands, performed for
Janet many tasks and helped
Janet's mother so the little girl
had not gone into a hospital.

Clara, on the other hand, had
always regarded Janet as some-
one who deserved to be loved but
harbored a deep feeling of guilt
because in spite of this convic-
tion, the wandering, innocent,
baby eyes, aimlessly seeking
hands, and the unintelligible ut-
terings of a child of ten years
had frightened her. She had been
relieved to move to another city.

Now what? Would her baby
be another Janet to the family?
More of the same arguments . . .
the whole confusing conflict all
over again?

"No," Clara said decisively,
"I can't call her yet . . . maybe
tomorrow," she half promised be-
fore he left.

That night, the pediatrician,
whom she had known for twelve

years, was a stranger at the foot
of her bed. The concern in his
face told her before he did the
results of his examination in the
nursery.

Clara again felt guilty that she
had brought a less than perfect
babe into the world and was
causing still another person such
obvious concern. She smiled en-
couragement.

"I've seen the baby," his eyes
were steady. She waited. "The
big question is whether her body
is capable of functioning and
only time will answer that." The
smile left her face. She had
counted on him to reassure her.
"Are you going to nurse her?"
His question plopped in the awk-
ward silence. She avoided his
eyes.

"I don't know," she murmured
miserably. "Why don't I know?"
she asked herself desperately.
She had nursed the others. There
had been no question then. "But
this one is different," she excused
herself. "If I nurse her and she
dies, then what?" The physical
pain would be just another re-
minder of her loss. I couldn't
stand it, she thought wildly.
What if they decided the baby
could not leave the hospital when
she did, then what? So many
problems, was there no end? She
pressed her hands to her throb-
bing temples. Was there no way
out of this trap? "I don't know!"
she repeated defiantly into the
strained silence.

"You have plenty of time
to decide," the pediatrician as-
sured her mildly.

"I've arranged with the nurs-
ery to show you your baby when-

279

APRIL 1964

ever you want to see her," he
said kindly.

She nodded and murmured a
thank you, but she knew in her
heart that she wouldn't go. Per-
haps, given time, she would be
able to forget what she looked
like. No . . . she would not go
see her. The less she had to do
with the baby the better for her.
She wouldn't get attached to her.

Night passed in drugged, fitful
slumber, awakening to awareness
and willing herself back into ob-
livion . . . blessed oblivion . . .
peaceful . . . unthinking . . . un-
complicated oblivion. But with
the coming of day her period of
respite ended.

"Do you want the news of
your baby's birth published in
the newspapers?" an impersonal
nurse inquired, her pencil poised.

Clara looked up in surprise.
They had never asked her that
before. Were they so sure it
wouldn't live? What would she
tell the children? . . . They had
waited so long with the little bed
so carefully made up. How did
you tell them there was no baby
to put in it ... ?

"You don't have to if you don't
want to," the nurse avoided her
eyes as she prodded her toward
a decision.

She thinks I'm ashamed of my
baby, the mother suddenly re-
alized with a deep sense of shame.
But was being a coward a better
virtue? How selfish she had been.
She should have been thinking
of her husband and children and
trying to make the situation
more bearable for them, but she
had made herself the biggest
problem.

o . . . Her first concern should
have been for the tiny baby down
in the nursery whom she had
been so deliberately ignoring. She
felt a sudden sense of release. It
had never occurred to her not to
acknowledge the birth of the
baby.

"Of course I want it pub-
lished," she replied firmly, and
the poised pencil made its mark
and left. She thought of the tiny
girl down the hall. If she, her
own mother, wouldn't claim and
love her, who would? She had
the right, perfect or not, to be
loved and cared for by her
mother whether she lived one
day, one week, or whatever time
she had.

Clara looked up as the doctor
entered the room followed by a
nurse carrying her baby. She
had seen the baby only the once
since it was born and now, as she
looked into her small face and
laid a gentle finger against the
softest cheek she had ever
touched, her heart ached with
love and compassion.

"May I hold her?"

The nurse, after a nod from
the doctor, handed her the baby.
Her cheeks flushed with shame
as she realized that they, too,
had misunderstood her coward-
ice. She looked into the small
closed-up face, and wondered
how long . . . today . . . tomorrow
. . . one week ... it didn't matter
. . .this was her baby. If she just
lives two weeks, then I'll be sure,
she made herself the vain prom-
ise.

"She seems to be in good order
internally," the doctor volun-
teered encouragingly.

280

PLEASE, NOT THIS ONE

The mother's eyes left the
baby face and looked up into his
searchingly. Here was more than
she had dared hope for. She
clutched the pink bundle against
her, pressing her cheek to the
face of the sleeping infant. Tears
slid down her cheeks, and in
spite of herself, she sobbed. She
felt the baby taken from her and
firm hands put her to bed. A
capsule was pressed into her
hand. She cried steadily until
the drugged pillow that softens
all emotions put her to sleep.

That evening Clara looked
down at the dark head pillowed
on her arm. The satin cheeks
were dimpling rhythmically as
the baby nursed. Her small fin-
gers closed around Clara's thumb.
With a gentle hand she stirred
the tight, dark curls. Placing her
daughter against her shoulder,
she patted the tiny back.
Through the blanket she could
feel the row of safety pins hold-
ing a binder securely around the
small body. She smiled as she
felt the soft brush of warm
breath . . . that precious breath

of life . . . and her heart filled
with gratitude for having her to
hold one more day.

Suddenly she saw beyond the
physical imperfection of her baby
and knew what it was that must
be learned. She held the baby
from her and looked at her in-
tently.

Her thoughts turned to her
other children. She didn't love
any one of them, more or less,
according to his physical con-
dition. The spirit within shaped
them and made them who and
what they were.

How could she have been so
blind? First about little Janet
and then her own baby. Now she
could understand her mother's
stubborn devotion to Janet's
care. She, with greater wisdom,
had seen beyond that tortured
little body and loved the pre-
cious, innocent soul that was held
captive within.

Gathering her daughter into
her arms, carefully so as not to
awaken her, Clara held her close
to her heart and reached for the
telephone.

Desert in Springtime

Ethel Jacobson

Here are dusty creek beds,

Stones, and burning sand,
But spring comes tripping bravely

To this forbidding land.
Seeds lie quiet, waiting

The fleeting kiss of rain,
Then magically blossom

To carpet dune and plain.
Poppy, mariposa.

Verbena, lupine, broom —
No one knows spring truly
Till he sees the desert bloom!

281

His
IForgitiing

Viola Ashton Candland

. . . and when they were come to the place, which
is called Calvary, there they crucified him . . . (Luke 23:33).

How callously they nailed him to the cross.

Quite unaware this dreadful, dreadful deed

Was prophecy fulfilled, believing loss

Of life would mean the end of him. No seed

Of blame could root in Christ, where true love grew

To bear Its fruits upon the cross and plead,

"Forgive them for they know not what they do,"

And stand as an example and a creed.

The nails — the cross — the thorny crown — the scorn
Intended in the sign for all to read —
Unto this very hour he was born.
Redeemer of the world, a King indeed;

And agony and blood could not erase
The mark of godhood printed on his face.

A callous world still nails him to the cross
With spikes of unbelief and hate and greed;
And frivolous, indifferent hands still toss
Away his gift of love as if the need
For it did not exist. The precious words
That tell how Jesus came to earth to bleed
And die that man might live, are wasted chords
In cynics' ears and hearts that will not heed.

Ah, world, which largely, yet, profanes his name,
How long before repentant hearts will plead
For that same love which once was put to shame,
And pray that he, again, will intercede.

And know that he looks down at us today
In that same sorrowing, forgiving way?

282

Be Yourself

Betty G. Spencer

There," sighed Laura with re-
lief, as she deftly polished the
last bit of nickel on the big
"Home Comfort" range. Her
stepmother's kitchen was well
kept and tidy. Aunt Em took
pride in a neat house, and she
and Laura had taken particular
pains to see that everything was
just right today.

Reluctant to finish the task,
Laura brushed the cloth across
the warming oven until she could
see her face in the polished metal.
Plain, she thought, just plain.
Her thin face looked a bit pale
below the heavy coronet formed
by her light brown braids. "If
time would just stand still for
a few hours," she said to herself.
But she knew it wouldn't. She
would have to face it, there was
just no other way.

This was the morning Brother
William Barker was coming to
watch her set a batch of bread.
She had heard of young women
having to do strange things to
get a husband, but Brother
William's request did beat all.

Papa had scolded her before
he left for the fields this morning.

"Brother William has my per-
mission to call," Papa reminded
her, "and besides, Laura," he had
chided, "it's about time you be-
gan thinking of marrying. You'll
never find a better catch, and
Brother William is a fine, up-
standing young man."

That settled things as far as
Papa was concerned, and Laura
didn't know but what he was
right.

The Thomas clock chimed the
half-hour. Aunt Em looked up
anxiously from the worktable as
she placed prints of newly
churned butter in an earthen
crock.

"Laura, dear," she urged,
"you'd best hurry."

Nervously, Laura put away her
cleaning cloth as the rusty hinge

283

APRIL 1964

on the front gate squeaked its
warning.

"Aunt Em," she said in a small
tight voice, "he's here!"

"Now, Laura," Aunt Em
soothed, placing her hand on
Laura's arm, "just do your best
and everything will go fine. Just
be yourself, child."

"I'll try. Aunt Em, I'll try,"
Laura replied. "I'll take the crock
to the spring house and be right
in."

She could hear Aunt Em greet
their guest as she closed the
kitchen door softly and hurried
down the path. She pulled the
wooden peg and swung the heavy
door wide, letting the bright
morning sun make checkered pat-
terns on the hard-packed dirt
floor. Quickly she placed the
butter crock in the screened food
safe, and took one last admiring
look at the cut glass plate on
the top shelf.

Neat rows of daintily deco-
rated cup cakes were ready to be
served at refreshment time.

Aunt Em had discouraged Laura
about making the fancy pastries,
but Laura insisted she wanted to
go to the trouble, and had been
finishing the last of the decorat-
ing when Aunt Em arose this
morning.

"I'll show William that I can
serve the fanciest cakes in Spring
City," she reassured herself. "I'll
bet they are as delicate and tasty
as any he ever had back in St.
Louis, too."

There was time for only a
quick pat at the wisps of hair
that escaped the bone hairpins,
as she tidied herself at the marble
washstand. Secretly, Laura had
been longing to cut her hair, just

a bit, and use rag curlers to do
her hair in the fashionable ring-
let style, but Papa would never
permit it.

Laura doffed the wrinkled
coverall and tied her best em-
broidered half apron about her
slender waist. She had best not
dawdle. She could hear Aunt Em
and William talking in the sitting
room.

Laura entered the room quiet-
ly. Brother Barker crossed the
sitting room in four long strides
and clasped her hand in a crush-
ing handshake.

"Brother Barker," she smiled,
"how nice to see you."

"Good morning. Sister Laura,"
he replied, his blue eyes spar-
kling merrily. "I've just been
telling Sister Grant how grateful
I am that you would let me come
this morning."

This morning, Laura thought,
this very morning, and all the
witty, clever sentences she had
practiced last night, left her
completely.

The force of Brother Barker's
greeting brought fresh doubt
about the next few hours. It was
hard, knowing that William had
been courting several other young
ladies. Now it was Laura's turn,
and it wouldn't have been so
bad, except that she was in love
with William. From the first time
she had noticed him sitting so
attentively at sacrament meeting
that Thursday evening, six
months ago, she had hoped that
he would find it possible to re-
turn the affection she felt for
him.

William had been walking
Laura home from church for
several months, now, but he
occasionally walked other young

284

BE YOURSELF

ladies home, too, and Laura could
never tell how William really
felt about her.

Yesterday, however, he had
asked Papa for permission to
visit today, and to take Laura to
the harvest ball, which was to be
held tonight in the new social
hall.

Everyone knew that William
was looking for a wife to share
the new frame home which had
just been built near his small
mercantile store. William's only
mention of marriage, though, had
been to tell Laura that his moth-
er, back in St. Louis, had written
to tell him the qualities he should
seek when choosing his com-
panion.

Aunt Em chatted easily about
the weather, and William was
soon telling them about his latest
letter from his mother.

"A very unusual woman, my
mother," William declared.

Aunt Em turned the conversa-
tion to the coming Sunday School
picnic, as Laura brought her sup-
plies from the small, dark pantry.
Laura felt more at ease in the
kitchen, and set to work grate-
fully.

Flour, sugar, salt, lard, and the
precious bottle of potato "start"
soon filled the checkered oil cloth
on the round table.

Last evening. Sister Barratt
had put a generous amount in
the small bucket Laura carried
so she had far more "start" than
she usually received in trade for
her two cups of flour.

The "start" was foamy and
light as she poured it into the
center of the flour, which had
been sifted in the large, tin dish-
pan, bright with lead patches

that bore silent testimony of its
constant use. Almost automat-
ically, Laura added the other in-
gredients and began to knead
the dough.

Kneading was a pleasant task
which Laura enjoyed. There were
times when she had kneaded with
vigor, when thinking out a prob-
lem. She realized with a start
that she was kneading extra
vigorously now, but wondering
just why William had wanted to
see her set the bread was most
upsetting.

Laura loved to cook, and it
must be that William loved to
eat, going out of his way, as he
was doing, to see what kind of
bread she made.

But there must be more to
it than that. He could have
just asked to taste a slice or
two, goodness knows she made
enough, keeping the big family
supplied.

Aunt Em and Brother William
sat in rockers by the window, but
Laura felt that they were both
right at her elbow. William
watched carefully, and the polite
conversation came to an un-
comfortable standstill as Laura
kneaded.

The silence in the kitchen was
broken as the front gate swung
violently. The rusty hinge
squeaked briskly in the quiet
room, as the gate was shut with
a snap.

"Now who could that be, of a
weekday morning?" mused Aunt
Em.

Almost before they could won-
der, they were greeted by the
scent of rose sachet. Only one
girl in the village of Spring City
had gathered enough rose petals

285

APRIL 1964

to use the sachet so lavishly. It
couldn't be, but it was.

"Why, Cousin Julie, what a
surprise,'' said Aunt Em, as Julie
swept into the room. "I didn't
know you had returned from Salt
Lake City."

"Just last night," Julie replied
as she turned to Laura, who
smiled a greeting. "I had so much
to tell Laura about the city, that
I thought I'd run over and spend
the morning."

She glanced at Brother Barker,
who had stood to greet her, and
then at Laura, "I hope I haven't
come at an inconvenient time."

"Of course not, Julie, we're al-
ways glad to have you," said
Laura.

Julie was soon seated in Broth-
er William's rocker, as he pulled
a straight-back chair from the
table for himself.

Laura's slender fingers trem-
bled as she went on with her
work. The elation of the task
was gone.

Julie talked animatedly about
her trip to the city, with Aunt
Em and William captivated by
her lively chatter. Her starched
petticoats rustled softly as she
bent to take baby Katie from
Aunt Em.

Katie's fat little fingers mussed
the elaborate switch Julie had
carefully pinned across her
smooth crown, releasing an au-
burn cascade of ringlets. Laura
knew it had taken at least an
hour to curl the ringlets around
some patient sister's finger.

Laura could contribute little
to the conversation, as William
and Julie compared travel ex-
periences and acquaintances in
Salt Lake City and in St. Louis,

where Julie had visited last sum-
mer.

At last, the bread was kneaded
down for the last time, and Laura
placed the large black pans side
by side on the table and molded
the loaves expertly. Soon eight
loaves were rising under clean
dish towels, and Aunt Em nodded
that Laura should begin serving
refreshments, while she seated
the guests on the shady side
porch.

Laura hurried down the spring-
house steps, glad to get out of
the kitchen. The rose sachet was
almost overpowering; Julie, her-
self, was almost overpK)wering.
Julie, she thought, so elegant and
lovely. How could any man resist
her?

Laura felt dowdy in compari-
son. Her checked gingham was
starched and clean, and had been
carefully fitted by the local
seamstress, Mrs. Clark, but it
looked shabby next to Julie's
second-best merino.

"Well, that's that," sighed
Laura.

Julie could charm the birds
right out of the trees, and Laura
was sure she had charmed
William right out of any ideas
he might have had about want-
ing her as his wife.

She would just serve the fresh
buttermilk and the pastries, and
William could get out of her life
forever. She was glad the morn-
ing was over. She felt such a
failure. She bit her lip to keep
back the impending tears, and
tried to console herself with the
thought that William wasn't the
only man in Sanpete Countj^

Tabitha, Julie's big tortoise-

286

BE YOURSELF

colored cat, had followed her
across the yard and leaped down
the steps ahead of her.

"Scat, Tabitha," Laura ex-
claimed. But Tabitha was in the
room as soon as the door was
opened, staring at Laura from
her perch atop the food safe.

Just as Laura lifted the cut
glass plate, Tabitha jumped
down, bumping Laura's arm and
sending pastries and plate to the
hard-packed dirt floor.

Laura's heart sank with the
cakes.

"Oh, Tabitha," she scolded,
"what will I ever do now?"

William and Julie and Aunt
Em were waiting on the side
porch, and she knew that the
conversation had turned from the
doings in Spring City, to the
social season in Salt Lake City,
where Julie was to spend the
winter with her grandparents.

She couldn't serve plain but-
termilk, not with William and
Julie used to such elegant re-
freshments. Laura put her hand
against the safe and pondered.
Everything took so much time
— all but one thing. There was
nothing else to serve.

Resolutely, Laura climbed the
steps and crossed the dooryard.
Entering the kitchen, she shook
the grate briskly and put two
pieces of wood in the big range.
The fire blazed up quickly.

She pushed the black skillet
over the front lid and spooned
lard into it swiftly.

"Plain food," she muttered to
herself. "Just Hke me. I'll be my-
self," she cried, "plain and prac-
tical."

Laura cut strips of dough from
a loaf rising in one of the long
pans, frying them quickly in the

skillet. As she removed the
scones from the skillet, she sprin-
kled them with a bit of sugar,
split them and spread them gen-
erously with butter and currant
jelly.

The tears of frustration were
gone, and resignation filled Lau-
ra's heart as she placed the
scones on a neat tray. Frosty
glasses of buttermilk clinked
sharply as she served her guests.

"Scones, how delightful,"
chirped Julie. But it was plain
that she had been expecting
something fancier.

William reached for a third
scone before turning to Laura.

"Delicious, Laura, simply de-
licious," he complimented. "My
mother makes excellent scones,
but these are the best I have
ever tasted."

Laura smiled. Mrs. Barker's
cooking ability was of little con-
cern to her right at that moment,
since this was the first time that
William had called her anything
except Sister Grant or Sister
Laura.

The Thomas clock struck
eleven. William stood up rather
awkwardly, saying, "I must get
back to the store, Laura, but I've
had a very enjoyable morning."

He looked at Aunt Em, who
looked at Katie, nodding in
Julie's lap.

"It's time for Katie's nap,"
said Aunt Em. "Come, Julie, you
can help me get her down."

Julie would have remained on
the porch, but Aunt Em had her
by the arm and into the house
before she could protest.

"Laura," said William softly,
"I hope you understand that I
was just following my mother's
instruction, in asking to watch

287

APRIL 1964

you set a batch of bread. Before
I left St. Louis, I promised
Mother that I would follow her
recommendations when it came
time for me to choose a wife.
You meet every qualification,
Laura, and it would give me
great pleasure if you would con-
sent to be my wife."

"But, Papa . . ." Laura began.

"He gave me permission to
speak to you about it last night,"
William replied, drawing a small
box from his coat pocket.

Before she knew quite what
was happening, William had
placed a ring on the appropriate
finger.

"I hope it pleases you, Laura,"
he said.

Laura looked at the lovely
pearl, surrounded by small rubies.

"Oh, WiUiam," cried Laura, "I

accept."

* * *

Laura and William were the
center of attention at the Harvest
Ball. Laura proudly allowed her
friends to see her lovely ring, and
William acknowledged the hearty
congratulations with obvious
pleasure.

As Laura prepared to enter the
house later that evening, William
gently lifted her chin to the pale
light coming from the sitting
room window and sealed the en-
gagement with a tender kiss.

In the circle of his arms, Laura

asked rather hesitantly, "Wil-
liam," she began, "you may think
me rather bold, but could you
tell me what qualities you found
in me that your mother re-
quired?"

"Laura, Laura," he smiled,
holding her hands in his. "Moth-
er gave only two requirements,
and you met them both. I was
to watch you set a batch of
bread, so that I could see if you
would knead the flour around the
pan into the dough. If a woman is
thrifty in small things, she'll be
thrifty in all things, according to
my mother. I was to choose a girl
who would be satisfied with plain
food and plain living until I can
earn a better income in my store.
The second requirement was the
easiest. I was to love the girl
with all my heart."

"Oh, William," Laura cried
gaily, "I can hardly wait to meet
your mother. She sounds like a
wonderful person."

"Most unusual," smiled Wil-
liam.

"William," mused Laura,
"there's one thing I must have
when we begin housekeeping."

"Just name it," said William,
"and I'll do my best to get it for
you."

"I'd like a tortoise-shell cat,"
replied Laura. "It will help to re-
mind me always to be myself!"

Gift Apron

Beuiah Huish Sadleir

Spring is in the pocket,
Summer in the thread,
Blue — to catch the moonbeams.
When all but love is dead.

288

Application

Louise Murray

Three women once went shopping. Each one bought a well-equipped sewing basket.
The first woman took hers home, and put it carefully away for future use, then pro-
ceeded with her normal, daily tasks. She became so busy with the routine things of
life, that after awhile she forgot about her purchase, and never did get it out and use it.

The second woman brought her basket home, and sat down to admire it. She
sat looking at the lovely colored threads, the bright needles, the pretty buttons, and
the sharp scissors. She thought wistfully of all the beautiful things she would sew —
fashionable dresses, embroidered linens, bazaar aprons, and so many more articles. But
she daydreamed so long, that she never did have time to do the things she thought
about before it was time to turn to other occupations.

The third woman took her sewing basket home, and sat down to use it. Small
toes were warm because of her fast flying darning needle. Her happy husband found
his buttons sewed on and his shirt collars mended. Because of her industry, her home
was lovely with drapes, linens, tea towels, and other products of her skill. The woman
herself felt the thrill of accomplishment because she made use of the tools she had
bought.

When you come to Relief Society and listen to the lesson, to which of these ladies
can you be compared? Do you come, listen, and forget? Do you come, listen, and
ponder? OR do you come, listen, and apply the gospel truths you hear to your life,
brightening not only your life, but the lives of those around you?

Tiie Heavens Proclaim

Veda G. Linford

Above my bed the pointed pines and firs,
Shadowed against the slowly darkening sky,
Stand guard.

Venus, the early evening star
Alone bids me goodnight.
The murmuring stream enchants me and I sleep.

The rustle of a deer feeding at night.
The snapping of dry twigs arouses me,
I wake to see God's glory in the sky.
And earth, turning to meet tomorrow's sun,
Seems to be hanging motionless in space.

As heaven's pageant drifts toward the west
The milky way draws filmy gossamer
Across the sky.

Now all the trees topping the rim of hills
Are filled with twinkling stars.

The crescent moon
For a brief moment rests on the slender tip
Of a tall fir.

All this is mine because a moving deer —

A crackling branch — awoke me in the night.

Spring Fashion

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Brown hills

Wear pale new grass

Like oversklrts of tulle

With scattered jewels of lupine,

Poppies.

Stimulus

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

The sun cut through the fog just now

And glistened on the rime,
Translating every lucent bough

Beyond this place and time,
A breath-arresting spectacle.

Heart-lifting epilogue
To a theme too gray. Now all is well.

The sun cut through the fog.

290

Part VI — Make the Most of Economical Cuts of Meat

Sadie O. Morris

Meat not only is one of the most
universally liked foods, but is an
excellent source of certain im-
portant nutrients. It is valued
for the good quality proteins,
minerals, and water-soluble vita-
mins it contributes to the diet.
Taste appeal places meat high
on the market list; generally it
is the first item chosen when
planning a menu.

Meat is usually judged on the
basis of tenderness, juiciness,
and flavor. Tenderness is an im-
portant factor contributing to the
palatability of meat. Certain cuts
of meat derived from any animal
are relatively less tender than
others. The most tender cuts al-
ways lie along the backbone and
ribs, the less tender parts com-
ing, as a rule, from the shank,
shoulder, neck, and under parts
of the body. The less tender cuts
of meat include sections of mus-
cles that are exercised as the
animal walks and grazes. These
muscles contain a large propor-
tion of well-developed connective

tissue which, unless modified by
cookery processes, contributes to
toughness.

The less tender cuts of meat
require the use of moist heat.
Moist heat softens the connective
tissues making it more tender.
These cuts of meat may also be
made more tender by pounding,
grinding, or cubing. Tenderness
of meat is also affected by the
temperature at which it is
cooked, tenderness increasing
with lower temperatures. The
lower cooking temperatures re-
tain the juice and flavor of meat
and reduce shrinkage.

Use of less tender cuts of meat
lends interest to the meal be-
cause of the great variety of ways
these cuts may be prepared.

Variety meats, which are the
organs, such as liver and heart,
are especially high in nutritive
value. In addition, they are com-
paratively low in cost, making
them valuable additions to low-
cost menus.

291

APRIL 1964

SWISS STEAK

2 lbs. round or chuck steak, cut into 1-inch

thick pieces
Va c. sifted flour
2 tsp. salt
Vi tsp. pepper
Va c. fat

2 c. canned tomatoes
Vi c. onion, chopped
Va tsp. paprika

Combine flour, salt, and pepper; pound into
steak, using edge of knife. Slowly brown
steak in hot fat in Dutch oven or deep skillet.
Combine tomatoes, chopped onion, and pap-
rika in a small boiler; heat to a boil; pour
over steak. Cover. Simmer or cook in a
moderate oven (350°) for IVi hours.
Yield: 6-8 servings

SHORT RIBS AND GRAVY

2y% lbs. short ribs

Va c. flour

Vi tsp. salt

Va tsp. pepper

2 tbsp, fat

Va c. onions, minced

1 bay leaf
Va c. water
^A c. milk

Roll the short ribs in the flour, seasoned with
the salt and pepper. Brown the short ribs
and onions in the fat. Add the water and
bay leaf and simmer slowly for 1 hour. Add
the milk for gravy and simmer about 10
minutes more. Season gravy to taste.
Yield: 4 servings

SWEET-SOUR SHORT RIBS

2Vi lbs. short ribs

2 tbsp. cornstarch

1 c. beef broth from a beef bouillon cube
Vi c. cider vinegar

Vi c. brown sugar

2 tbsp. vegetable oil

1 tbsp. ground ginger
1 tsp. accent
1 tbsp. soy sauce
Vi tsp. salt

Brown the short ribs in fat and arrange in a
deep baking dish. Combine the remaining
ingredients and pour over the short ribs.
Bake in a moderately slow oven (350° F) until
the meat is tender — about IVi hours.
Yield: 4 servings

PORCUPINE MEAT BALLS

1 lb. ground beef

V2 c. rice, cooked for 5 minutes

1 tbsp. minced onion

1 tsp. salt

1 can tomato soup

1 c. water

1 tbsp. Worcestershire sauce

Combine meat, cooked rice, onion, and salt.
Mix well and form into balls. Place in a deep
baking dish. Combine tomato soup, water,
and Worcestershire sauce. Pour over meat
balls. Cover dish, bake at 350° F for \Vi hours.
Serve hot and pour tomato sauce over the
balls.
Yield: 5-6 servings

TATER-BURGERS

V2 lb. hamburger

1 c. shredded raw potatoes

3 tbsp. finely chopped onion

1 tsp. salt

1 tbsp. fat

Mix together the hamburger, potatoes, onion,
and salt. Form into 4 patties. Pan-fry in hot
fat about 10 minutes on each side. Serve hot.
Yield: 4 patties

CASSEROLE OF BARBECUED HAMBURGER
AND LIMA BEANS

1 lb. hamburger

Vz lb. (2 cups) dried lima beans
Va tsp. salt
3 tbsp. fat

Barbecue Sauce:
Va c. onion, sliced

2 tbsp. sugar

2 tbsp. Worcestershire sauce

2 tsp. salt

V2 tsp. chili powder

Va c. catsup

% c. water

Soak lima beans by boiling for 2 minutes,
removing from the heat, and soaking for 1
hour (or soak the beans overnight). Cook
the beans in boiling salted (% tsp.) water
until tender, about 2 hours.
Combine barbecue sauce ingredients and sim-
mer 15 minutes. Brown the hamburger in the
hot fat. Place cooked lima beans, hamburger,
and sauce in alternate layers in a 2-quart
casserole. Bake in moderate oven (350°) 45
minutes.
Yield: 6-8 servings

292

THE HOME— INSIDE AND OUT

BARBECUED LIVER AND ONIONS

1 lb. liver

% c. chopped onion

2 tbsp. fat

Va tsp. pepper

V^ tsp. salt

1 c. tomato juice

3 tbsp. flour

Brown liver and onions in the fat. Add the
seasonings and flour to the tomato juice, and
stir. Pour over the liver and onions. Simmer
30 to 40 minutes.
Yield: 4-5 servings

IVIARINATED BROILED LIVER STRIPS

1 lb. beef liver

14 lb. bacon (optional)

V'i c. vinegar

% c. salad oil

11/2 tsp. salt

1 tsp. pepper

Slice liver into Vi inch slices. Cut into 1-inch
strips. Mix vinegar, oil, salt, and pepper
together. Marinate the liver strips in the
French dressing mixture for one hour. Wrap
each strip in bacon secured at ends with
toothpicks. Broil 10 minutes.
Yield: 4 servings

Note: Liver may be broiled without the bacon
by rubbing fat on the surface before broiling.

BRAISED LIVER WITH VEGETABLES

Vh lbs. sliced liver
flour

2 tbsp. fat

3 c. carrots
3 c. celery
% c. onion
1 tsp. salt

1/2 tsp. pepper
1 c. water

Dredge liver well with flour. Brown in hot
fat. Clean and dice vegetables. Arrange in
layers over the slices of liver. Season and
add water. Cover and simmer slowly until
both the vegetables and the liver are done.
Beef liver will take about 45 minutes; pork,
lamb, or veal liver about 30 minutes.
Yield: 8 servings

TONGUE RECIPES
(two variations)

To cook tongue:
1 tongue

water

1 large onion

1 tbsp. whole cloves, sliced

2 bay leaves

Wash tongue and cover with water. If it is
a fresh tongue add 2 tsp. salt. Add onion,
cloves, and bay leaves. Cover and simmer
until tender, allowing 1 hour to the pound.
Remove skin and trim.

BRAISED TONGUE WITH VEGETABLE
GRAVY

Recipe No. 1

1 tongue, cooked, skinned, and trimmed

1/2 c. diced onions

1 c. diced carrots

Vi, c. diced celery

3 tbsp. flour

small amount of water

IVa c. liquid in which the tongue was cooked

1 tsp. salt

Va tsp. pepper

Cut the cooked, skinned, and trimmed tongue
into cubes and place in pan with diced
onions, carrots, and celery. Make a smooth
paste of flour and small amount of water.
Gradually add liquid and seasonings to the
paste. Pour over tongue and vegetables.
Simmer for 1 hour.
Yield: four lbs. of tongue will serve 12.

TONGUE WITH CHERRY SAUCE

Recipe No. 2

1 tongue, cooked, skinned, and trimmed

Va c. fat

Vi tsp. salt

1 bay leaf

Va c. brown sugar

11/2 c. cherries, canned or cooked

1 c. liquid in which the tongue was cooked

1/2 sliced lemon

Slice the tongue and place in a pan with

the remaining ingredients. Simmer for 20

minutes.

Yield: a four-pound tongue serves 12.

SWEET-SOUR BEEF HEART WITH NOODLES

1 beef heart

1 8-ounce package noodles
1/2 c. fat

2 c. water
2 tsp. salt

1/2 tsp. pepper

Sweet-Sour Sauce:
2 tbsp. fat

293

APRIL 1964

2 tbsp. flour

2 c. liquid in which heart was cooked

4 tbsp. vinegar

2 tbsp. brown sugar

1 bay leaf

Va tsp. thyme

2 whole cloves
V2 tsp. salt

Va tsp. pepper

Wash and trim the heart. If it has been cut,
sew into original shape. Cook the noodles
in boiling salted water. Drain and combine
with one-half of the fat. Fill heart with
cooked noodles and save the rest to be
heated and served with the heart. Brown the
heart on all sides in the remaining fat. Add

the water and season with salt and pepper.
Add more water during cooking, if necessary.
Cover tightly and cook until tender. The
average heart (3% lbs.) will require about
four hours for cooking. Remove the heart
from the liquid and make the Sweet-Sour
Sauce.

Melt the fat, add flour, and stir until smooth.
Gradually add the liquid, stirring constantly.
Cook until thick. Add the vinegar, sugar, and
seasonings. Return the stuffed heart to the
sauce and simmer for 15 minutes. Serve the
heart on a platter with remaining noodles.
Remove the bay leaf and cloves from the
sauce and serve in a gravy boat.
Yield: a 3V^ lb. heart serves 12.

Empty Nest

Ida Elaine James

All of you now are gone, and I
Wake each day with a lonely cry:
"Good morning, dears! I am loving you,"
My heart calls out the long day through.

I ask: "How did you spend your day?"
Each evening, and at dusk, I say:
"What are you doing now?" I see
You smiling over the miles to me.

The whole day through I cry aloud:
"How strong I am! How brave! How proud!"
But when night comes, the heart lies bare.
Shivering in the lonely air.

I can only draw around my breast
The cloak of memories, dear and blest;
"Guard them. Lord!" I pray . . . "I'm glad
For all the beautiful years we had."

294

The Other Day

Chiistie Lund Coles

The other day I went to the seemingly humble home of a widow I
had known only casually for a short time. We visited for a little while
in the living room and kitchen, where homemade bread was baking
in the old-fashioned coal range. Later, we had the heel of a loaf, still
warm, melting the butter to liquid gold, and honey, dripping amber
magic.

Before I left, she took me into her bedroom which, she said, was
her prize. And prize, indeed, it was. There in stately age and beauty
stood a massive old, old walnut bed. She said it had been brought
across the plains by her grandparents. It was as smooth as brown
silk. On top of it was an unusual crazy quilt spread, and on top
of that were two pillow covers, made of silk and embroidered with
the names of the two who had long ago slept in the bed.

Near the bed stood the matching washstand, complete with the
white china washbowl and water pitcher. Across the room was the
dresser with its marble top and oil lamps. On the wall hung a picture
made from human hair, and on a small table near the original plat-
form rocker was a bowl of rose leaves, preserved with salt, and still
fragrant after nearly a hundred years.

Something I had never seen before was a long-haired rug which
lay beside the bed. It was white and silky. I asked about it, and she
told me that was to warm the feet of the ''master of the house,"
when he stepped on the floor. It was made of goat's hair.

The woman told me she had been offered good sums, by antique
collectors, for everything in the room, but she had refused to sell.
(Though, I am sure there had been many times when she had needed
the money.)

I left the home feeling that every home has its treasures, many
of them, indeed, beyond price.

An Evening Thought

Catherine B. Bowles

Lord, be kind and merciful to me

That I may serve just thee.

That every act and deed I do

Will bring me nearer, Lord, to you.

When darkness comes with setting sun

And night is nigh and work is done.

Let me feel that thou art near

To bring me peace and soothe my fear.

295

How
about

"GET IT DONE DAY"?

Vera Stockei

Of course I try to plan my home- Likely I will have the oil can out.
making tasks to accomplish them I have a habit of forgetting to oil
with the greatest possible efficiency certain small appliances. The kitch-
and dispatch. If I didn't, I would en screwdriver may be in use, too,
be swamped by the countless de- and my spot cleaners for upholstery
mands on the time and strength of and wallpaper. A pleasant breeze
a ''do-it-yourself" homemaker and may invite me to air all our blank-
mother of four school-age children, ets and pillows. It is a good time
But even with a good workable to wipe off all the light globes in
schedule, I have found that many the house — a job that should be
small tasks that need to be done routine and isn't with me. I will
and that I want to do, are put off, thin out our pile of magazines, tie-
forgotten, or just plain neglected — ing up those back numbers, then
things of seemingly little impor- box up some discarded clothing of
tance, but still have their place in the children, arranging at once for
a smooth-running household and a delivery of both to places where they
well-ordered family life. That is will be welcomed,
how Get It Done Day came to be I look at the bright new page on
an institution in our home. the calendar, and note that it is time

Yes, just that — a regular day for the check on Jamie's teeth, and

set aside in which emphasis is put remind myself to remind my hus-

on doing many small, odd jobs, band to make the appointment for

those ''must-do-one-of-these-days" his annual physical examination,

kind. Ours is the first weekday of Oh, yes, some birthdays are in the

each month, or as soon after as may offing. I will make certain decis-

be convenient. ions about these today instead of

On that day I do the minimum of waiting until the eleventh hour, and
regular housework, hurrying through I will take a look at my gift wrap-
the breakfast dishes, beds, and dust- pings and greeting card supply. (A
ing in double-quick time, and pre- pencil and pad are handy, of course.)
paring easy-to-get meals. Then to I will have other reminders, too —
the game, for I am not averse to a for instance, a check of the bath-
little playful competition between room may show some nearly empty
me and time. It adds interest to bottles and tubes, and other low
see just how many needed tasks I supplies. If my household accounts
can accomplish before the day is are not up-to-date, now is the time,
done. There is a pleasant variety, and I will also sort and file properly
too. This is the time for small the recipes I have clipped,
jobs, but many — remember? I hate to darn socks, but with my

296

HOW ABOUT A "GET IT DONE DAY"?

feet on the hassock, music on the
radio, and a cool lemonade beside
me, I will get to the bottom of that
basket in a short time. Or, pos-
sibly, I will drop everything for an
hour and make a call on that lonely,
elderly woman down the street —
something I have been meaning to
do for a long time.

With a little prodding, the chil-
dren, after school, get into the get-
it-done spirit. The boys agree to
clean the dog house, and even give
Rover a bath, and straighten things
up in the garage. One boy will en-
joy checking the car door in regard
to the next oil change. Joey right-
ly thinks it is a good time to re-
mind me of the rip in his sleeping
bag and an overnight Scout trip
coming up. Sister may finally get

her bureau drawers tidied, and with
Scotch tape mend all the torn jack-
ets on our books. Six-year-old Jan
loves to paste all our loose trading
stamps in the books so Mommie can
get herself a present.

Before bedtime I may have writ-
ten that long-delayed answer to
Great-Aunt Susan's last letter. And
husband, dear old sport, not to be
outdone, all by himself has noticed
the drip of the kitchen faucet, and
has made an iron-clad promise to
fix it on Saturday.

When I add my accomplishments
to those of each member of the fam-
ily, the total is often a pleasant sur-
prise. No wonder our ten-year-old
once said, ''Mother, instead of ''Get
It Done Day," we ought to call it
"Get Them Done Today."

It Was Springtime

Evelyn Fjeldsted

'O C7

One afternoon in the spring, I sat down and leaned my head against the
trunk of an old apple tree. A foamy little irrigation stream was finding its
way down the furrows and among the trees, making little dams of last year's
leaves, each one finally breaking away and rushing downstream like a little
floating island.

A few furrows away a robin was walking step by step like a gentleman.
He stopped suddenly and, with his head slightly on one side, peered closely
at the ground. With a few sharp pecks a prize worm was his.

A few ants were striving tirelessly to climb a damp furrow, only to fall
back and be buried in the soil, while in the tangled roots a frog sounded his
keynote at irregular intervals and met with no response.

A little gray hawk aloft in the sky, tipped his wings and was gone. A
hummingbird, like a bobbin with wings, wheeled over the tops of the trees.
A small breeze whirled swiftly by, and apple blossom petals, like tiny pink
saucers, floated on the water. This was all staged while a length of cloud
material, like a soft warm blanket, was being unrolled overhead.

I closed my eyes and fell asleep and was abruptly awakened by a splash
of rain on my face.

297

Round
Table
Togetherness

•^ ®>*SD"M^^

Violet Nimmo

Last night after my small son had
sat by the dining-room table coaxing
me to play a word-game with him,
I felt pangs of guilt because I had
said, "I'm much too busy."

While working at the task that
kept me from my son, my thoughts
wandered back to the times when
I was a child and had played games
with my Mother. I wondered how
she had found the time to do so
many things with us.

I could see a happy family sitting
around the table on a cold winter
night. Two of us engaged in a game
of ticktacktoe, someone reading a
book or studying a lesson for school;
the little ones coloring pictures, cut-
ting paper dolls, or creating some
piece of childish art from modeling
clay.

Now I had a mental image of five
exuberant children, glowing faces,
folded hands, waiting patiently for
a piece of candy that Mother was
making from maple sugar and black
walnuts. We had all participated
in cracking and picking out the nut
meats the preceding night.

I thought of the times we sat
around the table watching Mother

cut out dresses for us, or helped us
make doll clothes.

Each of us took his or her place
at the table when Mother read a
recent letter from Aunt Suzy, or
when we had a family discussion on
finding the little culprit who had
broken the hoe handle or, maybe, a
blue willow cup.

I visualized seven bowed heads
around that old-fashioned round
table, asking the Lord to bless the
food of which we were about to
partake. Perhaps the meal consisted
of a pot of beans, corn bread, and
a baked apple for dessert.

The beans and corn had been
harvested from our huge vegetable
garden where we all shared many
happy days of tilling and planting.
Mother ground the corn in an old
iron grinder.

The apples came from our or-
chard off trees which were pruned,
grafted, and tenderly cared for by
our Father. Some people referred
to him as Mr. Green Thumb, be-
cause he liked to make things grow.

On special holidays, extra leaves
were added to that old table. It
wore the one and only snowy white

298

ROUND TABLE TOGETHERNESS

linen tablecloth and was laid with
our best china and the good silver.
Table decorations were usually
homemade nut cups, holding pop-
corn glazed with maple sugar, toast-
ed hickory nuts, and bits of candied
orange peel. Sometimes we made
funny little men from apples or
from various vegetables, and placed
them beside each plate.

The table groaned with the bur-
den of tasty casseroles, spicy dress-
ings, fowl, salads, homemade pickles
and jellies, freshly baked fruit pies,
and sugar cookies that Mother let
us decorate to our own fancy, always
remembering to tell us how ex-
quisite they were.

Sometimes we sat around the
table drinking mugs of hot eggnog
and listened to stories told by
Mother or Father, while the burn-
ing wood crackled in the fireplace
and bayberry leaves parched on the
hearth. The mingling fragrance of
nutmeg and bayberry mist was
enough to create a festive mood.
Occasionally, we gathered about the

table for an hour or two of song
and harmony.

Coloring eggs for Easter, or mak-
ing frilly May baskets for May Day
have given me many pleasant
memories.

Saturday mornings always found
the old table loaded with large
golden loaves of Mother's home-
made bread and rolls. On Sunday
it held our Sunday School and
Church papers, and we all sat
around while Father read from the
old family Bible.

Coming back to the present re-
ality, I said to myself, this job can
wait until tomorrow.

"All right, son," I offered. "How
about that game we were going to
play? When we finish the game
let's make some cookies and frost
them with funny faces."

I thought, perhaps tomorrow I
will glaze some popcorn and candy
some . . . Oh, dear! I do believe I
have forgotten how to candy orange
peel.

Halfway

Zara Sabin

I stand at the summit of Halfway Hill . . .
The road has not seemed long. . . .
With laughter and tears I have met the years
Or danced to a care-free song.

I pause to look back at the green-clad hill —
Its sunshine and utter peace throw
The brightness of hope on the upward slope
Of the way that I still must go.

Though rocks and thorns beset the path
That I sometimes wearily trod
They will be as a wraith while I walk by faith
Sustained by my trust in God.

299

Cover-ups

for Older Tots

Adelle Ashhy

Sometimes middle-sized children
need to wear some kind of a pro-
tection over their clothes when
eating, but would rebel at the
suggestion of a bib. On a Sunday,
for instance, when you want your
children to stay fresh and clean
between meetings, it is a great
convenience to have some kind
of an aid at mealtime.

Here are three "cover-up"
ideas that are so eye catching
and different, that the roughest,
biggest, little cowboy in your
family will love to wear one.

y^-^

CANDY CANE COVER-UP:

The first cover-up is for the
child just above the tiny tot in
age. It is a candy-cane bib. The
best material for this bib is a
heavy terry cloth. If you have
a worn bath towel, there is likely
to be enough good material left
to make this bib.

To cut the candy-cane bib,
first cut a rectangle of about
twelve inches by fourteen inches.
These bibs should be quite large,
so as to cover well. Now cut a
neck curve in the center of one
of the 12" edges. The curve

should be about 4^/^ inches wide,
and about 1 ^ inches deep at the
lowest point. Bind the bib with
bright red bias, leaving the neck
curve. Now bind this curve with
the same bias tape, leaving about
ten inches on both ends for ties.
To make the candy cane, take
a ten-inch length of red rickrack
and also a ten-inch length of
white rickrack. Interlock the two
colors so that they look braided.
Make another smaller cane of
seven-inch rickrack lengths. Now
stitch them on the bib in a candy-
cane shape, adding a bright red
bow on each cane. Candy canes

300

are popular with the children at
all times of the year.

SISTER'S BLOUSE
COVER-UP:

If you make a cover-up for
sister, she will love one that
looks like a blouse. This bib
could be made from an old white
shirt, or from a white or light-
colored discarded towel. Make it
the same size as the first bib, or
as long as her dress, for added
protection. Cut the neck curve
as before. This time, hem all
around with a narrow hem. Now
make a make-believe collar,
pocket, and center strips, and
also bind the neck with the new
bright striped bias that is on the
market, or use any you have on
hand. If you add the realistic
touch of four shirt buttons down
the front, any little girl would
be proud to wear it.

BROTHER'S VEST
COVER-UP:

This cover-up bib is for the
young man of the house, who has
trouble keeping his white shirt
spotless for church going. Cut
the bib as indicated in the dia-
gram. If you will clip a little 14-
inch mark into the upper and
lower V, it will be easier to stitch
on the bias tape.

First, hem both long edges
with a tiny hem. Now bind this
bib also with a bright striped
bias tape, and sew it on in this
order: tie string and upper left
V, then lower left V. In one
operation, bind lower right, con-
tinue with tape up front (folded)
and bind upper right, leaving a
tie. Add fake pockets and four
shirt buttons.

301

Sarah C. Bowles Makes Many Quilts and Quilted

Bedspreads

Sarah C. Bowles, Rigby, Idaho, finds much pleasure in making quilts and
quilted bedspreads for gifts. The lovely contrasting colors used, the exquisite
designs, and the fine, even stitching make her work outstanding and very
beautiful. She has made a quilt for each of her eleven children, and many
quilts for Relief Society, and for her wide circle of friends. She is now making
quilts for her grandchildren, and this is a challenging project, for Mrs. Bowles
has fifty-eight grandchildren.

She also does fine crocheting and expert embroidery work. She has been
ward Relief Society counselor and ward president. At present she is theology
class leader. Mrs. Bowles keeps an attractive and well organized home and
recently celebrated her fifty-first wedding anniversary. She is well loved in
her home valley for her many works of charity and service.

302

Hazel M. Thomson

Your
Heart

Understanding/

Chapter 3

Synopsis: Selena and Belle Bald
win, sisters, are traveling to the Valley
of the Great Salt Lake in a wagon
train commanded by Lon Holiday,
captain of fifty, and Josiah Blodgett,
captain of ten. Selena's fiance has
died at Winter Quarters, and Selena,
in bitterness and sorrow, cannot be
comforted. Belle, a large, strong
woman, trades for a pair of Indian
moccasins, and finding them too small
for her, she sends Selena to offer them
to Josiah who has injured his foot.
Josiah attaches marital significance
to the gift of the moccasins, according
to an Indian custom.

Selena and Belle had just fin-
ished putting their dishes away
after the evening meal when Jo-
siah arrived. His hair was parted
in the middle and combed
smoothly. He was wearing his
Sunday clothes. With the moc-
casins on his feet he walked with
only a slight limp.

Feeling that there was no need
of beating around the bush, he
came directly to the point.

"I come courting," he said,
looking straight at Belle.

"Oh!" she said, picking up the
last of the pans and heading to-
ward the wagon. She had been
through similar experiences be-
fore and knew when it was her
move. *'I have to put these away,
Selena. I'll be in the wagon."

Josiah stepped directly in her
path.

"It's you I'm courting," he
said.

Belle dropped the pans she
was carrying. The iron kettle fell
with a thud, barely missing Jo-
siah's sore foot. But Josiah did
not budge.

"Me?" gasped Belle.

"Yes, you. Is that so all-fired

303

APRIL 1964

strange? Meaning no offense to
you, Ma'am," he said, nodding
politely toward Selena, "but I've
been thinking about your sister
these past few days, wondering
how I could get up the courage
to speak to her."

His eyes turned back to Belle,
standing open-mouthed before
him.

"And now, tonight, she goes
and gives me all the encourage-
ment any man would need."

Belle, completely at a loss as
to what to do in the face of his
open admiration of her, stared.
That look in his eyes, she had
seen it many times before in the
eyes of Selena's suitors, but never
until now directed toward her.

"Encouragement? Tonight?
Me?" Her words didn't seem co-
herent. Neither did her whirling
thoughts.

"I might have expected you
to manage things right well, see-
ing as how you always do, but I
was more than a mite surprised
when Selena brought the mocca-
sins. Where you heard about that
old Indian custom I don't know,
but it makes no difference. I
thought we might go for a walk
together and be back in time to
start the dancing. Even with this
sore foot I'm going to dance to-
night!"

"Indian custom? What . . .?"

Selena took her dazed sister by
the arm and led her toward the
wagon.

"This night air is a little cool.
Belle had better get a shawl,"
she said.

"I'll be waiting right here," said
Josiah. "Don't be too long —
honey.''

Belle choked.

"Selena!" she said. "What's
come over him? What happened?"

"I don't know," Selena whis-
pered back, "but pull yourself
together. I'll get you my best
shawl. Here, take my cornstarch
bag and wipe the shine off your
face. It will be good for you to
be dancing for once, the way you
sit here every night and tap your
toes."

Selena climbed back out of the
wagon, draped the shawl around
her sister's shoulders and
smoothed Belle's hair.

"There. You look lovely. Belle.
Have a good time dancing."

"Dancing! I think he wants
to marry me!"

Selena laughed gaily. For the
first time in a long while she
seemed more sure and more in
control of the situation than
Belle was.

"Well, what would you think
of that?" she asked.

Belle actually trembled. "I
think it would be wonderful," she
said. "I had no idea Josiah could
be so masterful."

The rest of the trip into the
Great Salt Lake Valley was one
of complete happiness for Belle.
Josiah came every morning to
yoke up her oxen for her. The
first three mornings he came only
to find them all ready to go.
Selena took a hand then, sug-
gesting that since Josiah so ob-
viously wanted to help, that she
wait the next morning and give
him opportunity to do so. The
look of satisfaction and pride on
his face more than repaid Belle
for the inactivity of waiting.

The bond of friendship and un-
derstanding between Lon and
Belle had deepened as he learned

304

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

that Belle was to become the wife
of his best friend as soon as they
arrived in the Valley.

''I knew you'd like Josiah,
when you really came to know
him," Lon said one afternoon as
they followed the wagon road in
the mountains, "everyone does.
He's a fortunate man. Belle. I
wish I were as lucky."

"But you haven't said a word
to Selena. How do you hope to
learn how she feels if you never
tell your own feelings, Lon?"

"I know how she feels all
right," said Lon, moving back by
the wagon wheel and moving
along beside it. "She leaves no
doubt about that. I guess I could
never measure up to him. He
must have been pretty near per-
fect. Belle, for Selena to have
loved him so much."

"That's just it, Lon. He wasn't.
He came into Nauvoo as a mem-
ber of a gang of counterfeiters.
It was a pretty good place for
that sort of thing for awhile.
Everything that happened was
blamed on the Mormons. But
after the saints moved out he
moved on to Winter Quarters. I
don't know what his next plan
was, but you can be sure that he
had one."

Lon stepped up on the wagon
tongue and swung himself up be-
side Belle. His voice was intense.
"Belle! Are you sure of all this?
How can Selena be so loyal to
the memory of a man like that?"

"It's simple. She doesn't know.
I never found out about it until
after his death, and then, quite
by accident, I overheard some
talk that wasn't meant for me."

"But why didn't you tell her?
Why let her go on tearing her
heart out over a rascal?"

"I had no proof. After I heard
what I did, I inquired around a
little. I was convinced that it
was true but Selena would never
believe me. Besides, she was so
heartbroken, I had no wish to
add to the sorrow she already
felt."

For a time there was only the
sound of the wagon wheels on
the rocky creek bed where the
road lay at this point. Then Lon
said, "Nor shall I tell her. If I
can't win her love without that,
perhaps I don't deserve to have
it."

Not until the last night on the
trail before entering the Valley
did Lon say anything to Selena.

She had left her own wagon
where Josiah and Belle were dis-
cussing their own future, in order
to give them a measure of priva-
cy, and Lon saw her walking
alone past his own camp.

"Selena!" he cried.

"Oh! Hello, Lon," she an-
swered and would have walked
on, but he raised his hand for
her to stop.

"Is anything wrong?" he asked.

"No. It's just that I'm always
there, listening to whatever Belle
and Josiah have to say to each
other. I just felt they would wel-
come being alone once in awhile."

Lon looked down at her. Her
face was the most beautiful face
he had ever seen. His heart
pounded.

"Selena, we'll be coming into
the Valley tomorrow."

"Yes."

"I'm almost sorry the trip is
ending."

He moved near and stood be-
side her chair. She did not look
up.

305

APRIL 1964

"I love you, Selena. When we
reach the Valley I should like to
have the privilege of calling."

She did not answer and he
waited, wondering if she had even
heard.

"Selena?" he said softly.

'*If you like," she said again,
still not looking at him.

A feeling of hopelessness swept
over Lon. He had the impression
that, had he even asked her to
marry him, she would have said
the same thing.

He was to find himself con-
fronted many times during that
first winter in the Great Salt
Lake City by her icy indifference.
He continued to live in the wag-
on, while Josiah and Belle, after
their marriage, which took place
almost immediately after their
arrival, were successful in obtain-
ing a two-room log cabin that had
been vacated.

''How did we happen to be so
lucky?" Belle asked when Josiah
told her about getting a cabin
without having to build.

"There are lots of cabins empty
right now," Josiah answered. "A
goodly number of the saints have
been called to make settlements
in other places. The newest one,
I hear, is to be named Peteetneet.
How would you like it if we hap-
pened to be called?"

The wagon trip west had been
the happiest time of Belle's life.
The thought of another one
would be very agreeable to her.

With the arrival of early spring
Josiah and Belle became inter-
ested in joining the groups who
were going to California.

"Looks like we'll be going on,
Selena," said Josiah, when the

decision had been made. "You
will go with us?"

Selena did not protest. If this
was what Belle and Josiah
wanted, it was not her place to
interfere. Life held so little prom-
ise to her. After all, what dif-
ference would it make, here or
there?

"Where is the settlement to be
made?" It was Belle, not Selena,
who asked the question.

"I don't exactly know," Josiah
answered, "but Captain Jefferson
Hunt and others who were in the
Battalion have seen the land.
They say it's the most beautiful
place on earth. Belle! Sunshine
and growing weather the whole
year around. Why, we'll have a
better farm than we could ever
have, here in this desert."

"But don't you even know the
direction we will be traveling?"
asked his wife.

"Oh, I read the official bulletin
from the First Presidency: 'A
settlement is to be made at no
great distance from San Diego,
near Chino Rancho, close by the
Cajon Pass.' That's the instruc-
tions. It won't be west from here.
We'll be taking a southern route.
Those that have seen it love the
country down there. Some of
them seem to feel that President
Young made a mistake in stop-
ping here in this place."

Josiah found Lon to be a bit
skeptical on more than one point
of argument.

"This is the place," he said.
"President Young said so him-
self, and if this is where the Lord
wants this people to be, then it
seems to me that this is where
we ought to stay. Besides, I've
heard a little about that trail

306

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

to California. The boys who were
in the BattaHon say there are
miles of desert. You'll find out,
Josiah, it is no grassy plain you'll
be crossing."

"What of it?" asked Josiah,
"we'll have guides who know the
road. They know just where to
stop so there will be watering
places, and a time or two when
we have to carry water. That's
all."

"No, it's not all," said Lon.
"President Young refused in no
uncertain words to follow Sam
Brannan in his scheme to move
the saints to the Gold Coast.
Now, a few years later, here we
are planning to go right along
anyway."

"But this is different, Lon.
This whole undertaking has the
approval of the Authorities.
We're not heading for the gold
fields, nor anywhere near Sutter's
Fort, but to make a settlement
near the sea coast, from which
missionaries going to the Islands
of the Sea can be helped on their
way, and those who return to
this country can be received.
Why, Lon, there are two of the
apostles who have been assigned
to lead this company."

Lon turned quickly and faced
his friend.

"Now, I didn't know that,
Josiah. Since when? Who are
they?"

"Since yesterday is all that I
have known it, but both Brother
Lyman and Brother Rich are
going. Does that put a new light
on things?"

"It certainly does!" said Lon.
"I hated to think of your going
without me, but since it does not
mean going against counsel, I'll
be right along with you."

During the remaining days of
preparation Lon felt a great
weight had lifted from him. The
thoughts of Selena going on while
he could not bring himself to join
in the move had been depressing
in the extreme.

There were a few occasions, he
felt, when he had seen a glimpse
of the real Selena; once when
their eyes first met, in the
cemetery at Winter Quarters.
Her grief had been new then, and
her face not yet accustomed to
the mask she now habitually
wore.

Again, on the day that she had
taken the moccasins to Josiah,
Lon had felt something of the
warmth and beauty deep inside
the girl which matched the love-
liness of her features.

Whether he could ever arouse
any response in Selena to his
own great affection, he did not
know, but at least he was going
to have ample opportunity to try.

At last the day came for de-
parture and they drove their
wagons south, down the street
of the fast-growing, thriving city.
Everyone they passed waved,
wishing them God-speed and suc-
cess in the new colony to be built.

It was thrilling and exciting to
Belle, and Selena seemed to re-
spond in a measure to the feel-
ings of the others. As they neared
the southern end of the valley
where the mountains came close
together, separating the Valley
of the Great Salt Lake from the
Valley of the Utahs, Selena ac-
cepted Lon's invitation to ride
with him for a part of the after-
noon.

High on the wagon seat, her
dark hair framing her face under
her sunbonnet, Lon thought he

307

APRIL 1964

had never seen anything so beau-
tiful. At that moment he felt
that if he should ask her to marry
him, she would accept.

Yet, this was not what he
wanted. He wanted Selena for his
wife, yes. But he wanted the
laughter, the gaiety, stored up
within her; and most of all he
wanted her love.

The organization of the wagon
train was the same as that used
in crossing the plains; that is,
there were divisions of ten
wagons, each with its command-
er; divisions of fifty, having a
commander, and Brother Rich
and Brother Lyman acting as
general overseers of the entire
company of one hundred fifty
wagons. There were 588 oxen,
336 cows, 21 young stock, 107
horses, 52 mules, and 437 men,
women, and children.

"We'll have our own city as
soon as we arrive," said Belle,
looking back along the line of
wagons, stretching miles behind
them.

"They won't all be staying in
California, you know," replied
Josiah. "Brother Parley Pratt
and his group of missionaries will
want to be on their way to the
ocean and on to the South Sea
Islands as soon as possible."

"Still, it won't be a lonesome
kind of life, with so many of the
saints there. At least it will not
be so for us, Josiah. We'll have
a good life together, but it's Se-
lena that bothers me. She hasn't
attempted to make one friend
yet in the entire wagon train."

Josiah looked at his wife out
of the corner of his eye. He
waited as the wagon rode over

some rather large boulders before
he spoke.

"I've been meaning to tell you
this, Belle," he said. "You know
that young chap in the wagon
just behind Lon's? Well, he has
been mighty curious about Se-
lena, almost from the first day
out. Wanted to know whether she
was married or promised or any-
thing."

"So!" exclaimed Belle. "That's
why he's been spending so much
time around our camp these last
few evenings! He has his eyes on
Selena! I might have known!
Seems like it's been so long since
she took any interest in a young
man that I've become accustomed
to having things that way."

Belle reached out a hand to
the lines Josiah held and pulled
the team to a halt. "I've decided
that my sister is not going to
marry a complete stranger!"

"Marry him! For goodness
sake. Belle. As yet she doesn't
even know the young man."

"That's what I said. A stranger.
You know how she is, Josiah.
She just doesn't care — not
about anything these days. And
if he proposed to her tomorrow,
like as not she'd say yes. Well,
I'm not taking the chance."

Belle moved on to the wagon
behind Josiah's. He spoke to his
team and they moved forward.
Belle's mind was made up. There
was no need in saying more and
perhaps down deep Josiah agreed
with what his wife planned to do.
He realized his protest had been
somewhat feeble.

"Lon," said Belle, as she took
his hand and climbed from the
wagon tongue to the front of the
wagon and took her seat beside

308

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

him. "Do you want to marry Se-
lena?"

Lon looked at her, startled.

"Don't joke with me, Belle.
Not about that."

"I'm not joking, Lon. I'm ask-
ing you, serious. Do you want
to marry my sister?"

"Belle!" For a moment there
was hope and happiness in Lon's
eyes. "She didn't. . . ." Then he
stopped. The hope had faded.
"No, of course, she didn't say
anything. For a moment I. . . ."
Lon stopped, embarrassed.

"I know what you hoped. I have
hoped so, too," said Belle, kindly.
"But we've got to do something,
Lon. There's a young man in
camp who keeps asking Josiah
all sorts of questions about her.
He was at our campfire last night
and the night before. He stayed

for hours last night, claiming he
had to dry out his boots. I didn't
catch on then, not until Josiah
told me what had been happening
whenever the young man gets
around him. It's always some-
thing about Selena. She's so at
loose ends, Lon. She isn't herself,
and if he decided to ask her to
marry him, I'm afraid she would
do it. Why don't you ask her
first, Lon?"

"I want to. Belle. You know I
do. I'd have asked her long be-
fore this except for one little de-
tail. Selena doesn't love me."

Belle placed a hand on Lon's
arm. She felt the muscles, hard
and tight under her fingers.

"She doesn't love him either,
Lon. But when he asks her to
marry him Selena will say yes."
(To be continued)

Deserted Farm House

Annie Atkin Tanner

Alone it stands beside the mauve and fluted
Hot sun rays scorch Its aging roof
And winter rains wash off the summer dust.
A muted wind swings the loosened shutters
And brushes on the darkened window-panes.

hills,

Tall junipers shake their azure berries

Like warning bells at night.

Straight and strong as sentinels

They guard the quiet rooms,

Which once were filled with laughter.

No more a yellow light shines on a winding path

To guide a family home.

No more a song is heard.

All is loneliness

Beside the mauve and fluted hills.

309

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

New Orleans Stake (Louisiana) Relief Society Holds "Blast-Off" Social

For Ward Leaders

September 21, 1963

Seated, center foreground: Beulah B. Larson, former president. New
Orleans Stake Relief Society.

Sister Larson reports: "The stake board held this social to establish close
working relations between the stake and ward officers and class leaders, and
to get our new Relief Society year off to a good start. A humorous play
'Relief Society — Why?' was presented to encourage full participation in the
Relief Society program. Other numbers on the program included a reading,
special musical numbers, and a rendition by ward Singing Mothers group.
Each stake officer and board member sat with and served lunch to her group
of ward leaders. After lunch, we held our first leadership meeting of the new
year. Another skit — 'The Good Ship Relief Society' — was used to introduce
members of the stake board. After opening exercises, we conducted our usual
departmental work, which brought to a close a very successful day in Relief
Society. We feel that it laid the foundation for greater achievements in our
stake."

Cleora K. Williams is the new president of New Orleans Stake Relief
Society.

Ogden Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for Many Occasions

Front row, seated, left to right: Ruth G. Williams, Second Counselor;
Pearl G. Williams, President; Marguerite R. Burton, First Counselor; Joyce
Montgomery, assistant organist; Arvilla P. Arrowsmith, stake organist; Neva
P. Simonsen, stake chorister; K. Gunn McKay, narrator of the presentation
"God So Loved the World." Other participants: Patti Ann Jensen; Gayle
Anderson; Marion Romander; Lucille Richardson; Afton P. McKell; Edith
G. Briem.

Sister Williams reports: "We are very proud of the accomplishments of
our Singing Mothers this year. They have furnished the music for stake con-
ference, together with Relief Society conference. Each month in our Relief
Society leadership meeting a chorus from one of the wards has furnished
special musical numbers. In April the Singing Mothers presented a beautifully
arranged concert in the Ogden Tabernacle, before a large audience. We were
very happy for the presence of Sister Florence J. Madsen of the General
Board of Relief Society. At our annual spring party held in May for all the
women in the stake, we presented 'God So Loved the World.' The Singing
Mothers furnished the music for that beautiful presentation. It was so favor-
ably received that seven of our bishops asked that the presentation be given
in their sacrament meetings. Our stake presidency was host to all the stake
presidencies in the Ogden region at a lovely banquet. For this occasion the
Singing Mothers were asked to give the presentation of 'God So Loved the
World.' It was beautifully rendered and very inspirational. Everyone enjoyed
the evening and expressed a greater desire to keep the commandments of
our Father in heaven more fully and to serve him better."

310

All material submitted for
publication in this department
should be sent through stake
and mission Relief Society pres-
idents. See r^ulations govern-
ing the submittal of material for
"Notes From the Field" in the
Magazine for January 1958,
page 47, and in the Relief So-
ciety Handbook of Instructions.

311

APRIL 1964

Washington Stake (Washington, D.C.) Chevy Chase Ward Bazaar
November 8-9, 1963

Virginia Cameron is seen admiring a hand-knit hat and sweater, made
and modeled by Marjorie Van Camp (seated) ; Frances G. Bennett, second
from the left, Elese B. Lundberg, and Mirandy Allison (right) are displaying
some of the hundreds of handmade articles and objects of art displayed at
the bazaar.

Marcia C. Steele, President, Washington Stake Relief Society, reports
the theme was international and the general public was invited. A special
feature of the bazaar was the display of many of the paintings included in
the Seventieth Annual Exhibition of the Society of Washington Artists, from
the National Collection of Fine Arts, Smithsonian Institution.

Original creative stitchery and crewel embroidered wall hangings, Swedish
embroidered tote bags, Sauna shifts, floral boutique pieces, ceramic pins,
papier mache figures, as well as hand-knit sweaters, hats, slippers, and baby
things, in addition to candle and wreath arrangements, and a large assortment
of Christmas gifts kept the sisters busy for months preparing for the bazaar.

Alice Marriott's mustard pickles and jams were in great demand at the
gourmet booths, which offered a wide variety of homemade foods. Breads of
the world, cakes, penny candy, country sausage, ham sandwiches, and home-
made root beer were among the fast selling foods which were beautifully dis-
played.

Monument Parl< West Stai^e (Salt Lake City, Utah) Holds "Fair Exchange"

September 20, 1963

Left to right: Wanda N. Ericson, Work Director Counselor; Marcella
B. Bramwell, Secretary -Treasurer; Clarice Cooper, President; Ruth H. Willes,
Education Counselor.

Sister Cooper reports: "A very successful and beautiful 'Fair Exchange'
was held September 20, 1963. It was extremely gratifying to have approxi-
mately 500 people call during the hours from 10 A.M. until 12 noon. Each of
the seven wards of the stake was responsible for one booth, and in addition
brought three articles for the 'Bazaar Booth.' A number of other talented
people were generous in demonstrating special skills. Sister Bramwell had
prepared a very interesting and informative chart on attendance at the various
meetings. Nyena S. Nelson, theology class leader, Fae S. Carlson, literature
class leader, Ruby E. Henderson, social science class leader, and Pat S. Lowder,
Magazine representative, had eye-catching booths demonstrating their work.

"The hall was festive, decorated in rich fall colors. Streamers, fanning out
from a balloon-decorated high point on the back wall, suggested a huge tent.
The names of the booths were printed in black on green, scalloped, corrugated
paper which extended from pole to pole so as to make a continuous border.
Very interesting names were used, such as: Sweet Shoppe, Norwegian Pan-
cakes, Bread Basket, Cookie Carousel, Closet Door, Feather Fantasy, Knitting
Needle, Fall's Creations, Christmas Ideas, Bazaar Items, Glamor Cobbler, and
Nature's Magic and Originals. Everything shown or demonstrated could be
made by hand. Samples and recipes were given wherever food was demon-
strated.

"The beautiful serving table featured a lovely centerpiece of ribbon chrys-
anthemums made by Ruby Swallow. Punch and cookies made by the board
members were served by Margaret J. Harmon, stake music director, and Golda
T. Evans, visiting teacher message leader. Bernice P. Engeman, stake organist,
played beautiful and appropriate music during the entire 'Fair Exchange.'
Those attending 'signed in,' and the ward with the largest number received
a prize. Those who came received some excellent ideas for bazaars and work
meetings, along with a renewed desire to attend Relief Society and receive
its many benefits."

312

L W'

*v^

Clmisl-ffKts id€€m

«>

'L I

^ -«

APRIL 1964

West German Mission Relief Society Officers Display Baby Quilts Made to
Introduce Quilting to German Sisters

Left to right: Elfriede Ziihlsdorf, President, Frankfurt Branch Relief
Society; Elisabeth Uhlig, Counselor, Frankfurt Branch Relief Society; Louise
C. Heyman, district leader, Frankfurt District; Mella Uchtdorf, Secretary-
Treasurer, Frankfurt Branch Relief Society.

Sister Heyman reports: "Sister Mclntire, wife of President Wayne F.
Mclntire of the West German Mission, for a long time has had the desire
to introduce quilting to the German sisters. So, at our Mission Relief Society
Conference in May 1963, she made her desire known. A baby quilt, made of
different kinds of quilt blocks, was prepared, and instructions and measure-
ments were given to the sisters. A talk on the history of quilting and what
our pioneer women have done along that line, was presented, and the desire
of the General Board of Relief Society to have this art preserved among the
sisters was mentioned. It was also pointed out that much good has been
accomplished by the distribution of quilts in times of need.

"The idea was received very favorably by the sisters. The Frankfurt
sisters began their quilt-making projects with great enthusiasm, and they have
now finished their first baby quilt and have already started another one.
The quilts are made from materials purchased locally, including the batting."

Riverdale Stake (Utah), Riverdale Ward Wins Quilt for Highest Attendance at

Relief Society Visiting Teacher Convention

September 28, 1963

Front row, left to right: Jean Porter, organist; Doris Woodbury, Counse-
lor; Perneica Fiet, Counselor; Ruth Ritter, President; stake officers: Myrl S.
Stewart, President; Delia Greenwell, First Counselor; Nina Atwood, Secretary-
Treasurer; board members: Margie Peterson, Ileen Henderson, Beth Tesch.

Second row, left to right: Ruth Burton; Elva Hawkley; Neta Farr;
Blanche Gibby; Donna Child; Ida Ritter; Mary Child; Pearl Child; Leah
Cook; Mabel Ellis; Tillie Adams.

Back row, left to right: Carol Nessen; Virginia Jackson; Jackie Keller-
strass; Bessie Boswell; Gladys Sorenson; Coralee Green; Jean Jensen; Elaine
Ewert; Berdean Crabtree; Myrtle Carlsen, Hazel Manning; Asenath Davis.

Sister Stewart reports: "This was such a unique and inspiring convention.
Humble, sincere talks were given to inspire and encourage the visiting teachers.
A special poem 'The Sacred Calling of the Visiting Teacher,' written by Lila
Lutz, was read by her, and a copy, typed on blue paper and decorated with
the Relief Society seal and gold ribbon, was presented to each visiting teacher
present. The singing of the stake Singing Mothers chorus was glorious and
beautiful. The film 'Unto the Least of These' was shown. It was very spiritual,
and every teacher was thrilled, enthused, and inspired to be a better visiting
teacher.

"The Riverdale Stake Relief Society presidency and board members made
the exquisitely beautiful quilt of green and white border print, quilted in a very
pretty pattern. The Riverdale Ward had eighty-two per cent of their visiting
teachers in attendance at the convention, which was an exceptionally splendid
record. Our aim this year is to double our attendance at the monthly visiting
teacher meetings, which, in turn, will improve greatly the quality of our
teaching. We feel that every teacher went away from the convention with the
resolve to be a better teacher in every way. Dainty refreshments were served."

314

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

315

APRIL 1964

Northern Far East Mission Relief Society Sisters at Youth Conference
Tokyo, Japan, August 1963

First three women, starting at the wall, and curving to the front, left to
right: Toshi Suzuki, East Central District Relief Society President; Shizuko
Asakawa, First Counselor, East Central District; Chieko Abe, Northern Far
East Mission Relief Society Counselor.

Far right, at the back, Peggy H. Andersen, President, Northern Far East
Mission Relief Society.

Large Kanji character sign says: Fujo Kyokai — "Relief Society."

Displays represent the different departments.

Sister Andersen reports: "For the first time in the history of the Northern
Far East Mission, an all-youth conference was held for four days in August
1963. One of the highlights of the conference was the last day — Sunday,
at which time the various departments of the Church demonstrated a typical
meeting. The Sunday School, Genealogy Department, Priesthood, and Relief
Society participated.

"It was a thrilling sight to watch these lovely Japanese women meet for
the first time in a building of their own. All meetings were held in the first
chapel ever constructed in Japan. The building was not quite completed,
but the saints were overwhelmed with the spirit manifested in these meetings.
The artificial flowers in the picture were made out of paper napkins in order
to cover up the unfinished pulpit. At the Relief Society section the various
departments of theology, work meeting, literature, and social science were
explained, and the visiting teacher message department was particularly
stressed. Also, the lessons for 1963-64 were summarized.

"It is significant to note that a large percentage of our women in Japan
are among the youth, so it was only natural that Relief Society should be
included in a Youth Conference. Since many of the girls and women are
unmarried, I spoke to them concerning the power and dignity of womanhood,
and of preparing themselves for a worthy Priesthood bearer. About 200 were
in attendance at the special Relief Society gathering, but the picture repre-
sents various officers from several branches. Another thrilling sight was to
see the members from branches all over Japan as they said goodbye to one
another. For the first time in the mission many of them were privileged to
meet one another. Tears were shed in almost every case, as they expressed
the wonderful spirit of the Lord which was felt in the meeting."

316

Sleep

Iris W. Schow

Sleep is to mount with Pegasus
And leave one's groove to soar afar,
Forward or backward into time
To lands more numerous than there
are.

Sleep is the glad surrender, when
The muscle and the mind are made
To yield up pain, fatigue, and grief,
That time may mend what life has
frayed.

Sleep is the calm rehearsal we
Perform each night by closing eyes
On all life holds, and through the dark
Resting in faith we shall arise.

WORLD'S FAIR -APRIL
TO OCTOBER -1964

Both Individual and
Group Tours

There will be several tours to the

World's Fair including the Hill

Cumorah Pageant.

MEXICO -JUNE, 1964

EUROPE - AUGUST, 1964

HAWAII - MONTHLY
TOURS

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Falls 522-2581

SACRED MUSIC

FOR LADIES

THREE PART

CHORUSES

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

FORTH IN THY NAME,

O LORD I GO— Schumann 20

GRANT ME, DEAR LORD, DEEP
PEACE OF MIND-Stickles 25

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET ALL MY LIFE BE

MUSIC— Spross 30

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY— Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR

FATHERS— Armbruster 25

LORD'S PRAYER-Gates 20

MY REDEEMER LIVES-Gates 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

1 DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

j 15 E. 1st South

i Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

1 Please send the music indicated

' above.

1 D On Approval D Charge

j n Money Enclosed

1 Name - -

1 Address

1 City and

State

liai|iieslHliKi€ I

fUTTfrnrrf^riTii!

(^&mfM/f^

. 15 E. 1st South

J> Salt Lake City 11, Utah

317

The New
Magna- Vu
Glass!

$4.95

■^A little marvel for reading,
crocheting, and knitting . . .

■^Hangs around your neck and
sits on your chest comfortably.

■^Leaves the hands free for
working.

-^Comes in a leather case.

-^Magnifies a large area

beautifully . . . ideal for fine
work and for looking at detail.

plus 32 cents postage

Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple,

Salt Lake City, Utah.

Please send me a Magna Vu Glass. Enclosed is

$5.27 in monev order , check I have an

account, please charge

Name

Address

City Zone . . . State

Residents of Utah include 3'/2% sales tax.

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

21 days — June 21 to July 11:

World's Fair, Church historical places

(does not include pageant).

27 days — July 13 to August 8:
World's Fair, Church historical places.
Includes Hill Cumorah Pageant. Also,
Quebec and Montreal, Canada.

24 days — July 23 to August 15:
World's Fair, Church historical places,
including Hill Cumorah Pageant.

All tours include: Show at Jones'
Beach, Rockettes, Top Broadway
Show and a special event ticket at
World's Fair, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84103
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

Thank You

Loretta Hanson

Thank you for your kindness,

For thoughtful things you've done;

For always knowing what to say,

When darkness hides the sun.

Thank you for your friendship,

A true and priceless gift;

For always being close at hand,

When spirits need a lift.

Words can never tell you,

But you may know some day;

The comfort you have given,

Along life's rocky way.

I pray to God in heaven.

That I may some day be,

The help and guide to someone.

That you have been to me.

318

Zaccheus

Linnie F. Robinson

Unbelief was desert in him

While rumors fought the dried abyss;

Until at last one step forthcoming,

He said, "I'll see how false he is."

Then crowds came stumbling up the road

Men clamored much to see and talk;

Within a tree he waited long

Where Jesus' sandaled feet would walk.

But Jesus stopped and called his name,

"Come down, I must abide with thee!"

And Zaccheus ran to make a feast.

Then waited for his guest to be.

When Zaccheus looked into his eyes

He knew above his heart's surmise —

"Half of my goods I give away — "

So reads his love unto this day.

JOIN OUR QUALITY
TOURS TO
HOLY LAND

March and October

BOOK OF MORMON LANDS

April — June — Nov. — Jan. — Feb. — March

CHURCH HISTORIC PLACES

and

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

July New York World's Fair —
Daily Departures via Bus-Air-Train

HAWAII

June and September

EUROPE

June
Contact

MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC.

14 South Main Street

Salt Lake City

328-3161

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rotes from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles...

.54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

319

oil^6^

^o/iommm^m

One Hundred Two

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day
Hunter, Utah

Mrs. Anna Glackemyre Agee
Onamia, Minnesota

One Hundred

Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary C. Reeg
Burlington, Wyoming

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Hattie Rushnell Foster
Bellville, Ontario, Canada

Miss Alice G. Smith
Logan, Utah

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Catherine Heggie Griffith
Clarkston, Utah

Mrs. Martha Jones
Provo, Utah

Mrs. Delia Weeks McKowen
Orem, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Eva EInora Jensen Jensen
Rexburg, Idaho

Mrs. Nellie Carter Osborne
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Florence Oyler Blackburn
Loa, Utah

Mrs. Christine Olson Olson
Bergland, Ontario, Canada

Ninety-two

Mrs. Flo Gregory Behney
Stockton, California

Mrs. Elizabeth Worthy
Prince Albert, Saskatchewan, Canada

Mrs. Katie Taylor Dansie
Salt Lake City, Utah

Miss Addie Walsh
Bellville, Ontario, Canada

Ninety-one

Mrs. Dozinda N. Burretesen Wilkerson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Annie Smith Lamb
St. Hubert, Quebec, Canada

Mrs. Sarah Rosina Pomeroy Brewer
Phoenix, Arizona

Mrs. Ruth E. Maxwell Foote
Safford, Arizona

Ninety

Mrs. Lucy Maude Bliss Walsh
Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Tina V. Dorp Van der Ende
Redondo Beach, California

Mrs. Ella J. Seegmiller
Snowflake, Arizona

Mrs. Rosa C. Wanslee Foote
Safford, Arizona

Mrs. Julia Straaberg
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Leah Dunford Widtsoe
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Edith Maude Ellerby Langlois
Salt Lake City, Utah

320

'Seek Ye Out of

the Best Books . . .

r>r>

TWO NEW VOLUMES- JUST OFF THE PRESS!

$3.95

LATTER-DAY PROPHETS
and the DOCTRINE & COVE-
NANTS Volume H.Sections

42 to 76 by Roy W. Doxey

An amazing and informative book that is
a worthy successor to the very popular
Volume I. Elder Doxey is an Associate
Professor of Religion and Chairman of the
Department of Undergraduate Studies in
the College of Religious Instruction at
Brigham Young University. Fascinating in-
sight into latter-day prophecy.

Lir

$2.95

THE LORD SPEAKETH

by Akin R. Dyer

This well-known Church author, an Assist-
ant to the Council of the Twelve, traces
the history of the gospel in a volume that
is without precedence in Church Litera-
ture. From Adam and Moses through Huss,
Calvin, and Luther to the Prophet Joseph
Smith, this volume blends all the pieces
into one enlightening whole.

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

ORDER NOW FROM

Deseret Book, 44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City — Please send me the above numbered books 1 — 2-
for which 1 enclose $ Money order , check I have an account, please charge

Addi

City

Zone State . . .

Residents of Utah include 3V'2% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

The Dream and
^ ^Substance

• •

Dr. John T. Harris held fast
to a dream ... a dream that
was about to be fulfilled.

Eagerly on a Monday morn-
ing he went to check on the
progress of his new clinic build-
ing. The boards and bricks put
in place by the workmen were
not merely boards and bricks—
they represented years of hard
work in a small community,
serving the people of his town
and surrounding towns with
excellent dental care. Little did
the doctor realize as he walked
up the makeshift board ramp to
the side door of the structure
that he would never see the
building completed.

Noticing a pool of water on
the floor, indicating a problem
below, John Harris, age 35,
crawled under to investigate.
He came in contact with electric
wiring which, then grounded
against his body, snuffed out
his life.

Seven months prior to this
tragic mishap, Dr. Harris had
wisely added a $50,000 Bene-
ficial Life Insurance policy to
his estate. Mrs. Harris and their
children were spared an unbear-
able financial burden which
otherwise would have been
added to their burden of grief
at the loss of a young husband
and father.

Total premiums of $791 re-
turned $50,000 to help rear a
family of youngsters who must
now manage without a father.

Here, again, the wisdom and
the miracle of life insurance!

From the Beneficial Life files

BENEFICIAL LIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

Over 590 million dollars of life insurance in force.

wi^^'^iS^^

N»**

•^ ^-^lii^

r ». '"^

"^:-€5

P^l

^yp
w

5&*

:**

^'-^^

Ji&::)(%^

^jgjmM

■wf^sf.' »>» fi

^ The

Relief Society

Magazine

Volume 51 Number 5 May 1964

'if V

,<>5 ^ •'

■?■*..

Margery S. Stewart

I am crowded within

With lilies and new oranges

Green as jade on the beloved bough

Stars flow through me, for I have

Made room for stars, a space

For suns. I have grown out

Of myself, this morning.

I have grown out of the knotted

Gourd grieved bone,

Broken bowl.

Out of intolerable pain

I grew into this tall self,

This self who knows what

Mocking birds are crying

Upon the morning, for I,

Like them, am become notes

Of music.

I can be placed in any melody,

Movement, in symphony or lullaby.

Or the deep singing of the

Field woman, gathering apples

In September.

The Cover: ^ Roses on a White Fence, Cape Cod, Massachusetts
Transparency by Josef Muench
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: " Trees Th^at Lean Over Water, Lake Mempremagog, Vermont
Photograph by H. Armstrong Roberts

Art Layout: Dick Scopes

Illustrations: Mary Scopes

'/rniA

The Magazine is now an integral
part of my life, and I look forward
so much to receiving my copies. I
pass them on to my Relief Society
sisters so that they may enjoy the
lessons, and then they always manage
to read the Magazine from cover to
cover. May you go from strength to
strength with this wonderful Maga-
zine, and continue to bring joy to us
all.

Olive M. Evans

Lichfield, Staffordshire
England

My heart went out to Sister Lund-
gren when I read her article in the
January issue of the Magazine —
"What Is a Work Meeting Leader?"
She put into words what I have felt
in my heart. Thanks to the wonder-
ful counselors and stake leaders I had
while serving as a work leader, and
also my work leader, while I was
work director counselor, that I have
this warm feeling for ReUef Society.
Mrs. Donaldine J. Boase

Salt Lake City, Utah

As each March 10th arrives, a white
card is placed in my mailbox announc-
ing the renewal of subscription for the
most interesting Magazine I have ever
read — a gift from my wonderful
mother, for many years — The Relief
Society Magazine. From its pages
have come comforting thoughts and
truths, which stand as a witness for
the salvation of man.

Irene Carrigan Winn

Ogden, Utah

I want to thank you for our beau-
tiful, inspiring Magazine. I wait im-
patiently each month for the Maga-
zine and the words of love and advice
it contains.

Shirley Woolf

Bulawayo, Southern Rhodesia
South Africa

I want to let you know how very
much I do enjoy reading the Maga-
zine. Each article holds so much
meaning and seems to give me an
extra extra special lift. I was married
last September, and my mother gave
me a year's subscription to the Maga-
zine as a Christmas present. I carmot
think of a better gift.

Mrs. Dale Hamp

Soda Springs, Idaho

This little booklet (The Relief So-
ciety Magazine) has been appreciated
so much. When I have failed to make
any headway with my friends in put-
ting forward the Latter-day Saint
story, I find the Magazine speaks to
them in the lovely stories and the
articles.

Margaret McLintock
Rutherglen, Scotland

Over the years, as a Relief Society
worker, I have used the thoughts of
Celia Luce (a frequent contributor to
The Relief Society Magazine) many
times in conducting a class.
Venice M. Crosby

Phoenix, Arizona

I was delighted to read in the
March issue of the Magazine the
article (by Myrtle E. Henderson) on
the proper use of language. Some of
the mistakes most often made were
considered. Please give us more such
helps. We should take more pride in
speaking correctly. Perhaps, if our
errors are pointed out, and the rea-
sons why they are not correct are
explained, we will improve more rap-
idly. As a MagQzine representative,
I find it easy to get new subscriptions,
as well as renewals, to our Magazine
because of the excellent helps and the
wide range and interest of those helps.
Olive H. Fox
Salt Lake City, Utah

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial end Business Office: 76 North Main, Solt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2 00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vonce. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bock numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old ond new address. Entered as second-closs matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at speciol rate of postoge provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retoined for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts

The noli^ff S^Ci^ty Magazine

VOLUME 51 MAY 1964 NUMBER 5

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

324 The Family Goes Back to School Elaine Reiser Alder

328 Literary Contest Announcements 1964

331 Your Poem and You Eva Willes Wangsgaard

339 Art As a Hobby Myrtle E. Henderson

376 Magazine Honor Roll for 1963 Marianne C. Sharp

Fiction

334 Adjustment Alice Guhler Sabin

342 Gramps and Beanie Shirley Thulin

370 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 4 Hazel M. Thomson

General Features

322 From Near and Far

347 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

348 Editorial: The Lighted Window Vesta P. Crawford

390 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker
400 Birthday Congratulations

The Home - Inside and Out

What Is a Mother? by Margaret Richards, 351; Mother — Pioneer of the Present, by Hazel
Sowards Cannon, 352; Thanks, Mom, for Everything, by Sara O. Moss, 353; Verdi on
the Farm, by Winona F. Thomas, 354; Ask Mrs. Braithwaite, by Janice Dixon, 356;
A Letter From Grandma, by Violet Nimmo, 358; A Call in the Night, by Mary E.
Gallamore, 359; Cuddly Crib Quilts, by Adelle Ashby, 360; Sewing Time, by Dorothy
C. Little, 362; Potpourri of Handy Hints, by Jo M. Stock, 362; Recipes From the South-
west, by Romaine R. Cooksey, 363; Appetite Teasers for Preschoolers, by Margaret
Maxwell, 364; Oatmeal Date Bread, by Anne Marie Astle, 366; Select Your Own Dessert,
by Patricia M. Faas, 367; Transfers for Children's Clothing, by Janet W. Breeze, 367;
From the Dear Windows of Home, by Leona Fetzer Wintch, 368; Alma A. Fernelius —
"Lady of Lovely Crocheting," 369; The Right Key, by Luella Foster, 388; Whom
Should I Seek? by Blanche Briggs, 388; Joy, by Olive Sharp, 389; Double Your
Pleasure — Double Your Subscription, by Ouida Johns Pedersen, 389; Life Is Beautiful,
by Ida G. Hepworth, 397.

Poetry

321 I Am Crowded Within — Frontispiece Margery S. Stewart

Secret, by Ida Elaine James, 330; Spring Lambs, by Vesta N. Fairbairn, 333; My Neighbor,
by Evelyn Fjeldsted, 337; Valley Sky at Sunrise, by Pearle M. Olsen, 338; Renewal, by Caro-
line Eyring Miner, 350; Prayer for My Daughter, by CaroUe Denton, 375; Prayer for Peo-
ple, by Gilean Douglas, 381; Memory, by Grace Barker Wilson, 398; Summer Song, by
Linnie F. Robinson, 398; We Pass But Once, by Catherine B. Bowles, 399; Unsaid Words,
by Zara Sabin, 399; Shape of Time, by Thelma J. Limd, 399; My Mother, by Christie
Lund Coles, 400.

323

The Egg Carton Castle
Eugene^ Oregon
September 1963

Dear Sharon:

V\^nAT fun it has been, thinking of
all the things about which to write
you. Ever since you asked me to tell
you some of the secrets of being a
^p- happy "student wife/' I have had a

I nA chance to think back over the five

III U years Doug and I are conckfding as

I ||%P graduate student and wife. As you

know, he will receive his Ph.D. in
the spring, and I must confess that
getting my P.H.T. (Putting Hus-
band Through), along with him has
been equallv as challenging, if not
more fun! So, let's chat about some
aspects of married student life.

Having a small baby, as you do
and I did, and moving to a new
town into barracks-type housing,
may present demands on your mar-
riage which you haven't expected.
We readily admit that the early years
of our schooling presented some ad-
justment for both of us. Doug was
at school all day until suppertime,
but he enjoyed his two hours at
home then, playing with the baby.
He returned to the library nearly
every evening until it closed at 10
P.M. — and our thin-walled apart-
ment, with its creaky floors, didn't
make me feel very much at home.
But I soon realized that all the
other student wives around me en-
joyed friendships during those long
afternoons and evenings, at least as
much as I. I tried to find opportun-
Lhme Reiser Aider {\-{q^ |-q nieet some of them and

found the time rewarding. As our
friendships grew, we enjoyed visit-
ing in each other's homes, sharing
ideas, helping with sewing or knit-
ting projects, trading magazines, and
even having "potluck" suppers to
the surprise of our husbands every
month or so. As our children grew
older, we took turns tending each

Family

Goes

Back

Schoo

324

THE FAMILY GOES BACK TO SCHOOL

other's children so that each of us
could have an afternoon off.

The friendships we have culti-
vated in our student living have re-
mained as choice as any we hope to
have. Most of us have moved from
our barracks community, but we
still delight in hearing of gradua-
tions, births, and progress of each
child. We long to visit each other
in different parts of the world.

Though the days are long — and
must be if the husband is to get all
his studving, writing, and part-time
work done — you will no doubt find
the time you spend with Tom is so
precious that you enjoy every minute
of it. Doug and I even enjoyed
grocery shopping once a week —
because it was our Friday night date
and a chance to get away from the
books! Sundays were our special
days of rest from schoolwork with
Church activities and visits from
friends and quiet relaxation in the
evening, listening to the rebroadcast
of the Tabernacle Choir, looo miles
away.

During the long days and evenings,
you can keep busy doing many
things which will make the hours
productive and Tom proud of you
— learning to cook special dishes
and surprising him with them at
supper, sewing for yourself, Tom,
and the children (a real money-sav-
er), making Christmas cards and
gifts, embroidering, knitting, mak-
ing a baby book or scrapbook, writ-
ing letters or reading. You may have
other hobbies I am not aware of,
but this is a good opportunity to
enjoy them. The time can be
wasted or used — depending on
what vou wish. While Tom is pro-
gressing mentally in his schooling,
vou will realize that you can come
closer together if you engage in
some kind of mental activity similar

to his studies. An often-used library
card is an inexpensive avenue toward
keeping )our mind alert.

Above all, don't begrudge or
apologize for the time you spend in
school. It is a privilege to attend
school, and nowadays it is so com-
mon for young couples with families
to be in school that there is no need
for embarrassment. Learn to laugh
about the odd things you may have
to do — seating guests on the floor
because there aren't enough chairs,
eating with odd kinds of utensils
because you don't have complete
table service, or eating beans for a
week because your food money
didn't quite hold out! Many of
your neighbors are probably doing
the same. Now that we are nearly
through with school, we feel pangs
for the fun and funny things about
barracks living.

We decided, when we moved
away from our parents and life-
long friends, that our chief sources
of entertainment would be our
children. Church activities, and our
new friends. Since we knew no one
at first, we began making friends
and soon had scores of guests to
invite to our home. Our favorite
activity with friends was to invite
them to our apartment "for dessert."
We would serve punch and cookies
or brownies and spend the evening
visiting, sharing our colored slides,
listening to music, or playing Scrab-
ble. Our guests brought their child-
ren and put them to sleep on our
bed. The next time we took Scott
with us to their apartment nearby
to enjov a similar evening.

It would be unfair to underestimate
the value of the Young Marrieds
program and Relief Society. Both
gave us friends of all ages, and the
opportunity to keep busy by serving
others. I never lacked for a "mother

325

MAY 1964

-tack to ceiling
with small, horseshoe-shaped
cord tacks

Knitting
needles

pierced through
cardboard

Cross-view

cardboard lampshade

Aluminum foil
(as heat protector)

■Shape with cardboard
Cover inside with aluminum foil
Cover outside with burlap or other material

The knitting needles cross in center of
lamp to hold bulb and socket in place.
Total cost: Approx. 75c - $1.00.

away from home," because the wo-
men at Rehef Society were all wil-
ling to be one to me. Scott has
been active in Relief Society since
he was six weeks old — and has
loved it!

One of the hardest things about
student living is financial manage-
ment. This is where you can shine,
however. Studying week-end ads in
the newspapers, preparing foods
that are nutritious and yet inex-
pensive, and constantly watching

for ways of improving your money
management will be keys to your
success.

Certain meat cuts (pot roast,
shank end ham, chickens) provide
good nutrition at minimum cost and
allow ''planned overs" for other days
in the week, sandwiches, casseroles,
soup stock, stew, hash, or cold
plates. Keep your eyes open for
other specials during the week end.
If hamburger is the only thing in
our price range, I make sure the

326

THE FAMILY GOES BACK TO SCHOOL

trimmings — baked potato, tossed
salad, and a favorite dessert — light
up Doug's eyes. One day a week for
baking gives us fresh bread, rolls,
and dozens of cookies — at little
cost. Rather than serving rich des-
serts, we eat fresh fruits and feel we
are simply but well fed.

You may find it economical to
buy a quarter or half of a beef, or
cases of canned goods, jointly with
another couple, and then dividing
them evenly. We rented a frozen-
food locker near our apartment and
kept it filled with the beef, specials
from the supermarket, and home-
frozen fruits and vegetables which
we bought (and often picked our-
selves) from farms nearby.

We avoided expensive or specialty
foods, as a matter of economy, and
have felt our health and budget are
better for it.

Speaking of economy, let me men-
tion a problem you may face when
you get in the middle of things in
your school routine. You may find,
as we did, that it is necessary for
the wife to do something to supple-
ment the family income. . Many
girls are able to find satisfactory
work in offices and stores, but I
preferred a job which could be done
at home. After advertising my ser-
vices as a typist, I never lacked for
typing jobs which could be done
while Scott slept or played nearby.
Other wives chose to baby sit for
working mothers, some did ironing
for single students, and one or two
took orders for baked goods which
they made at home. Since we were
living together in an equal status,
there was no class distinction for
work — the most highly respected
people were those who worked the
hardest.

There are a number of ways you
may save money on home furnish-

ings. You would be amazed at the
fun you can have making furniture
and decorations for your apartment.
We refinished old living room and
dining room furniture which our
parents gave us, and made room
partitions from dyed burlap, painted
sticks, and reed drapes. We painted
the rooms in cheerful colors and
made suitable curtains to match each
room. Bricks and boards made
ample bookcases. We were delight-
ed with our ''modern" hanging lamp
in our living room — constructed
of cardboard, aluminum foil, burlap
(to match our partition), and knit-
ting needles! Our apartment even
has flat corrugated egg dividers
stapled to the ceiling for insulation,
a legacy from the previous tenants—
so we fondly call our 500 square feet
of ''home" the Egg Carton Castle!

We hope you will enjoy your
student years as much as we have
ours. We have been told time and
again that "these are the rich years
of life," and we realize it now as we
step a little higher toward responsi-
bility. Never again will we live so
close to so many people and enjoy
the association of young adults and
children alike. We all had little
money and often wondered if we
would get through the month with a
dime left, but we learned one valu-
able lesson through our student liv-
ing — the value of the rich things
in life.

Friends, family, goals, education,
music, beauty, nature — and all
things which the gospel gives to us
— these can be enjoyed regardless
of where you live. Student life is a
worthwhile source of appreciation
for these things — and we hope
vour vears will hold such fond mem-
ories for you as they do for us.

With love,
Elaine

327

Literary Contest Announcements

1964

The Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story
Contest are conducted annually by the General Board of Relief So-
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women
who qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to
enter their work in either or both contests.

The General Board would be pleased to receive entries from the
outlying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in
and near Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring
different writing skills, the winner of an award in one of them in no
way precludes winning in the other.

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

The Eliza R. Snow Poem Con- 3. The poem must not exceed fifty

test opens with this announce- lines and should be typewritten, if pos-

, ii A_ 4- ic ic\aA sible. Where this cannot be done, it

ment and closes August 15, 1964. ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^.^^^^ ^^.^^^^ ^^^^ ;^^^

Prizes will be awarded as follows: side of the paper is to be used. (A
^. . ^.^ duplicate copy of the poem should be

J^irst prize {t)4U retained by contestants to insure

Second prize $30 against loss.)

Third prize $20 4. The sheet on which the poem is

Prize poems will be pubhshed ™««^ ^^ *« be without signature or

• 4.U T -in^tr • £ rni ^^^^^ identifymg marks,

m the January 1965 issue 01 The c xt 1 + +1

..•^ . 5. No explanatory material or pic-

ReLief Society Magazine (the ture is to accompany a poem,
birth month of EHza R. Snow). e. Each poem is to be accompanied

Prize-winning poems become by a stamped envelope on which is

the property of the Relief Society written the contestant's name and ad-
General Board, and may not be ^'%^- ^°"^ ^^ P^™^" ^'^ "^* *° ^^

useci
published by others except upon ^ \ ^.^^^^ statement is to accom-

written permission from the Gen- pany the poem submitted, certifying:

eral Board. The General Board a. That the author is a member of
reserves the right to pubhsh any The Church of Jesus Christ of

of the other poems submitted, Latter-day Saints,

paying for them at the time of ^ ^^^^ *^^ po®'" (state title) is the
publication at the regular Maga- contestant's original work.

zine rates ^' ^^^^ i* ^^^ never been published.

d. That it is not in the hands of an
editor or other person with a view

Rules for the contest: to publication.

1. This contest is open to all Latter- e. That it will not be published nor
day Saint women, exclusive of mem- submitted elsewhere for publica-
bers of the Relief Society General tion until the contest is decided.
Board and employees of the Relief 8. A writer who has received the
Society General Board. first prize for two consecutive years

2. Only one poem may be submitted must wait two years before she is
by each contestant. again eligible to enter the contest.

328

1964CONTEST ANNOUNCEMENTS

9. The judges shall consist of one
member of the General Board, one
person from the English department
of an educational institution, and one
person who is a recognized writer. In
case of complete disagreement among
the judges, all poems selected for a
place by the various judges will be
submitted to a specially selected com-
mittee for final decision.

In evaluating the poems, considera-
tion will be given to the following
points:

a. Message or theme

b. Form and pattern

c. Rhythm and meter

d. Accomplishment of the pur-
pose of the poem

e. Climax

10. Entries must be postmarked not
later than August 15, 1964.

11. All' entries are to be addressed
to Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem
Contest, 76 North Main, Salt Lake
City, Utah 84111.

Relief Society Short Story Contest

The Relief Society Short Story
Contest for 1964 opens with this
announcement and closes August
15, 1964.

The prizes this year will be as
follows :

First prize $75

Second prize $60

Third prize $50

The three prize-winning stories
will be published consecutively in
the first three issues of The Re-
lief Society Magazine for 1965.
Prize-winning stories become the
property of the Relief Society
General Board and may not be
published by others except up-
on written permission from the
General Board. The General
Board reserves the right to pub-
lish any of the other stories en-
tered in the contest, paying for
them at the time of publication
at the regular Magazine rates.

Rules for the contest:

1. This contest is open to Latter-
day Saint women — exclusive of
members of the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board and employees of the
General Board — who have had at
least one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publication.

2. Only one story may be submitted
by each contestant.

3. The;story must not exceed 3,000
words in length and must be type-
written. The number of the words
must appear on the first page of the
manuscript. (All words should be
counted, including one and two-letter
words.) A duplicate copy of the story
should be retained by contestants to
insure against loss.

4. The contestant's name is not to
appear anywhere on the manuscript,
but a stamped envelope on which is
written the contestant's name and ad-
dress is to be enclosed with the story.
Nom de plumes are not to be used.

5. A signed statement is to accom-
pany the story submitted certifying:

a. That the author is a member of
The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.

b. That the author has had at least
one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publica-
tion. (This statement must give
name and date of publication in
which the contestant's work has
appeared or, if not yet published,
evidence of acceptance for pub-
lication.)

c. That the story submitted (state
the title and number of words)
is the contestant's original work.

d. That it has never been published,
that it is not in the hands of an
editor or other person with a view
to publication, and that it will

329

MAY 1964

not be published nor submitted
elsewhere for publication until
the contest is decided.

6. No explanatory material or pic-
ture is to accompany the story.

7. A writer who has received the
first prize for two consecutive years
must wait for two years before she is
again eligible to enter the contest.

8. The judges shall consist of one
member of the General Board, one
person from the English department of
an educational institution, and one
person who is a recognized writer. In
case of complete disagreement among
the judges, all stories selected for a
place by the various judges will be

submitted to a specially selected com-
mittee for final decision.

In evaluating the stories, considera-
tion will be given to the following
points:

a. Characters and their presenta-
tion.

b. Plot development

c. Message of the story

d. Writing style

9. Entries must be postmarked not
later than August 15, 1964.

10. All entries are to be addressed
to Relief Society Short Story Contest,
76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah
84111.

Secret

Ida Elaine James

School girls ever and endlessly.

Twos and threes and single file

Swinging their book straps, sweaters . . . free!

Breast the upgrade with a smile;

Crossing, re-crossing each other . . . behind,

In front and beside . . . stop, start, and march.

I wonder what it is they find

To smile about so much. The arch

Of the gully is gray and overhung

With dried, sad branches. Summer is dead,

Loose stones are rude, yet gayly among

Rough paths below, drab overhead,

They thread their way, dally, and smile.

One turns off alone; she looks at me.

I follow her glance for half a mile —

At the sky, at her toes, up at a tree.

There's nothing but December air;

Nothing to smile at that I can see.

My searching circles everywhere;

She smiles and smiles . . . why should she?

330

'BMW

Poem

Eva Willes Wangs gaard

Author of Singing Hearts, After the Blossoming, Down This
Road, Shape of Earth.

Most of what I have to say of
poetry will incline toward the tra-
ditional, by which I mean that
great part of our poetic literature
from "Beowulf" to Robert Frost's
"Death of the Hired Man," in
which the reader identified him-
self or herself with the characters,
understood the ideals by which
they lived and for which they
died, and, knowing them, cast a
light on the reader's own prob-
lems and purposes. From gen-
eration to generation through
centuries, these poems have shed
their influence on the growth of
civilization as we know it.

No one has so far created a
satisfactory answer to the ques-
tion: What is a poem? We can
only open little doors. Poems re-
semble apples. They are of in-
finite variety, from the pretty but
pulpless rose pip to the luscious
Golden Delicious. A poem must
be attractive in form to entice
the reader, have meat you can
sink your mental teeth into, a
flavor that delights, excites, and
satisfies, a core of wisdom, and
seeds to project into other hearts
and, perhaps, into the future.
And, like the tree, a poem must
have a reservoir of food from
which to draw its sustenance.
Now, how do you fill this reser-
voir?

You Learn
Fundamentals

FIRST — A beginning poet
needs a good rhyming dictionary,
for, whether or not she ever in-
tends to write rhyming verse, she
should know what she is using
or rejecting and give her poetry
a chance to shape its own form
before it is born. Besides, a rhym-
ing dictionary, at least the one
you will buy or own, begins with
a chapter which explains and il-
lustrates feet, meter, verse, varia-
tions, and stanza forms, and does
it interestingly and enjoyably.
You will find as you study that
you have already picked up sub-
consciously, through reading,
many of the patterns and devices
explained here. For instance,
everyone, poet or layman, is
aware of meter and rhyme to
some degree. But the other
phases of the subject, you can
study and learn and store in the
reservoir of your subconscious so
they will be as automatic as your
grammar and English usage.

SECOND — Increase your vo-
cabulary. A good Thesaurus
helps here. It groups words and
phrases on specific subjects and
presents them alphabetically,
words that convey kindness, for
instance, classifying them as to
nouns, verbs, adjectives, and ad-

331

MAY 1964

verbs, and including phrases as
well as words.

A good vocabulary includes the
knowledge of the different mean-
ings of a word. Merriam-Web-
ster's Unabridged lists at least
thirteen different meanings for
the word take. You should study,
at the same time, the values in
letters and their play on the
emotions. There are liquid
sounds like / and r, sibilants like
s, dentals like d and t. Live with
them, roll them around on your
tongue, feel them, so that when
you need them they cluster
around a thought as iron filings
collect on a magnet.

THIRD — Be natural Write
in the language of today as you
speak, not in the vintage of an
older day when words like o'er
and e'er were in common usage
and so are found in poetry also.
Above all, let your language be
sincere and natural, not neces-
sarily conscious of being written.

FOURTH — Read, read, and
read. Especially read history, ge-
ography, the classics, and the
Bible. Familiarize yourself with
the general sciences — botany,
geology, ornithology, and with
philosophies and doctrines. From
these spring your future allusions
and images, and knowledge deep-
ens your thinking and enhances
your expression.

FIFTH — Be aware. Make
friends with all the living things
about you. Know the shape of a
leaf, its feel and texture; know
the grasses, the bark of trees. Be
aware of color in everything, pet-
als, sky, old wood, rushes and
reeds, earth and sea, everywhere.
Become acutely aware of sounds
and forms. Increase your inter-
est and wonder. And store all

this as naturally as your body ac-
cepts its food.

SIXTH — Write. Try out vari-
ous meters, verse and stanza
forms. Try out your thoughts.
Let them flow. Criticize your
technique afterward, but do not
let it impede the flow.

SEVENTH — and perhaps
most important — Find the inner
you. Let your thoughts sink in-
to "the beyond" where you, and
only you, dwell, so that the flavor
of you is a part of every poem
you write, not what you have
been taught, or have read or
heard, but really you. The savor
of your experiences, your inter-
pretations, incidents seen through
your eyes, and your appreciation
of your world, must enrich your
poem.

An Illiicf-i'O'l-irkrt

Let us illustrate the birth of a
minor poem. Let us say, "Today
has been a golden day." We have
the beginning of a lyric, a four-
footed iambic line. Now partic-
ularize, and the poem grows.
What was golden about this day?
"A lark sent up a trill, and notes
like golden music rolled back
down the sky's blue hill." Now
we have the color blue contrast-
ing with the goldenness of sound
and emphasizing it. What else?
"Two finches shunted nuggets
back and forth from throat to
throat, and birch lace sifted sun-
light fine to gild a warbler's coat."
Now we h^ve enriched the vocab-
ulary of gold with nugget and
gild, and the words shunted and
sifted which are more effective
than adjectives in describing
what is happening. Wings and
movement have entered the pic-
ture. Sunlight is there with its

332

YOUR POEM AND YOU

hint of goldenness. The warbler's
coat is yellow and a memory is
stirred of its capability of golden
song. "My baby played with
golden blocks, with gold dust in
his hair, while I washed plates in
gleaming suds, for gold was
everywhere." Now we move in-
side and see the speaker washing
dishes and looking out the win-
dow with her baby sitting in the

cone of sunlight streaming
through the panes, gilding his
hair and the blocks. She is so
happy that even the suds are
gleaming. Then we conclude by
tying back to the opening line
which set the theme. "Today has
been a golden day. Did you not
find it such? Was it the wind
or just my heart that had the
Midas touch?"

REFERENCES

Hamilton, Anne: Seven Principles of Poetry

Hillyer, Robert: First Principles of Verse

(Published by The Writer, Inc., 8 Arlington Street, Boston, Mass.)

Holmes, John: Writing Poetry

Wood, Clement: Unabridged Rhyming Dictionary

(The World PubHshing Company, 2231 West 10th Street, Cincinnati, Ohio)

Rogets Thesaurus of the English Language

(Garden City Publishing Company, Garden City, New York)

lU*'

^\i

^^ ! 4

Spring Lambs

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Peaceful, the deep-wooled sheep
In lush, green grasses keep
Their lively lambs, new-born,
And huddled in the buckthorn
The gray, half-buried rocks
Are sleeping hillside flocks,
While soft as wool, and white
As fleece the blown clouds might
Be spring lambs browsing high
Blue pastures of the sky.

333

Adjustment

Alice GubJer Sabin

Uason," Salley spoke softly. Jason
did not answer. He was reading the
evening paper. ''J^^^n, honey," she
said. His foot twitched a bit. That
was all the response she got. "Any-
body home?" she asked, and then
added, "obviously not." She put
the magazine down that she had
been reading and went over beside
him. Ruffling his hair, she said,
"Hi, Jason! Remember me? Fm
your wife Salley."

Jason stirred and made a gruff
little sound. She knew she had
almost got through to him. Some-
times he was the deafest and dumb-
est person on earth. She glanced at
the paper he was reading. No won-
der! He was intent on the sports
section. She was no competition
for the basketball scores. With resig-
nation, she retrieved her magazine
and curled up on the sofa.

Ten minutes later he let his paper
fall to the floor. "Did you say
something, Salley?" he asked.

Salley did not raise her eyes from
the magazine. Silently she went on

reading. He stretched his long arms
and legs luxuriously, and then extri-
cated himself from his deep chair.
"I declare I heard someone speak.
Have you any idea who it was?" He
stood looking down at her. She
turned a page of her magazine and
continued reading. He ran his
fingers through her shiny curls,
tumbling them. "Hi, Salley, remem-
ber me? Fm your husband Jason."
She went on reading. He pushed
back a curl and kissed her on the
tip of one ear.

"Oh, Jason," she said, "you're im-
possible. It was hours ago when I
spoke to you. I have forgotten
what I wanted to say."

"But, honey," he protested, "I
couldn't hear you. You see, I was
reading."

"Oh!" she said with exasperation.
"Honestly! Tliere isn't another
man like you in all the world! I
ask you a question one day, and you
do not hear me until the next and
then you answer me. By that time
Fve forgotten what I asked you."

334

ADJUSTMENT

He grinned. 'That, my dear, is
one of the remarkable things about
your husband. My mind is equipped
with a delayed action device. Lots of
trouble is averted that way."

Now he was teasing her. This was
probably the wrong time to ap-
proach him with the subject she had
wanted to mention.

He smiled at her. What a little
pixie she was. A petite little pixie
with a snip nose. He sat down be-
side her. "I'm sorry," he said. ''Tell
me please what it was you wanted."

"I really did want to talk to you,"
she said. "We've been married for
almost three months. Don't you
think it's time that we sat down and
had an — an interview?"

"A what?" Jason's voice went up
to a peak.

"An interview. You know — like
employers and employees do when
they've been together for a certain
period of time."

He blinked and made as if to
speak but uttered no sound.

"There's nothing queer about
that," she explained. "I read all
about it right here in this maga-
zine. 'How to Make Your Marriage
Work,' by Dr. Snodgras." She was
very matter of fact.

"Isn't our marriage working?" he
asked.

"Of course it is, silly, but Dr.
Snodgras says this is supposed to be
our adjustment period. He says that
both of us do lots of little things
that irritate each other, and we
should talk it out and then it won't
irritate us anv more."

"Oh, I see," he said indulgently.
"Seems as if I read something like
that in a book once."

"You did?" Her enthusiasm rose.
"Then you'll understand all about
it. Tell me what you remember."

"Let me see." He wrinkled his

brow. "I believe it said there are
many adjustments to make in mar-
riage — and — oh, yes. I remem-
ber now. It said the wives are the
ones to do the adjusting. Wives
are usualy younger than husbands,
and sometimes smaller, and natural-
ly more pliable. A husband can't
change. He is big and burly and
set up like hard clay by the time he
gets married. I think that's what
the book said."

"You must have read the wrong
book. I guess the interview idea is
not so good after all."

"Quite the contrary. I think it's
a fine idea. When do we begin?"

"Are you sure you're interested?"
she asked.

"Of course."

"Well . . ." she said reluctantly.
"I have made a few notes."

"On how to conduct an inter-
view?"

She blushed. "No. On things that
I should point out to you."

"I see. You mean notes on the
things I do that irritate you." He
pretended to be wounded.

"Honey," she said apologetically,
"there's almost nothing wrong with
you. Remember, we aren't discuss
ing big things — like money. I
won't even mention the time Jan
asked me to go shopping with her
and you gave me five dollars and
told me not to go hog wild on it
and Jan said, 'That's ridiculous. No
one can go hog wild with only five
dollars.' Dr. Snodgras says big
things seldom undermine a marriage,
because people always correct them.
It's the little things that do it, like
tapping a pencil against your teeth
all the time when you're trying to
think. Little things can be terribly
distracting you know."

"I see. And we must be broad-
minded and understanding and

335

MAY 1964

practical about the whole discus-

sion.

'That's exactly what Dr. Snod-
gras said. Jason, you're wonderful.
This is going to be great. Here is
a pad and pencil for you. As I go
over the pointers I have here, fhings
will come to your mind to jot down
about me. Feel free to interrupt
anytime. You may want to justify
yourself you know."

'I'm anxious for you to begin."

"You promise me you won't be
hurt?" she asked anxiously.

''Not at all. I shall remind my-
self that it is all in the interest of
family solidarity." He flashed her a
smile.

"You almost disarm me when you
smile at me like that. I am trying
to be ver}^ objective. Now, first on
my list I have — honestly, Jason,
I'm not so sure I like this idea."

"It's great! I insist that you pro-
ceed. I can hardly wait my turn,"
he said heartily.

"Really? Well then I shall begin.
Let me see. . . ." She studied her
notes. "First of all — your shoes.
It always bothers me where you take
them off at nights, because in the
dark I stumble over them. And
speaking of stumbling in the dark
— I wouldn't have to do it if I
could just wake you. Like the other
night. There were some cats yowl-
ing by our window. I couldn't
wake you, so I had to scare them
away myself. Jason, do you think
you could sleep just a little lighter?"

"I shall try," he said obediently
"But, really, Salley, you should turn
on your lamp if you're going to
prowl in the night."

"I'm afraid I might wake you if
I turn on my light."

"That's what I love about you,
my dear." He grinned. "You are
so consistent."

"About your eating habits," she
continued. "I really don't mind if
you want your toast so brown I
almost have to burn it, or your egg
so raw that I have to look the other
way while you eat it, and that you
sugar your tomatoes and salt your
melons. I guess I can get used to
that, but it did bother me when
you said my angel cake was like
trying to eat fog and you scrunched
a piece of it into a little wad be-
cause you said a man needed some-
thing to sink his teeth in."

Jason had been speedily jotting
down notes. He looked up.

"I apologized about your cake,
dear. Yours is the lightest in the
world. I shouldn't have teased
you."

"I forgive you. But couldn't you
try not to be so hungry when you
come home and I don't have dinner
ready? And couldn't you come
home promptly on the days I do
have it ready instead of keeping me
waiting?"

He was taking notes again.

"You are writing an awfully lot.
Can you listen and write too?"

"I haven't missed a word. Finish
your list. I'm getting anxious for
my turn."

She was losing interest in her own
list, his looked so ominous. But she
must finish what she had started.
"I have a note here to remind you
not to squeeze the toothpaste tube
in the middle, and for you to please
not hang your soiled shirts back in
your closet, and when you wipe
dishes, would you please put the
forks in with the forks and not with
the spoons — sorry. I meant to
cross that one out. It's nice of you
to wipe the dishes. And couldn't
you change your attitude about
women drivers? Every time you see
a car parked wrong you say some

336

ADJUSTMENT

woman did it. Well, I watched the
other day to see who drove off
in the car that straddled two parking
spaces in the market parking lot. It
was a fat man."

Jason had filled the second page
on his pad. Salley stopped and
looked at him. "I don't believe I
had better finish my list now/' she
said, ''it would be nice for you to
have a turn."

He sat thoughtfully studying his
notes.

"Will you please go ahead?" she
said. She glanced at the magazine
lying on the stand. In bold red let-
ters on its shiny cover the title of
the feature article by Dr. Snodgras
glared at her. Actually, she had
been riding on a pink cloud ever
since she had married Jason. She
had been wonderfully happy, until
something she read in that article
punctured a few holes in her cloud.

Jason looked up from his list.

Now he was going to deliver the
load. She felt miserable. She
wished she had torn up her list.
There really wasn't one item of im-
portance upon it. Tlie number one
item on his list would be that she
talked too much. He regarded her
silently. "Go on, Jason, please," she
said in a small voice.

She arose. As she did so she
brushed against the magazine and it
fell to the floor. Jason came over
to her and put a big firm hand on
each of her shoulders. He regarded
her tenderly.

"I have been writing a list of all
of the things I adore about you,"
he said. "Honey, I wouldn't change
a hair of your head. You are per-
fect just as you are."

Frustrated and repentant, she
ground her heel into the magazine
on the floor. She buried her face
against him to hide the hot tears.
With a merry chuckle he kissed her.

My Neighbor

Evelyn Fjeldsted

I miss my friendly neighbor —

The little children, too,

I miss her kindly interest

And all the things we used to do.

It is good to have a neighbor.

Who calls in frequently,

Who comes in time of trouble,

And stands by willingly.

Could I but choose my neighbors

And keep them ever near,

I would send for you this evening.

Because we miss you here.

337

Don Kninht

Valley Sky... at Sunrise

Pearle M. Olsen

How loosely combed are tendrilled waves of wool
Which hang ice-white in the blue of western sky.
In quivering forms they float, then play and pull -
And gently scatter as the creeping dye
From eastern sun intensifies the full
Warm tints of pink on spreading, climbing high
Fleeced curls. Then suddenly the colorful
Clear spectrum hues come rushing and defy
The usual chroma, as the tumbling wool
Becomes a flaming heaven color cry!

338

Do you have time on your hands?
Are you feeling discouraged by
the monotony of doing the same
routine things every day? Are you
a young homemaker with energy
to spare? Have you been retired
from your job or position, and do
you feel that your life is ended,
and any creative ability you ever
had is dying within you? Have
your children grown up and es-
tablished homes of their own? If
your answer is yes to any one of
these questions, then you need
a challenging, exciting hobby that
will last a lifetime. May I suggest
that the study of art appreciation
and painting may be one answer
to your problem. Now don't say
no until you have thought about
the possibilities.

A Good Beginning

Let's begin simply by seeing
the beauty around us — perhaps
as an artist would see it. Look
at the changing patterns of the
clouds, the soft tints or flaming
glow of a sunset on them; feel
the softening rays of the moon;
behold the majesty of snow-
covered mountains; see the long
shadows and hear the whisper-
ing leaves in the depths of the
woods; become aware of the mo-
tion of a field of golden grain as
the wind sweeps over it in waves.

as a Hobby

Myrtle E. Henderson, M.A.

Former Head, Speech

Department, Dixie College

If we see things in this way, we
are using as many of our five
senses as possible, and, like the
artist, we will see more beauty
than we had dreamed there was
around us.

The Art of Appreciation

Another helpful and enlighten-
ing step in our adventure into
art is to learn to understand and
appreciate paintings. Find out
what has gone into them, what
are their values, and what makes
them good or poor. Let's see what
an artist has said about pictures.
One critic suggests that pictures
make their appeal to individuals
through their beauty of line, the
quality of their color, or through
the interest in their patterns. We
can learn to appreciate line,
color, and pattern for their own
sake, and then a picture does not
need to tell a story. Art appeals
to the sight as well as to the
imagination. Paintings may be
an interpretation rather than a
photographic representation of
the subject. Leave the exact de-
tails to the camera.

Design in Paintings

My art teacher said often that
pictures should not be "too
busy," meaning there should not
be too many points of interest or

339

MAY 1964

too many objects. Look for sim-
plicity of design. There should be
a focal point — a way to get
"into" a picture. For example, in
a landscape, let the eye follow
down a road, or a stream, or the
sun path on a lake, or, maybe,
down a street or a path in the
woods. Beautiful shape and color
can claim artistic value, but they
should not be spoiled by being
too ornate. Overdecoration in
anything reflects lack of taste
and discrimination — in a home
as well as in pictures.

Rhythm and Movement

In evaluating a painting, an
artist will be aware of the quali-
ties of rhythm and movement in
the picture and will feel the tex-
ture of different objects. Now
perhaps you are thinking, "Tex-
ture and movement, and color
and shadow I can understand,
but what about rhythm? Artists
tell us that rhythm is the quality
of flowing lines, of lovely curves
and shapes that answer and com-
plement each other. The changing
shape of clouds makes a kind of
rhythm, flowers have different
rhythms, as the daisy has a cir-
cular rhythm, the blades of grass
growing together have an up-
reaching rhythm. So, in drawing
flowers, the leaves and main line
of growth must repeat each other
in pattern, and the pattern should
be accentuated in the drawing.

Arrangement of Objects

When an artist looks at a
painting or a landscape to paint,
he is attracted not only by ob-
jects, but by the arrangement
of what he sees. Objects are
grouped together to form a par-
ticular landscape, as trees, fields.

and rocks. He sees also an ar-
rangement of qualities in color
and line. He sees objects in re-
lation to their background and
surroundings. He sees the green
of the trees in relation to the
green or blue or purple of the dis-
tant hills. He sees the vertical
lines of the trunks of the trees
in relation to the horizontal lines
of the lake shore or the horizon.
All this beauty reaches out to
him, and he feels it and wants
to express it on his canvas.

Painting Is a Natural Impulse

Perhaps, if we learn to see
things as the artist sees them,
and to understand art, we, too,
may have the urge to paint what
we see. Do I hear you say, "Oh,
I could never paint a picture!"
How do you know? Have you
ever tried? One of the greatest
teachers of drawing in America,
said that the impulse to draw is
as natural as the impulse to talk.
We learn to talk by simple words
and sounds at first, and by much
repetition, and we can learn to
draw and paint in the same way.
True, few of us may become great
artists, but just beginning to
paint can be a rewarding ex-
perience, and a world of pleasure
can be derived from it. Don't
worry if, for the first few months,
your drawing doesn't resemble
anything called art. It has been
said that the sooner you make
your first five thousand mistakes,
the sooner you can correct them.

I know a woman who did not
even try to paint until she was
forty years of age. Her mother's
poor health made it necessary for
her to give up her office work
and stay home to take care of
her. She needed something to

340

ART AS A HOBBY

take up her spare time. At the
suggestion of her neighbor, who
was a good amateur artist, she
tried painting. She had no train-
ing in art, but now, after five
years, she does some beautiful
work, and is hoping to make a
business of it. People bring her
colored snapshots of scenes they
have photographed on their vaca-
tions, or pictures from other
sources, and she reproduces them
in oils. She takes orders for paint-
ings in certain shades and col-
ors to blend into the colors of
the room for which they are in-
tended. One of the greatest joys
this woman has, since her mother
has passed away, is to take her
paints and go out into the hills
and paint from nature.

You say you are too old to
learn to paint? Haven't you heard
of Grandma Moses, who began
to paint when she was nearly
eighty? Grandma Moses started
working pictures in worsted.
After she was afflicted with ar-
thritis in her hands, it was difficult
for her to hold the needle. Her
sister suggested that she try
painting, since it might be easier
to hold the brushes. So she began
to paint. She thought painting
was a very pleasant hobby, if one
did not have to hurry. In her
autobiography, she tells how she
began to paint a picture. She se-
cured the frame, then sawed
masonite board to fit the frame.

Then she went over the board
with linseed oil, and then with
three coats of flat paint. She
used masonite because it would
last longer than canvas.

Materials

How to get materials may be
a problem to you. Let me suggest
that there are many excellent
water color sets that are inex-
pensive. A box of eight colors and
one brush can be purchased for
one dollar, or a box of sixteen
colors and one brush, for two
dollars. The same colors come in
tubes in boxes containing dif-
ferent numbers of tubes and two
brushes. These are very good
colors, but are a little more ex-
pensive. Drawing pads will need
to be purchased with the paints.
Oil paints can be purchased in
tubes separately or in complete
kits. With the oil painting one
will need oil cups, spatula, pal-
lette, and, at least three different
sizes of brushes. The canvas may
be obtained in a roll or on boards.

We may never paint master-
pieces, but we can enter the mar-
velous creative world of form and
rhythm, pattern, and texture and
color. We can reach out and select
and use and retain, against time,
the evanescent beauty in the
landscape of our days. We can
enlarge our vision and our ap-
preciation of the magnificent uni-
verse.

Today is here. It is new, it is NOW. Forget yesterday, which is gone. Use
Today as best you can. You are sure of it, and nothing more. Begin here and now.

— Zara Sabin

341

BSAMFS

and Beanie

Shirley Thulin

Margaret looked out at the day.
It was a good day, the sun was
noon high and the blue sky
nestled a few puffy clouds. It was
as good a time as any to teU
Gramps about the place they had
found for him. When she had
tried to tell him last week it was
raining. The night was fretful and
she hadn't been able to say the
words.

Dear Gramps, she thought.
He's so special. And as always
when she thought of her grand-
father, he became more than a
beloved relative, he somehow was
tangled with other memories of
the past. Things like corn-cob
dolls that he so often carved for
her, and long slow walks while he
turned the irrigation water into
their ditch, and stories . . . the
wonderful stories. But she had

finally decided Jim was right.
Gramps was getting to be a hand-
ful. It wasn't so bad when Grand-
mother was still with them. She
could manage him, but, lately,
he had become childish, and so
much work and worry. And
now with the new baby on the
way ....

Margaret pulled the last dish
from the pan of hot rinse water
and put it in the drainer. Then
she wiped her hands on her apron
and reached behind to untie the
bow. As she went out the front
door to find Gramps, she heard
Michael giggle. Michael will miss
him so, she thought, I wish Jim
hadn't ....

"Hi, you two, what's going on?"
"Hi, Mommy, come play froggy
with us. Gramps plays froggy
funny."

342

CRAMPS AND BEANIE

Margaret quickly looked about
her. The houses on the street
were close together, and neigh-
bors were not always understand-
ing. She started to scold, the
words were high in her throat,
but she knew if she began with a
reprimand, she wouldn't be able
to tell him.

"Michael." she said, "Go in
and get ready for your nap. I'll
be in in a minute."

"I don't want a nap. Mom. We
aren't through playing."

"You look a little pale, dear.
Do you feel all right?"

"Feel fine. Mom."

"You go take your nap. Beanie.
Your mother wants to talk to me.
We'll play after," Gramps said.

"Oh, Gramps . . . ." Margaret
waited until Michael was gone
and then the words began to
tumble out, all in the wrong di-
rection. "We love you, we really
do, but "

"I know, honey, I know."

"No, you don't .... I mean,
you really don't understand."

"I know an old fellow like me
. . . ." His voice trailed off, and
his eyes squinted as he looked
towards the mountains. "We all
got to be put out to pasture some
time or other."

"It isn't like that . . . ." but
Margaret couldn't tell him what
it was. She couldn't even tell her-
self. She knew it was a combina-
tion of the way he played so
childishly with Michael, the way
he refused to eat what she fixed,
spurning other nourishing food for
bread and milk, and he was such
a worry. Always going for walks
and coming home when he felt
like it ... . And if he only
wouldn't call Mike Beanie ....

You found a place?" Gramps
didn't look at her.

"Yes, we found a place. It's
. . . ." She was going to tell him
it was a nice place. And it really
was, but she knew what many
elderly persons thought of rest
homes.

"Is it very far away?" Gramps
looked at her then, and, sudden-
ly, he seemed awfully tired. His
eyes were searching hers.

"No. Not really very far . . . ."

"When?" Just one word, but
it had been spoken as though it
took all the strength he had left.

"Not for awhile," and as she
told him this, she was ashamed
of her lack of courage. Why
hadn't she told him his room
would be ready Monday? Mon-
day . . . just four days away.

"Does Beanie know?"

"No."

"Then let me tell him," and
Gramps turned slowly and went
down the walk. Margaret didn't
call after him to remind him to
be back soon . . . she was too
much aware of the sudden slump
of his shoulders. Besides, she
knew it wouldn't do any good,
it never had.

That night when Jim came
home it was a relief to be able
to tell him that she had talked
to Gramps. But she didn't men-
tion that she hadn't told him
what day.

"How did he take it?"

"Well, he was quiet. He seemed
to guess what I was going to say
before I began."

"He's probably heard us talk-
ing .. . ."

"He'll miss Mike."

"They're good to the old people
in those places."

343

MAY 1964

''But Gramps isn't just old
people. He . . . he's Gramps. He's
more of a family man .... Gram
hasn't been gone long. Most of
those old men haven't had any-
one for a long time before they
J)

"Now, honey, ^ou said you
wouldn't fret anymore." Jim took
her in his arms and put his cheek
on hers. "He'll be happy, in fact,
he'll be happier, he won't have
you to nag him." and Jim
laughed, but Margaret didn't.
She could still see the longing
and the searching in the old man's
eyes.

"Besides," Jim was pacing the
kitchen, "the doctor told you to
take it a bit easy this time . . . ."

"I know . . . we've been over
all this . . . ."

When the supper table was set
Margaret was suddenly aware
that Michael was still asleep.

"That's funny," she told Jim.
"He doesn't usually sleep this
long."

"Worn out, I guess. Is Gramps
back yet?"

Margaret sighed. "No, and I
don't suppose he will be for
awhile. You sit down, I'll go
wake Mike. What time does your
train leave?"

"Eight-twenty. Will you bring
me my shoe horn? I think it's on
Mike's dresser. I don't want to
forget it again. Those hotels just
don't furnish shoe horns."

Margaret laughed. It was no
secret that her husband wasn't
overly fond of hotels. He didn't
like to leave his home, not even
when it meant extra money.

For a moment Margaret stood
looking at Michael, then she sat
on the edge of his bed and put
her hand on his forehead. "Mike.

Honey. Wake up, it's supper-
time."

The child stirred and said, "All
right," but he didn't open his
ceyes. Margaret frowned and felt
-his head again. It was hot and
dry. "Jim, bring me the ther-
mometer. I think Mike has a
fever."

Mike did have a fever, but it
was slight.

"Do you think I should stay
home?" Jim asked.

"Oh, I don't think so. If it
weren't so important for you to
be there, I'd say yes, but I think
he'll be all right."

"I could stay tonight and fly
out in the morning."

"Too expensive. I think it's
just his tonsils again. I'll take
him to the doctor in the mom-
ing."

At train time Gramps wasn't
back. It was the first time she
hadn't taken Jim to the station,
but she couldn't take Mike and
she couldn't leave him alone.
Somehow, saying goodbye to Jim
on the front step left her in a
turmoil. As the cab pulled away
from the curb she thought she
saw Gramps coming up the street,
but before the figure got to their
corner, it crossed over, so she
went inside.

The house was so silent Mar-
garet felt a sudden weight about
her. She didn't like the quiet.
Michael cried once and she went
in to him, but he was asleep
when she got there. She felt his
head again, and he was hotter.
The aspirin had not checked his
fever.

"Oh, if only Gramps were
here." Margaret felt surprised to

344

GRAMPS AND BEANIE

be wishing for him. She went to
get the thermometer and as she
did, she remembered when
Gramps had broken their former
thermometer. He's clumsy, she
thought, almost like a child.

The little silver thread had
pushed its way toward the 103°
mark. It frightened Margaret, for
though Mike had had fevers be-
fore, he had never had one this
high. She went to the phone and
dialed Doctor Jeff's number. It
seemed a long time before the
answering service told her that
the doctor was out of town.
"Would you like me to call some-
one else?"

Margaret didn't know any
other doctor. "No. No, I think it
will be all right." Margaret was
suddenly aware that the front
door had opened and closed.

"Gramps. Is that you?"

"Yes."

"Would you come here, please?
Mike's sick and I'm shaky."

"Sick? What's wrong?"

"Oh, I think it's his tonsils
again, but his fever's high."

"Well, call the doctor."

"For goodness sakes, I did."
Margaret was aware that the
tone of her words was sharp.
They were often lately. Gramps
could be so exasperating some-
times. "Will you get me some
water?"

"He seemed all right this morn-
ing .... Where's Jim?"

"*Gone to Denver. You knew

"Oh, yes. I forgot. Too bad
you didn't know Beanie was sick
before he went."

"We did know."

"You knew? How come he
went?"

"Because he had to. Here, will
you please help me lift Mike up?"

"Mike .... son. Do you want
a drink of water?"

"I never left town when one of
my children was sick."

"Oh, Gramps. Times are dif-
ferent now. He can get back in
a couple of hours if I need him.
Mike, honey, here's a drink of
water."

"Gramps, hold me up." Mike's
voice was heavy.

"Do you hurt any place, dear?"
Margaret asked him.

"My throat."

"See? His tonsils." Margaret
sounded almost triumphant in
her diagnosis.

"I fear he's got the virus
throat. The boy down the street
had it. It's real bad. Doc worked
with him for days."

"It's only his tonsils .... Why
don't you go xin and get ready?
Your dinner is in the oven."

"I'll just have a bowl of bread
and milk in a minute."

Margaret went to her room
when Mike had settled again.
She had to write Bob and Helen,
who, she knew, would be upset
with her for putting Gramps in
a home. But it was easy for them
to talk. They had large families
and had never had room for him
for more than a week at a time.
They didn't know how childish
he had become and seemed to be
oblivious to the amount of care
he needed. Margaret had put off
writing them as long as she
dared, but she must get at it to-
night. She had planned very care-
fully the wording of the letter.
She would tell them that for his
own safety he should be where
he had constant watchcare. He

345

MAY 1964

also should have a better diet,
and he refused to eat for her. She
would have to be sure to tell them
how he went for long walks and
worried her so. And, oh, yes, how
lonesome he seemed to be. She
felt sure they would want him to
be where there were friends his
own age.

Margaret had just finished
Helen's letter when she heard a
strange muffled sound coming
from Mike's room. She was sur-
prised to see Gramp still there,
sitting on a chair in the dimness.

"Was Mike crying?"

^'No."

"I thought I heard something."

"When's the doctor going to
get here? His head's awful hot."

"Doctor Jeff's out of town

"Out of town? But you said
you'd called a doctor."

"I did, but .... Do you think
I'd better call someone else?"

"He's sick, Marg. It's not his
tonsils." Gramps had an air of
authority about him now, as he
had when he was the head of a
household. "You get a doctor
right away. I've sat with children
a lot, and I know when they're
sick."

Margaret looked at the old man,
and there was no mistake about
the trace of wetness on his
wrinkled cheek. She sat on the
edge of the bed near him and the
tightness in her throat was like
a wet sponge that kept swelling.

"Marg ... I'm sorry I can't
remember not to call him Beanie.
He looks so much like your
father."

"Oh, Gramps . . . ."

"And just now . . . Mike looks
so little and sick, just like my

children when they had the
measles. We nearly lost your Dad
that time. Oh, the nights Mother
and I sat up with those young-
sters . . . ."

Margaret looked • at the old
man. It was as though she were
seeing him for the first time. He
had a fine profile, and though
his skin had been browned from
the sun and his brow was
wrinkled, there was a kindness
to his looks. A kindness and
devotion that Margaret well re-
membered from her early child-
hood. She had heard time and
again her father tell how his
parents had uncomplainingly
cared for the four of them. Gram
and Gramps had nursed them
through sicknesses, worried about
them night after night when they
stayed out late. She gave Gramps
a big hug.

"Gramps. I will call a doctor
now. And also the home."

"The home?"

"Yes. To tell them they are
losing their star boarder."

"Now, Marg, you and Jim
don't want an old nuisance . . . ."

"Oh, yes we do . . . you're the
most wonderful old nuisance I
know. Jim never would have
thought of taking you away if
it hadn't been for my complain-
ing."

"But you've had good reason
to complain."

"Now, Gramps, it's all settled."

"Gramps." Mike opened his
eyes. "Don't go away."

"See, he needs you and so will
the new baby. Nobody can play
froggy Hke you." Marg left the
room then. She made the phone
calls, tore up her letter, then she
went into the kitchen to fix two
big bowls of bread and milk.

346

^K^JK«-'

^MB A

/omans
Sphere

m \j.-7^

Kamona W. (Jannon ^^H

Mrs. Carleen Maley Hutchins,
fifty-two, a motherly housewife
from Montclair, New Jersey, is
also an accoustical scientist who
is astonishing the musical world
with the stringed instruments
she designs, bu'lds, and tests
electronically in her own home.
Strings have remained unchanged
for practically two hundred
years, but for modern musical
compositions, their tonal range
is inadequate. She has overcome
this difficulty in the family of
instruments she has created,
ranging from a huge bass to a
smaller than normal violin. Top
musicians eagerly seek to pur-
chase her handiwork.

Mrs. Jayne Baker Spain, presi-
dent and owner of the Alvey-
Ferguson Company, in Cincin-
nati, Ohio, manufacturers of
conveying equipment for indus-
try, employs blind workers to
assemble conveyers. In Salonica,
Greece, she was asked to prepare
an exhibit for the annual Inter-
national Trade Fair there. This
she did, but since all workers
were expected to be Greek, she
taught six Greek boys and girls
who were blind how to assemble
a wheel conveyer moving mate-
rials around factories and ware-
houses. They fitted together 451
small parts, threading fifty axles
through one hundred and twenty

skate wheels, applying dozens of
bolts and tightening them to an
exact degree of tension. Visitors
to the fair found this sight in-
credible. The human achieve-
ment was far greater than the
industrial.

Mrs. Mary Loveless of Cornell
University Medical College, New
York, has been working for seven-
teen years on immunizing pa-
tients allergic to the stings of
various kinds of bees. She cap-
tures bees, then, with a delicate
operation, removes the venom sac
for the innoculating agent. Hav-
ing done this more than thirty
thousand times, she can now do
a bee a minute. Bee stings are
very harmful to many people, in
certain instances even causing
death.

The third annual Shakespear-
ean Festivel on the College of
Southern Utah campus (Cedar
City, Utah) which will be pre-
sented July 9 through 25, will in-
clude "Twelfth Night," "Mac-
beth," and "Midsummer Night's
Dream," in rotation. Last year
Festival goers were counted from
thirty-eight States and a dozen
foreign countries. Mrs. Lee
Thompson assists in the costume
department, and Kahiki Long, a
student from California, will han-
dle lighting, as she has since the
inception of the Festival in 1962.

347

DITORIAL

Volume 51 May 1964 Number 5

e S. Spafford, President
rianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
jise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Ida Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Th& Ligh-tGtJ ^A/SndlcB%^

The beloved words and symbols which apply to mothers and
characterize their devotion are long remembered, and their comfort
and inspiration have become an aura of light that leans across the
years. They are like the guidance and the glory of a lighted window.

A woman now in her busy and responsible middle years remembers
that her mother was orderly, and by that rule of heaven, she arranged
her own life to the best of her ability and gave her children the feeling
that order prevailed where willing hands and noble spirits controlled
the enlarging world around them. Before this mother opened her door
and entered her morning kitchen, she dressed her hair beautifully,
piled it high in a golden crown. She tied a clean starched apron around
her waist, wore, also, a smile of courage as personal adornment. Then,
whatever trials the day might bring could be met with a greater degree
of order and serenity, because the beginning was good. In this family
a sense of order and direction pervaded all of the homes of that
heritage.

A young mother, faced with a small income and many expenses,
in her home on a small acreage at the edge of a city, patterned after
the mother strength consistent in her family. Beginning with the pioneer
grandmother, they were provident women. The grandmother cared for
long rows of green garden vegetables, she carried baskets of yellow
peaches from her orchard; she raised bees and separated the golden
honey and the wax and sold the products in the town markets. She
was like the Biblical woman who was praised within the gates, for her
family, down through the generations, were provident mothers who
gave an abiding security to their loved ones.

A Relief Society work meeting counselor remembers her dear
mother as a needle and thread woman, her fingers moving quickly
in and out of a patchwork quilt, or deftly stitching lace to white organ-

348

lary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhal
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd

Faze! b. cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles

dy pinafores to adorn her daughters — or the mother's hands guiding
a piece of yellow flowered print under the needle of a sewing machine.
This long-remembered mother was weaving beauty with her fingers
and stitching the blessed feeling of love and security into the spiritual
apparel of her children.

Each time a stake chorister directs the Singing Mothers, in the
background of her attitude and her love for music, is the memory of
her mother, and the tall and elegant organ that graced the family
parlor. On winter evenings and in the summer twilight the mother
played hymns and sang the lyrics . . . "where the pure breezes blow
and the clear streamlets flow . . ."; "fit home for the people of God
. . ."; "behold 'tis eventide. . . ." And when that mother died the
ornate minarets of the organ were removed, and the organ was taken
and carefully set up in the Relief Society room in that small mountain-
rimmed town. All music is a heritage to a chorister daughter in another
place and in another land — and the memory of mother is associated
with the word music, and is a singing forever

Five daughters, who have now become mothers and grandmothers
and preside in homes where the motif is light, remember a lighted
window in an adobe ranch house In the lonely hills. The light in the
window was a kerosene lamp, with a trimmed wick and a polished
chimney. It was a symbol that a mother — a true homemaker — lived
and reflected an abundance of light that drew her family at eventide
to their home, where all the ways and all the words were shining and
uplifting. And now that those daughters have gone their separate ways,
they are bound together and are distinguished and marked as a family
by the influence of a mother who stood at a lighted window.

Each woman in this time of change and uncertainty, may be guided
by the enduring heritage of mothering, and each may stand at a lighted
window. — V. P. C.

349

lae cir j o%^

Renewal

Caroline Eyring Miner

I had been long away — too long, too far —

I ran the half mile up the crooked lane,

My eyes half-closed, fearing a change might mar

The memories of dear things that I feign

Would keep the same. Why was I different now?

I needed to come home again to find

Things as they once had been; for long, somehow,

I had been shaken loose from all the kind.

Familiar moorings of my early years —

Cut loose and tempest tossed. And now, at last,

I lifted slowly, eyes filling with tears,

To see and hear and feel and know the past

Again in its eternal changelessness —

Like sun upon my back, new happiness.

For not a thing was really changed at all —

The chinaberry trees were in full bloom

With heady perfume that I could recall

Had filled my childhood dreams. I could assume

That, talking quietly, my parents sat

On the porch swing that swayed and creaked today

As on those summer afternoons when at

My play I came for consolation. Say

These shadowed pencilings are of a sun

Long set, the breeze rippling the southeast pond

Day-new, and gold and scarlet sunset done

Flamboyantly against that peak, a fond

Remembrance. We who have changed so much come

Seeking the strength, the changelessness of home.

350

JAmt^^ijCom Motfee/t4-

What Is a Mother?

Margaret Richards

V\^HAT is she . . . mother? Girl, woman, wife, and a mother? Mother-
hood — the culmination of all the years of growing up! The fulfill-
ment of her dreams and hopes and plans!

Just what is she . . . this mother? Well, it's certain that according
to today's wage scale she is worth her weight in gold. Housekeeper,
cleaning woman, laundress, seamstress, cook, nutrition expert, chauf-
feur, nurse, wise shopper, bargain hunter, business manager, and ex-
ecutive vice-president of one of the busiest and most demanding insti-
tutions in her country — the home!

Is this all she does? Oh, no! This is merely the busy- work that
occupies her hands while her mind and heart anfl soul are intent upon
a higher calling. Motherhood — a sharing in creation! A sharing in
nurturing — a sharing in exaltation, as she sows the seeds in her chil-
dren's souls that will, in large measure, determine their harvest in
adulthood — and in eternity! Teacher, counselor, advisor, example
— is there any greater influence for good or evil in human life? Oh,
Mother, what a grave responsibility is yours, and what infinite oppor-
tunity!

Security, affection, a deep and unselfish love — these are your
first special gifts to your little one that no one else can give quite so
well as you. And what about the unnumbered things you teach that
no one else can teach quite so well as you? It is from you a child
learns love — love of God, love of the gospel, love of family and
friends. It is at your knee a child learns prayer. It is your example
that teaches thoughtfulness, courtesy, honesty, respect for authority,
obedience to law and to the laws of God.

Yes, Mother, God himself has given you a calling, in importance
second to none. May he, likewise, bless you with the strength and
courage, with the wisdom and love, to enable you to fill in fullest
measure your sacred calling here and now, and to secure your place as
a priestess queen beside your husband for eternity.

351

Mother

pioneer

of the

present

Hazel Sowards Cannon

Member, General Board

of Relief Society ~ -

IVI OTHER'S life epitomized the spirit of the pioneer, although for many years
that last frontier had been settled. There had still been fascinating new trails
to blaze with each of her children, and life in the little valley, nestling in its
circle of picturesque hills, had been a constant challenge. Her heart yearned for
the beautiful, the genteel, and that which was right and good.

Sharing her substance was part of living. She traveled many miles to and
from the peaceful valley in its circle of lovely hills to bring enjoyment to her
family and friends. Many came to her door. Friend and stranger alike sur-
rounded her table, partook of its goodness, and departed warmed and heartened.
She was fulfillment of the promise ". . . . and thou shalt be like a watered
garden, and like a spring of water whose waters fail not" (Isaiah 58:11).

She pointed with pride to God's handiwork. Rocks, artistic and delicately
colored, interestingly grotesque and hued with the rainbow, satiny smooth or
rough textured — she loved them all. The silver-green sagebrush of the desert,
the sweet-scented pines of the mountains, the urn-shaped buds of her favorite
roses were her delight. She subdued the red clay and reveled in her spring-
time flowers as they came forth in defiance of the icy fingers of winter.

"Anything worth doing at all is worth doing well," she said, and somehow
found through infinite patience and an innate sensitivity, the right way to
perform each homey task. Her jars of home-canned fruit, iridescent jewels
imprisoned in glass, were a work of art; her freshly laundered clothes rivaled
the ermine snows in whiteness; and bright palettes of artistically arranged raw
vegetables were found on her table long before it was fashionable.

It did not take "things" to make her happy. She loved quality but hated
ostentation and pretense. Her joys were the simple things — her family secure
and snug in a warm house during the storm, a night's repose in an im-
maculately clean and comfortable bed, her carefully nurtured shade trees lacing
a sapphire sky, the full wheaty flavor of homemade bread, the smile on the
tear-stained face of a grandchild.

Mother was a valiant pioneer. Her life exemplified that each age needs
women who explore and perfect when it is easier merely to accept; who endure
with faith and tenacity when to yield is a worldly pattern; who discover
happiness in toil when perishable rewards beckon unceasingly; who chart the
course for others to follow.

352

Thanks, Mom - for Everything

Sara O. Moss

Big Jim looked at his sleeping wife, with little Jim's chubby hand
on her cheek. Lucky kid, little Jim, to have a mother like Millie
and a grandmother like Mom.

Big Jim sat down in the chintz-covered chair and stretched his
long legs. He gave a deep sigh, relaxing with half-closed eyes.
Mother's Day! Man, for the packages! It was worse than Christ-
mas at the post office where Big Jim worked. There had been thou-
sands of pieces of mail — packages, cards, and many orders. Yes,
it had been worse than Christmas.

He dozed a little, but now and then he glanced at the package
which lay on the dresser, with its gay wrappings. It was Mom's
package. Millie had seen to that. Tomorrow they would take it
over to Mom, the three of them.

It seemed silly, so much fuss over Mother's Day. Still it was
a good way to let Mom know how you felt, because a fellow just
couldn't say, in so many words, how it was between him and his
mother. You couldn't recount how many times Mom had somehow
seen you through. Those times when you had needed her most.

Big Jim recalled that sick spell, pneumonia, and he could still
feel Mom's cool hand on his brow. And that day she had served
punch and cookies to the fellows as they practiced football in the
backyard. That made Mom a regular with the team, and Big Jim had
been so proud of her. When he was ten, she had sold an heirloom to
buy him a bicycle. At seventeen he had a handsome pair of new
shoes to wear to a school dance, but it was years later that Jim
learned Mom had used a prized little sum she was saving for a new
carpet.

Big Jim couldn't remember when Mom hadn't stood out on the
fringe of things to give a helping hand. Those long years without
Dad, Mom somehow made up for them. She laughed for Jim's sake,
when he knew she was crying within her breast.

And then Millie had come into their lives. Sweet, beautiful Mil-
lie. Mother of Little Jim. Mom loved them both. She reached out
her heart and her hands and her love now was wrapped around all
three of them.

Big Jim rose, and covered Millie's shoulder with the spread as
the breeze blew the curtain. Then he went out the door and started
the car in the driveway. As he drove slowly down the street, he knew
he couldn't enumerate all the things that Mom had done for him and
Millie and Little Jim, but he would walk into her house, stretch out in
the big leather chair that had been Dad's. Then he would take the
plate with the new-baked brown bread and the glass of milk that Mom
would offer him. After that he would lean back with a smile and say,
"Thanks Mom. Thanks for everything."

353

Verdi

on the Farm

Winona F. Thomas

I MIGHT state that I am not an avid
opera fan. In fact, most operas
which rate the word grand in front
of their titles, leave me cold. I admit
they are way above me. The music
may have all the skillful harmonies,
and the singers have talent and all
the necessary techniques, but operas
must be melodious or I don't like
them.

Verdi's La Traviata is a grand
opera with an interesting plot and
pleasing melodies. The first time
I heard a recording of it, I sat so
charmed that I hardly moved a
muscle until it was finished. It still
has that effect on me. Every time
I hear it I am completely enthralled.
Last summer when we were in Chi-
cago, some nice people took us to
Kungsholm's Miniature Grand Op-
era Theatre, where we saw La Tra-
viata performed by thirteen-inch-
high puppets while we listened to
the libretto from recordings made
in the Metropolitan Opera House.
It was an experience I shall never
forget.

Last week I heard the announce-
ment that the opera would be broad-
cast on the radio from the stage just
as it was presented in the Metro-
politan Opera House. I was glad
that I had been slightly ill all week.
It would give me an excuse to stay
home, and here on the farm I could
attend a production of La Traviata.

I did the housework earl) and
changed into a dress suitable to

listen to grand music. I had taken
the curlers from my hair and was
applying some make-up when the
announcer, who introduces the
opera and briefs the listeners on
the cast and continuity, came on the
radio. As he told who the prin-
cipals were, and who would sing
Alfredo's and Violetta's parts, he
was almost drowned out by the
sound of a heavy truck coming into
our driveway. As the overture
started, footsteps clomped up across
the porch, and a door was opened
and slammed shut.

"Come and take me to the
field," a masculine voice command-
ed. ''The tractor's not working, and
I am getting behind in my spring
work. I just ordered a new one.
The dealer is bringing it down. He
may be at the field already. Please
hurry!"

I didn't turn off the radio. I
didn't want to miss one single note
as I went out, and I wanted to hear
what was being played as I came
back into the house.

As there was no radio in the
truck, I listened to the chug and
rumble of the motor instead of
music.

We left the highway and turned
down the lane that led to the field.
There wasn't anyone there.

''Do I have to wait?" I asked.

"Yes, you better. Maybe he's
had trouble. I might have to ride
back to the house with you."

"There he comes now," I said,

354

VERDI ON THE FARM

pointing to a big truck coming down
the lane. "May I go now?"

''What's the hurry? Maybe he'll
need something after he gets here.
Don't waste gas. Turn off the en-
gine."

I turned the truck around and
headed it toward the gate before
I turned off the key. I was ready
for a quick getaway.

The big truck turned in at the
gate, and the driver got out and
slowly let down the tailgate for a
ramp. The tractor was unloaded
in slow motion and the engine tink-
ered with before it would start.

"Everything seems to be all
right," husband said, "come and
get me about one thirty, and I'll
come up for lunch and bring back
a can of gas."

I drove up the road as fast as I
dared to in any vehicle so lacking
in shock absorbers. Leaving the
truck in the driveway, I ran into
the house. Beautiful music was
fading on the ether.

"During the intermission we will
hear the opera news, of the air," the
announcer said.

There was no music while I pre-
pared lunch, just a discussion of
things which didn't interest me.

"We are now ready for the sec-
ond act in which Giorgio Germont
arrives and spoils the idyllic, roman-
tic life his son Alfredo and Vio-
letta have been leading," the an-
nouncer said, and went on with
what would be heard in the second
act.

I noticed the clock. I should
have been in the field ten minutes
ago. As the truck had no radio,
I drove it out of the way and got
the touring car out of the garage.
I turned on the radio and tuned in
the station. All I got were moans
and buzzes.

When I reached the field, hus-
band was turning the tractor around
in the farther end of the stubble
patch. He came slowly toward me.
He reached the end of the furrow
he was plowing and stopped to
scrape the mud from the plowshare.
After surveying the result, he took
a hammer and pounded it.

"Hurry," I said. "I left lunch
cooking."

I knew he might hurry to save a
stew. He fooled me. It seemed that
the plowshares must be removed to
be replaced with others he would
bring down from the toolshed up
by the house. When we reached
the house, we ate lunch while listen-
ing to very learned people discuss
questions about various operas that
had been selected. Just as husband
pushed back his chair, the announ-
cer came on.

"We are about to hear the third
act, the beautiful ballroom scene."

Beautifully sad music began. I
knew the climax was approaching.
So were husband's orders.

"Come and drive the truck to the
field. I'lLput in the grain to feed
the beef cattle, then I won't have
to go around by the corral after I
get through plowing tonight."

He was changing his overalls
while he spoke. This is important
to mention, because the tractor
keys were left in the pocket and I
was the one who had to return to
get them.

I finally reached home and sank
into a chair in time to hear Violetta
cough delicately and sing exquisite-
ly as she died in Alfredo's arms.

"And the curtain falls on Verdi's
masterpiece," the announcer said.
"The principals will now take their
curtain calls."

I didn't join in the applause of
the audience. It grated in my ears.

355

Ask Mrs. Braithwaite

Janice Dixon

Mrs. Braithwaite is the most fabulous woman I've heard of in ages. She
has seven children and never does a bit of work herself. She has her
family so well-trained that all she has to do is organize and supervise. She
spoke at a neighborhood meeting a few days ago and told us just how
to do it.

I have only four children: Charles eight, Steven six, Daniel four, and
Lucy two, but I'm just positive that I can get the same results. Oh, it's not
that I mind work but, as Mrs. Braithwaite says, ''No child should learn to
be a drone. Each individual must learn that work is important. The
work habit must be established early."

Two days ago I started the ''everybody works" routine. I carefully
decided on all the jobs that needed to be done and wrote them on slips
of paper. This makes work more like a game, Mrs. Braithwaite says.
Each child then drew to see which chore he was to do. They were so
enthusiastic that I congratulated myself on my efficiency. Charles started
to vacuum with a vigor that could only mean scars on the furniture but,
after all, he had to learn. Steven started to dust the furniture with a push-
button type of polish, and Daniel washed the windows, also with a can
of window spray. Lucy's job was to pick up off the floor. She really was
too young to try anything else.

356

ASK MRS. BRAITHWAITE

I settled down to a pile of correspondence. Everything was delightful
for ten minutes.

Charles started to suck up his sister with the vacuum, and I had to
oversee his project. While I was pulling Lucy's dress out of the vacuum
hose, Steven and Daniel had a spray can fight and the furniture polish
won. The front room lost. I separated them and put a child in each
room.

After an hour, I decided that I had worked my children hard enough
and sent them outside to play. This was wise, because the vacuum was
clogged with a stocking and other sundries. Both spray cans were empty,
although they had started out full. I found my car keys, a glass, two odd
shoes, the turtle, a small doll, and a set of blocks in the dirty clothes
hamper. Lucy had caught onto the idea of picking up, but unfortunately
hadn't chosen the proper places for the objects.

I was not discouraged. After all, practice makes perfect, as Mrs.
Braithwaite always says.

The next day, I decided that the children must help around the Tiouse
again. Charles' job was to fix supper; Steven was to clean the bathroom;
Danny could make the beds; and, again, Lucy could pick up.

This time I didn't try to do anything else. I decided that all I would do
was to supervise. Charles was busy fixing a jellied salad, so I checked on
Steven. Cleanser was flying fast through the air and I rescued it about
five seconds too late. A giant-size can was used on one bathtub and a sink.
I wondered how Mrs. Braithwaite could afford to let her children help.
The price of cleaning agents was mounting. I was sure the bathroom
would be clean, so I checked on the bed-making project. Lumps that
hadn't been in the beds before now appeared. I found several large trucks
stashed underneath the covers.

''The trucks are tired," Danny explained.

By the time I had rescued the toys and helped my four-year-old make
the beds, Steven had finished cleaning the bathroom. There was no dirt
to be seen anywhere, because it was covered up with gobs of green clean-
ser. I finished scraping the cleanser off the bathtub and went to check on
Charles with dinner. He had decided (and started) on the full menu for
dinner. It consisted of six packages of jello mixed with three quarts of
fruit cocktail; four cans of frozen juice (orange, grape, pineapple, and lime-
ade mixed together), peanut butter sandwiches, and pancakes.

I fished three cans of tuna fish out of the dirty clothes hamper and
decided that perhaps I had missed part of Mrs. Braithwaite's speech. My
problem wasn't that my children didn't want to work. It was just that
they helped too hard. They threw themselves into the task too thoroughly,

''Work is fun," Charles announced. "What can we do now?"

I decided that perhaps Mrs. Braithwaite could help me. I was sure
she must have run into the same problem herself. I phoned her imme-
diately.

"May I speak with Mrs. Braithwaite?"

"Mrs. Braithwaite isn't here," a voice informed me.

"Is this her daughter?"

"No, the children aren't home. I'm just the cleaning woman."

357

A Letter

\ letter from Grandma was a great inspiration in our home. I was one of five children
-^^- who had no Grandpas and only one Grandma. She was very special to us.

We looked forward to receiving her letters with great anticipation. Each word was
written with charity and love.

Mother always placed the letter upon the bookcase to be read after dinner while
the whole family was seated around our old-fashioned round table. We were so excited
we could hardly wait until dinner was over. Grace was said hurriedly, and I don't think
any of us ate our usual portions of food.

I can visualize five exuberant children all chattering at once, until mother started
to open the envelope; then we all quieted down until you could hear the clock tick.

We sat in silence, each child waiting to hear the personal message the letter held
for him or her.

Grandma always remembered to mention things which were important to us.

My heart always beat a little faster when Grandma asked, "How is my little
Violet? Is she still working on the Toet and Peasant' overture? I'll be looking forward
to hearing her play the piano when you come to visit next summer." Or perhaps she
would say, "I am so pleased to hear that Violet is such a good little mother's helper."

In one letter she said, "I suppose you children are all busy helping your mother
and father pick strawberries."

The next day we picked strawberries all day without any complaints or grumbles.
We strove to live up to Grandma's praise and belief in us. About the time our inspired
ambition began to diminish, there would be another letter from Grandma, and we would
be back on our best behavior for another while.

Through Grandma's letters we were aware of every lovely thing which God created
for us to enjoy. The first robin in spring, the violets and pussy willows along the river
bank; orioles, marigolds, and fleecy white clouds in summer; wild geese; pumpkins, corn
shocks, and colorful maple trees in autumn, snowbirds, icicles and Ghristmas trees in
winter. We had pointed out to us and appreciated and enjoyed the things in life that
are free.

Sometimes Grandma would tell us about something cute or mischievous that
"Rembrandt" her cat had done, or she would tell us how fat the "precocious pig" was
growing. The "precocious pig" was the piggy bank in which she saved pennies to spend
on us when we went to visit her.

She always enclosed a little prayer at the close of each letter.

Grandma is in heaven now. I still say the prayers she taught us. I have taught
them to my children, along with many of her beautiful thoughts.

I cherish the memories of Grandma's letters and reflect their charitable contents
with great nostalgia.

Please, may I contribute as much Christian spirit and love for wholesome, un-
selfish living as did our dear Grandma.

358

Dearest Mom and Dad:

Something happened last night that made me feel I cannot put off any longer
this thought that I have carried in my mind for so long.

The phone rang. Just such a simple thing as that. But it was in the dark hours
of the morning. As soon as the first loud ring exploded the silence of our sleeping
household, my heart began pounding, and my only thought was, "Something has hap-
pened to one of the folks at home."

I picked up the receiver and said, "Hello." A man's voice boomed at me. "Is
this Mr. Schriber?"

"No."

"Oh, I'm very sorry I disturbed you. I've called the wrong number."

"That's all right," I replied, my relief so great I could feel myself growing weak.

I returned to bed, but was so wide awake I knew sleep would be a long time
returning, and I found my thoughts directed more strongly than usual toward all of
you so many miles away.

While I was growing up the thought never occurred to me that when I married
I would move far from all of you to start a happy life and family with my husband.
So when there were suddenly no more daily chats and visits, laughter, and secrets,
I replaced the empty spot with remembering — remembering all the things, big and
little, good and bad, that were my life before we moved away. And through all these
years one thing stands out above all the rest — it is strange that it does not grow
dim with time but becomes brighter and stronger — and that is the love and the
patience, the sacrifices, and the helping hands you applied at the right times and
places. You gave all of yourselves for your children. I would that I may have the
strength to do as much for our children.

I'm thankful the phone rang last night. It woke me up in several ways. It could
easily have been sad news from home. Some day or some night it will be, but. Mom
and Dad, when it happens I will not sadly say, "I wish I'd have let them know before
it was too late."

I have had these thoughts within me for so long and have always said, "Someday
I will sit down and write the folks a long letter and let them know how I really feel."
Someday — someday. Too many of us have too many somedays.

359

Cuddly Cn»3
Quilts

Cuddle your baby in a colorful crib quilt. Always a valuable addition to any layette,
these low-cost quilts are also nice to make for gifts or for money-making items for your
Relief Society bazaar.

Let your imagination go to work, and you will be pleasantly surprised at the
beautiful and clever ideas you can discover at the amazingly low price of about three
dollars a quilt.

A Flannel Quilt

For a simple but serviceable beginning, buy a yard and a half of unbleached
muslin, a one-pound quilt batting (this is enough for two crib quilts), and a yard
and half of plain-colored or figured flannel. Be sure the fabric is at least one yard wide,
as this is enough, but if you want the quilt to be a little wider, sew a border of a con-
trasting or matching fabric all around, having wider strips along the sides. Better yet,
buy your fabric in the drapery department as it comes wider, and is of better quality.

Flannel makes a soft, cozy quilt back. It wears well and is inexpensixc. Yon
may want to make both the front and back of flannel.

If you are artistically inclined, dream up any number of figures from babyland to
trace on the muslin. Draw your chosen designs on a piece of wrapping paper the same
size as your quilt, first, then transfer them to the material with the use of carbon paper.

If you need help, there are many coloring books or storybooks with cute figures
from which to copy clever little Mother Goose figures or animals.

If you don't like to spend the time required for embroidering, you can buy real
wax coloring crayons and color the figures in solid colors, then press with a cloth
dipped in a strong vinegar and water mixture to set the colors. Here is also a good
way to use your textile paints to good advantage.

A Satin Quilt

For a fancier quilt, you may want to use satin or similar material. On these, the
quilting itself can be your design, and there is no limit to the cute figures you can
create by merely quilting around your lightly outlined patterns.

Quilt Blocks and Applique

You may prefer to make a real old-fashioned-style quilt, using six or eight small
blocks, either embroidered or appliqued, and sewed together with strips of the same

360

V ^ ^v / ^

' «. ^ — « f

^.^'

^" \ '. \

^ ^ / / \ V \

S. J

V •

material voii arc using for the l)ack of the quilt. This is a good way to use seraps from
other sewing projects.

Preparing to Quilt

When you get the top of the quilt made, you are ready to put it together with
the batting in between. To do this, pin the back of the quilt to the quilting frames.
Now place the batting carefully on. Next, pin the top of the quilt in place. Now
you are ready to quilt with small stitches. Stitch around each figure, being sure to get
through all the thicknesses of material. Now bind all the edges with wide cotton bias
or wide satin ribbon, or bias strips of the material you wish.

If you don't have quilting frames, you can use your curtain stretchers, or you can
make some frames, by tacking strong cotton strips on fpur long, narrow boards, leaving
about an inch of the material at the edge along the board so that pins can hold the
quilt in place firmly. You then can buy four clamps to hold the boards together at
the four corners. Prop the frames on four chairs.

Tied Quilt

Here is an idea for an easy quilt. This doesn't need to be quilted, but is tied with
yarn. Buy a bright print which has large animals or circus people, and put a discarded
cotton blanket in between the front and the back of the quilt. Thread a large needle
with colorful yarn and take one stitch clear through all the thicknesses, pulling the
threads long enough to tie. You may baste this way all across in rows and cut the
thread in between to tie. There should be a tie every four or five inches in even rows.
Do not tie the yarn too tightly, as it may shrink and break.

If you would like a c|uilt which is less heavy, or bulky — one that can be used as
a spread as well as a quilt — - then make the top of an all-over design and a bottom of
good heavy flannel with no batting or other thickness between. Put the top and bottom
right sides together and sew on your sewing machine around three sides, leaving the
fourth side open to turn inside out. After turning, fold the raw edges of the fourth
edge inside and stitch along. This quilt needs no binding. Now, baste along all four
edges and around each figure with very long basting stitches. Machine stitch around
each figure with your longest machine stitch. Try not to pull the quilt as you sew,
but just gently guide it through, to prevent pucking. Now take out the basting.

361

Sewing Time Dorothy C. Little

Is sewing on the agenda today? Then make a clean sweep of it! Plan and organize all
the sewing you would like to get done in the next month. Now, instead of sewing
today, leave the sewing machine in its case or cabinet and spend the day cutting out
your planned articles. Save the mess and bother of cutting out every time you sew,
and you can spend more time actually sewing each time you get out the machine.

Plastic bags are perfect for storing scraps of material. When you need a patch,
it is easy to see the one you want. Just reach in and get it without disturbing the rest!

Plastic bags are also wonderful for storing your good pieces of material. If you
do this, you can buy your corduroy in the spring and your light-weight cottons in the
fall when they are on sale. With the material on hand, you are more likely to get
the next season's clothing made before the next season is half over.

If little girl's stiff petticoats are too expensive, buy a pair of sturdy cotton panties
instead! Training panties work well if you can get them the right size. Then sew a
big, soft ruffle about five inches below the elastic. Sew two or three small stiff ruffles
to the big one, add lace, and there is your slip! Remember to use a small needle, and
stretch the panty materials as you sew it, as you do when you're sewing elastic. Have it
worn over regular panties to save washings.

If the children drive you to a frazzle while you desperately zoom through the neces-
sary sewing, you are not very different from the thousands who throw up their hands
and go buy all their clothing, ready-made. To keep your own precious individuality,
stop trying to keep them contented, and hand them each a button to sew onto
an interesting scrap, or start them on some simple embroidery. A four-year-old is not
too young to enjoy sewing, with your interest and supervision!

Potpourri of Handy Hints

Jo M. Stock

Phstic tops of small medicine containers make caps for spools of thread. No more
tangled threads!

Wax the tent floor heavily. It remains clean longer and is easier to keep clean.

Add /4 - 54 cup vinegar to final rinse. Clothes are soft and fluffy.

Remove odor from any bottle or other container by filling with hot water to over-
flowing after thoroughly cleaning.

Put peelings and food scraps in the blender. Bury them under a shovelful of dirt
and build a rich garden plot.

A bit of glue behind the suction cup of a towel rack prevents its ever slipping.

Pie crust will not shrink if set aside in the pan for five minutes before trimming and
fluting.

Cook cauliflower in equal amounts of milk and water, and it will remain snowy
white.

Remove the core from the head of lettuce and strike the core end sharply on a
firm surface. Leaves loosen and are easily removed without tearing.

Record sl "letter" occasionally to your child and place it among his favorite tapes.
He will find it and not only enjoy it but will give more heed to admonitions conveyed
by this method.

Gladioli bulbs planted against a house foundation do not freeze. They may remain
without separating for two or three years.

362

SOUTHWEST

Romaine R. Cooksey

EMPANADITAS (little fried pies)
(Castile, Spain)

CRUST:

5
5

c. flour

tsp. (level) baking powder

tsp. salt

c. shortening (or less)

meat broth from cooked pork to

form soft dough

Sift together into mixing bowl the
flour, baking powder, and salt. Cut in
shortening with pastry blender. Add
meat broth sufficient to form soft
dough. Turn dough onto lightly floured
board. Roll dough to a thinness
equal to that for ordinary pies. Cut
into small circles with cookie cutter
about the size of a cup. Place filling
on bottom crusts, using a teaspoon,
and cover with a top crust. Flute the
two crusts together, using two fingers,
so they will hold the filling in. Deep

fry pies in hot fat at once to a light
golden brown.

These pies are better small, as they
are rich. They are a favorite for
Christmas among the Spanish people.

FILLING

2 lbs. pork
2 c. sugar
1 c. soaked raisins
1 tsp. nutmeg
1 tsp. cinnamon
1 tsp. cloves
1/2 tsp. salt

Cook pork the day before and grind
with small grinder. (Be sure to save
the broth for the dough). Mix the
ground pork and other ingredients
together.

RED CHILI

1 lb. pork from which all fat has been removed

1 tbsp. salt

1 tsp. chili powder

1 tbsp. flour

1/2 c. cold water

1 tsp. garlic, chopped fine or

1 tsp. cominos (if preferred)

Before you even attempt to make red chili Spanish style, be sure your chili
powder is pure. Pure chili can be purchased in many stores, but its qualities
should be known. Pure chili is bright red, and is not bitter.

Cook pork ten minutes and add salt. Cook about 1 hour. Mix together the
chin, flour, and cold water and add to cooked meat. Add garlic, or cominos,
if preferred.

You now have delicious chili.

363

Appetite

for

Margaret Maxwell

Meal planning is sometimes a
problem for the busy mother of a
preschool child. What can she fix
that is nutritious and appealing to
the older members of the family, and
yet is suitable and tempting fare for
a small child? The preschooler,
even more than the adult, must have
a diet v^hich includes a generous
supply of foods chosen from the
basic four groups: milk, meat and
eggs, vegetables and fruits, and
bread and cereal products. Yet, as
every mother know^s, the very foods
that are most important to good, all-
around nutrition for the preschooler
are often those which he likes the
least. However, food can be served
to the small child in such a way that
he will naturally develop good eat-
ing habits that will benefit him
throughout his life.

Introduce new foods to the pre-
schooler casually, without special
comment. It is helpful if the rest
of the family is in the habit of try-
ing new dishes with enthusiasm, as
such an attitude is contagious. Serve
only one new food at a time, in a
small helping, preferably with an
old favorite to go along with it. It

is good psychology, if the child re-
jects the new food, to remove it
without comment. Sometimes the
casual remark, "I'm not at all sur-
prised you don't like this. This is
grown-up food," will make a child
have second thoughts about the new
dish. Try the new food again in a
couple of weeks. The results may
be altogether different.

The younger child, who is still
learning to manipulate eating uten-
sils successfully, finds it a welcome
relief to be served food which may
be picked up with his fingers. Crisp
foods, such as carrot sticks, celery
sticks, and toast cut in quarters or
strips are easy to eat and generally
popular. Hard-cooked egg cut in
quarters, chunks of raw, peeled
apple, cooked whole green beans,
and asparagus spears add interest to
the toddler's diet.

For the mother of the "picky"
eater, here are a few hints. A small,
child-size plastic glass, or a cup from
a set of play dishes, which can be
filled and refilled by the child him-
self from a little pitcher, may en-
courage the milk-hater to drink his
quota of milk without a protest. A

364

APPETITE TEASERS FOR PRESCHOOLERS

drop of red food coloring, making
"pink milk," or a shake of sweet-
ened strawberry or chocolate-flavored
instant mix in his pitcher, makes
plain milk more interesting for an
occasional change. Small, colorful
plates and dishes served with doll-
size portions of food often spur the
reluctant eater to demand second
and even third helpings.

But the best help the parents of
the healthy but balky young eater
can give is to regard his eating, or
non-eating, with casual noncha-
lance.

Here are a group of tested favor-
ites that are special treats for times
when the preschooler is eating with-
out the older members of the family
— although these dishes have such
eye and taste appeal that the rest of
the family will probably want to
try them, too. They are rich in
nourishing protein, minerals, and
vitamins, and yet they can be
served as a "party food" that will
make the small child clean his plate
and come back for more.

EGGNOG AND VARIATIONS

Easily digested, high in body-building
protein, eggnog has long been a favorite
of both preschoolers and their nutrition-
conscious mothers. For the child who
simply doesn't like milk, or who balks at
his morning soft-cooked egg, an eggnog,
served in a small cup with a straw to go
with it, may be a happy solution.

BASIC EGGNOG RECIPE

Beat one egg with rotary beater or elec-
tric blender. Gradually add 1 tsp. vanilla
extract, a dash of salt, and 1 c. cold milk.
Sweeten to taste. Sprinkle with nutmeg
just before serving.

Variations:

Molasses Eggnog: Add 2 tsp. molasses to
above recipe for added iron.

Orange Eggnog: Add 1/2 c. orange juice
to above recipe; omit nutmeg.

Egg Cream:

1 egg, separated

2 tsp. sugar

^2 c. powdered milk
I/2 c. boiling water
sprinkle of nutmeg

Beat egg white stiff with rotary beater.
Beat in sugar, powdered milk, and egg
yolk. Slowly pour in boiling water, beat-
ing constantly. Serve with a sprinkle of
nutmeg on each cup. Makes about 2
servings.

Cheese, egg, and tuna dishes make
hearty energy fare for the small child's
luncheon menu. Here are two main-dish
favorites for the preschool set.

ONE-EYED SAILORS

With a biscuit cutter, remove the cen-
ter of a slice of bread. Dip the remainder
in French toast batter (beaten egg
thinned with milk or cream and a pinch
of salt). Lay bread in hot greased skil-
let; break an egg into the hollow center.
Cover skillet and cook until egg is set
and bread is brown on bottom. Turn
over briefly to set egg on top and brown
other side of bread. Dip leftover bread
centers in French toast batter and bake
on hot skillet. Serve with applesauce
sprinkled with cinnamon.

PINK RABBIT

Blend one can tomato soup with '/2 c.
shredded cheese. Add ^2 c chunk tuna.
Heat until cheese is melted and all in-
gredients well blended. Serve over hot
buttered toast wedges, with a glass of
cold milk.

For a special dessert treat, try Pink
Peppermint Pudding, or Strawberry Sur-
prise Cakes.

STRAWBERRY SURPRISE CAKES

24 small white, plain cupcakes, cooked
1 recipe strawberry-flavored gelatin

Slice off cupcake tops; hollow out cup-
cake with spoon. Fill with slightly
thickened strawberry-flavored gelatin. Re-
place top; refrigerate until gelatin is set.
Leftover cake centers may be saved and
mixed with vanilla or butterscotch pud-
ding for a dessert treat for the next day.

As an occasional breakfast or supper treat,
top a cup of hot cocoa with a marshmal-
low and serve with cinnamon toast, or

365

MAY 1964

with chocolate toast. For chocolate toast: Va c. raisins

mix a heaping tbsp. of sugar with V4 tsp.
of cocoa; sprinkle over hot buttered toast.

PINK PEPPERMINT PUDDING

Yd c. hot water
4 tbsp. farina
1 tsp. sugar
sprinkle of cinnamon

1 drop red food coloring

1 drop peppermint flavoring, if desired

V2 c. powdered milk

Blend all ingredients except powdered
milk in small saucepan. Bring to boil,
stirring constantly; cook until thickened.
Remove from heat; stir in powdered milk.
Serve warm. Serves 2.

Oatmeal Date Bread

Anne Marie Astle

1 14 c. warm milk

2 pkg. dry yeast

1 c. rolled oats (uncooked)

1 tsp. salt

'/4 c. sugar

1 tsp. cinnamon

2 tbsp. shortening
Yi c. cut-up dates

3 to 3/2 c. sifted flour

Dissolve yeast in warm milk. Add oats, salt, sugar, cinnamon, shortening, and
dates. Stir well.

Mix in flour. Knead on lightly floured board until smooth and elastic. Place
in greased bowl; cover. Let rise until double in bulk (1 to 1/2 hours); punch down
and allow to rise again.

After second rising shape into loaf; place in greased loaf pan. Cover; let rise
again. Bake at 375° for 40 to 45 minutes.

Icing

While still slightly warm, ice top with mixture of Yz cup powdered sugar mixed
with enough milk to make a thin icing.

366

Select Your Own Dessert

Patricia M. Faas

Our staff was invited to the boss' home for dinner. With all the tempting-
looking and very delicious foods being served, no one even thought of dessert,
when the host asked his wife, "Is there dessert?"

"Dessert!" she exclaimed, "if they get any, they'll have to build their
own!" In the next moment, our plates were removed and the table hastily
set for another course. A fruit dish appeared, loaded with bananas and seedless
grapes. Ice cream balls (two kinds) rolled in coconut and flaked nuts, were
passed along with several kinds of ice cream toppings. Other fruits were served,
including berries, maraschino cherries, and crushed pineapple. After delighted
remarks had subsided, we set about building our own desserts.

This treat alone has proved to be quite successful in our own family for
planning parties and Church get-togethers. It is great fun, very little work for
the hostess, and has special appeal for youngsters and oldsters of every age.
And it is interesting to observe how many exciting personalities a build-your-
own dessert can have!

Suggested toppings: Chocolate, caramel, butterscotch, marshmallow.
Fruit toppings: strawberry, pineapple, boysenberry, raspberry, peach.
Other trimmings: nuts, coconut, seedless grapes, maraschino cherries.

Transfers

for

Children's

Clothing

Janet W. Breeze

Are your little ones learning to
dress themselves? Iron four-color
transfers onto the fronts of undershirts
and panties for fewer turnabouts.

367

From the Dear Windows of Home

Leona Fetzer Wfntch

Home, Our Heaven on Earth

I SN'T it wonderful that we can come home to spout off pent-up feelings that need
•■■ to be released? We cannot do this in public, so we sometimes behave worst around
those whom we love the most. This letting off steam should not be frequent, however.
Yet, some explodings, raised voices, and tears of children (and others who are not yet
angels) come with disagreements that are a process of growth. The voicing of some
differences can, at times, be wholesome. We can even say, "Happy is the home where
enlightened discussions characterize the communication between family members."

Home should be a calm refuge, a place of warmth, fragrant with kindness. None
of us can stand pressures all day long and come home to more of them without having
the mortar of life washed out of us. The father of the home likes to have his sur-
roundings neat and pleasing, but when he has to be careful where he sits, be becomes
confused and unhappy.

To be harassed during work hours and again at home harrows the heart of any
man. But if home is a refuge from tensions and frustrations, the peace and love he
feels become an annealing balm to him. With the oil of gladness crowning him,
he can see unlimited horizons and meet daily challenges with new physical and mental
vigor. The demanding, stampeding world can be better met by all of us if we find
replenishment in this haven, our heaven on earth.

To Be or to Do? That Is the Question

T~\0 you sometimes feel compelled to keep moving, going, and doing, even after you
-*-^ are exhausted or have time off? The value of this kind of "busy work" is
questionable, because it is not motivated by wholesome purposiveness. The next time
you drive yourself without knowing why, reflect on Emerson's saying that it is easier to
do than to be. Philosophers have talked about this for centuries, and today psychol-
ogists underline the words.

When we arc insistent on doing rather than being, it is time to become analytical.
It is possible that we keep on the go to avoid ourselves, since when we hurry around,
we do not have time to measure our goals or our true situations. Then we almost have
to force ourselves to find a quiet space and re-evaluate the very factors in our lives that
we are trying to repress.

The serenity we seek can only come when we face ourselves, because satisfying
relationships with others depend on our own good relationships with ourselves. We
often harrow our inner peace with bitter ashes of regret. At least weekly, we should
take stock of ourselves, repent, partake of the sacrament, and then turn our energies
to self-fulfillment. Then we can be, as well as do.

368

Alma A- Fernelius — ''Lady of Lovely Crocheting''

Alma A. Fernelius, Ogden, Utah, is very busy with housework, garden work,
and Relief Society activities and yet she finds time for crocheting, her principal
and special hobby. She has crocheted eight bedspreads and nine tablecloths, as
well as edgings for many pairs of pillowslips, doilies, corners for napkins, and
numerous other designs and motifs. She is a meticulous housekeeper and takes
care of a beautiful garden. Her busy hands and her happy heart are an inspira-
tion to her family and her many friends. She has been a teacher for almost fifty
years, and has been a counselor to three Relief Society presidents.

369

Your
Heart
to
Under

standing

Hazel M. Thomson

Chapter 4

Synopsis: Selena and Belle Baldwin,
sisters, arrive in the Valley of the
Great Salt Lake, after traveling across
the plains in a company commanded by
Lon Holiday, captain of fifty, and Jo-
siah Blodgett, captain of ten. Selena,
whose fiance died at Winter Quar-
ters, is bitter over her loss and cannot
be comforted. Belle and Josiah are
married immediately after the arrival
of the wagon train in the Valley. They
decide to accompany the saints who
are leaving for San Bernardino, Cali-
fornia, to make a settlement there.
Selena is invited to accompany Belle
and Josiah, and Lon, still in love with
Selena, decides to go with the com-
pany.

Lon was silent for some time,
waging a battle within himself,
between what he wanted to do
and the thing he felt was right
and honorable. Belle, too, lapsed
into silence, taking a deep inter-
est in the country around her, as
she did wherever she traveled.

As they watched the beautiful
mountains, both Lon and Belle
could see the lead wagons pulling
off to the side to stop for the
night. Some of the people in the

wagon train would find friends
here at Provo. This night there
would be singing and dancing and
the renewal of friendships. Cabin
doors would be thrown open to
bid the travelers welcome, and
hot meals would be provided
through the hospitality of these
saints, so recently on the trail
themselves.

"I can't do it. Belle," Lon
finally said.

''You can't do it? But why,
Lon?"

"Selena doesn't know her own
mind right now. I can't ask her
to marry me yet."

"I'm giving you fair warning,
Lon. I know how long you have
been in love with my sister, but
if you stand by and let this Alfred
Quale step into Selena's life you'll
not be doing her any favor."

"How can you be so sure,
Belle? He might be a whole lot
better Latter-day Saint than I
am. What do you have against
him, anyway?"

370

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

Belle looked at Lon in amaze-
ment.

"I can't understand you, Lon
Holiday, to take such an attitude
in this. I guess I've been wrong
from the start. I thought you
were in love with Selena."

"I am in love with her, Belle,
and that's the very reason I can't
take advantage of her unhappi-
ness and ask her to marry me
when she's in such a state of in-
decision about everything."

"I'll get down now, if you
please," Belle said. "Sorry to
have bothered you, Lon."

"Belle," pleaded Lon, as he
drew the horses to a halt, "please
don't misunderstand me. You
know what Selena means to me."

"I know that if this Alfred
keeps coming around, and she de-
cides to marry him it will be your
fault," said Belle as she jumped
to the ground and headed for her
own wagon.

After the meeting at which the
final organization for travel was
worked out, everyone being noti-
fied as to whether they were to
be in Brother Lyman's group or
the remaining half of the wagons
which Brother Rich would lead,
there was a party of good will held
for the travelers.

When the dancing began there
was Alfred, just as Belle had
feared, offering his arm to Se-
lena. Where was Lon? Belle
wondered. He had been right
there by Josiah just a moment
ago.

As Selena accepted the invita-
tion and moved onto the rough-
hewn boards that served as a
floor in this building used both
for recreation and worship, Belle
looked up at Josiah. Their eyes

met, and Josiah knew immediate-
ly what was worrying his wife.

"You heard tl\em make him
captain of ten again for the trip.
He said he had to go check the
wagons under his command while
he is still here where there is an
anvil and forge if they are need-
ed."

"Selena dancing with that Al-
fred, and Lon out checking wag-
on wheels! Well, I don't know
why I should worry if he refuses
to!"

The trip at first had been taken
leisurely, traveling through the
settlements, but the visiting for
a night with friends was coming
to an end. Lon, never really en-
thusiastic about leaving the Great
Salt Lake Valley, felt again a
wave of uneasiness as he listened
to the words of Brother Rich.

"The company is too large to
travel together," he said. "In
order to prevent drawing too
heavily on the desert springs at
any one time, there must be
some little distance between the
first and second sections of the
group. However, we will have
places of meeting along the way.
When the first section reaches
Parowan, it is to wait for the
other to arrive. Further plans will
be made then for crossing the des-
ert."

The assignments had already
been made, but the names were
read again in order to have no
misunderstandings. Lon knew he
would be traveling with Brother
Rich, while Josiah was included
in Brother Lyman's group.

The long meeting was drawing
to its close, and there was still no
sign of President Young. Then
Brother Pratt, who evidently had

371

MAY 1964

just arrived at the meeting,
stepped into the firelight. He
conversed in a whisper with
Brother Lyman and Brother Rich.
The crowd waited expectantly.
This was the moment that they
had been anticipating since leav-
ing Salt Lake, that of hearing a
farewell message from their Presi-
dent, who had been out of the
city at the time, making visits to
the newer settlements.

The announcement was short
— simply that President Young
would not be present. Lon waited
through the closing hymn and the
prayer. He saw Josiah and Belle
leave to return to their wagon.
Across the firelight he watched
Selena walking away from the
group beside Alfred Quayle, his
hand on her arm.

Lon could not go yet. He must
know. He went at once to where
the three apostles stood.

"Brother Pratt," Lon said. ''We
had hoped to hear from the Presi-
dent. He is in the settlement,
isn't he?"

"He is," Brother Parley an-
swered. "I called upon him my-
self. He is most disturbed at
the size of the group."

"But why?" asked Lon. "Didn't
he, himself, place Brother Rich
and Brother Lyman in charge of
the undertaking? Would he do
that and not be in favor of our
going?"

"He told me that he expected
about twenty men, with their
families, to go. His statement
was that 'the sight of so many of
the saints, running to California,
chiefly after the god of this world'
sickened him and he felt unable
to address them."

Lon turned away, shaken. Half-

way to his wagon he stopped sud-
denly and raised his eyes to the
star-filled skies. Aloud, with no
one to hear except the night
wind, he vowed a vow.

"I have started this," he said.
"I shall help move this company
on to California. Nothing shall
come between me and the God of
heaven, and one day I will re-
turn."

Just saying the words aloud
seemed helpful to Lon. He felt a
reassurance that always, wherever
he was, he would never permit his
actions to cause him to lose his
newly acquired testimony of
truth.

As Lon neared Josiah's wagon,
on the way to his own, he saw
Belle coming toward him.

"I think you should go right
this minute and ask them to
change you back to Brother
Rich's Company, so you will be
with us and Selena."

"I can't do that. Belle." There
was quiet determination in the
words. "I must help as captain
of ten where I've been assigned."

"You can help just as well in
our company. I can't see that
it makes a mite of difference."

"But it does. First of all.
Brother Lyman has Captain Hunt
with him. He has been over the
route twice before and will be a
valuable help to the group, to all
of us, in fact. But the leaders are
making it a point not to put all
the men who have been captains
of groups in the lead company. I
must stay where I've been placed
by those in charge. Brother Rich
is the only man we have who has
traveled this route."

Belle recognized the finality of
his decision and the uselessness
of argument. "Lon, sometimes I

372

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

wonder whether Selena really
means anything to you."

In the darkness it was impos-
sible for her to see the look of
pain cross Lon's face. He waited
a long moment before he spoke.

"Next to the gospel itself, I love
Selena more than anything in
this world, Belle. And IVe been
worried all along that I had done
the wrong thing in going to Cah-
fomia. President Young's decid-
ing against speaking to us tonight
has helped confirm my fears. But
IVe started this thing, and now
I have a job to do. You say I
could do it just as well in the
other company. That's not the
only consideration. Refusing to
take counsel is the first step along
the road to apostasy. I can't let
this happen in my case. What-
ever is asked of me, that is the
thing I must do."

Belle fell in step beside Lon, and
the two of them walked together
back to Josiah's wagon. Selena
and Alfred were seated on a log
in front of the wagon. Belle went
on to the back of the wagon and
entered it. Lon spoke to the other
two, lifted his hat and would have
walked on when he heard Alfred
speaking to him.

"I heard them read your name
with the rear company. Holiday.
Did you get it changed back all
right?"

Lon looked at Selena. She was
staring into the fire, not seeing
either of them. Lon's heart ached
within him at the thought of be-
ing separated from her so much
more than he had been. He well
reahzed that only upon rare oc-
casions would the two groups be
together throughout the remain-
der of the trip. He turned back
to face Alfred Quayle.

"I didn't ask," he said.

Alfred whooped. "What!"

"I didn't ask," repeated Lon.

"Man, don't you realize that
the grass will be all gone and the
water holes dry, time that last
company comes along?"

"I'll take my chances," Lon an-
swered evenly. He turned to
Selena and held out his hand.
"Goodbye, Selena. I hope the
rest of the trip will be pleasant
for you."

As the trip progressed, Lon
found himself wondering at times,
whether he should have asked to
remain with the other company.
Still, there was always the satis-
faction of knowing that he had
done as he had been asked. He
was beginning to believe that
Quayle had other designs, once he
arrived in California.

Had Lon only known it, Josiah
in the wagon train ahead, was
beginning to get much the same
impression. Quayle had made
himself quite a constant rider
with Selena. True, she laughed at
his jokes, and even Belle had
grudgingly admitted that it was
more pleasant to have Selena act-
ing like this than in such a state
of depression.

It was one evening after sup-
per when the women were doing
up the dishes that Alfred made
the remark that caused Josiah to
suspect that Belle had been right
in her feelings concerning him.

"These wagons move so in-
fernally slow," Alfred said. "Hope
there is still some left when we
get there."

"Some?" asked Josiah, looking
up from the gun he was cleaning.
"Some what?"

''Gold! Oh, I know right

373

MAY 1964

enough that we're a few years be-
hind the rush, but they're still
making strikes occasionally. And
I mean to make one!"

''But I thought you knew,"
said Josiah. "I thought everyone
in the wagon knew that we're
not going to look for gold. We're
going only to build another settle-
ment to the glory of the Lord."

"You may be," answered Al-
fred, looking far away toward the
blue mountains to the south and
west. ''Not me. I'm going to
build up the glory of Alfred
Quayle. And believe me, it's go-
ing to be quite a glory!"

Josiah repeated his conversa-
tion with Quayle, confirming
Belle's fears about the man.

She was remembering Josiah's
words of just a few short days
ago.

"Why are you so pessimistic.
Belle?" he had asked. "Just be-
cause you had Lon Holiday all
branded and tagged for your sis-
ter, you can't see her with any-
one else. You'll have to admit
Quayle has cheered your sister up
considerable. He's quite a jok-
er."

"Oh, he's a joker, all right,"
Belle had agreed. "He can make
Selena laugh, but I don't think
he could ever make her happy."

"Well, he wouldn't be my
choice for Selena, Belle, but you'd
better get it through your head
that we're not doing the choosing.
If she decides on Quayle, reckon
we'll just have to welcome him in-
to the family and like it."

"I might have to welcome him
into the family, but I don't have
to like it," Belle said. "Oh, it
makes me so mad that Lon
wouldn't even ask to be put in

our company

"It was a point of honor with
him. Belle," Josiah had said. "He
felt it was his duty and when Lon
Holiday feels something to be his
duty, there's nothing or no one
going to stop him from doing it."

The close association Lon was
having with Brother Rich became
a source of pleasure to him, inter-
spersed with his worries concern-
ing Selena in the company ahead.
The apostle had been over the
route they were traveling some
two years before. He remem-
bered many things of interest
which he shared with Lon, as the
two of them walked together by
the side of Brother Rich's wagon
and his six yoke of oxen.

Lon found it impossible to ride
comfortably in his own wagon and
see some of the sisters walking
beside their own teams of oxen,
so often he walked as one or an-
other of them drove his horses.

"It's the desert that will really
test our strength, Lon," Brother
Rich had said. "If we can only
get across it with all our people
and animals, everything else will
work out fine."

Will it? Lon found himself won-
dering. The days began to drag
and he was most impatient to
reach Little Salt Lake Valley and
the lead company and Selena.

They had been over three
weeks on the trail when he heard
Brother Rich shout, "There it is!
That's Parowan up ahead and
the other company."

When they pulled up and
stopped for camp, Lon could hard-
ly force himself to take the time
to check his ten wagons before
he went in search of Josiah's out-
fit. He hoped he would find Jo-
siah and Belle with just Selena

374

and no company. Especially with-
out the particular company he
had in mind. He was just ready
to leave when Brother Rich came.
"Lon! I'm glad I found you in
camp. I need you to go in to
Parowan and see if you can find
any barrels or canteens that we
might be able to get. When we
get to the desert we will need

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

every container that will hold
water. Several of us are going.
Can you come along?"

"Why, of course," answered
Lon, disappointment hanging
heavy upon him. This might
take the entire evening. The lead
company would be moving out in
the early morning.

(To be continued)

Prayer for My Daughter

Carol le Denton

Dark as the earth, her eyes, dark and brushed
With secrets only this birth has hushed.
From root to leaf, the life is the tree.
Let this young child take strength from me.

Time on the leaf, lines drawn with care,
Will tell the story life places there.
And fed by the tree all summer long.
Let the leaf in the wind echo bird's song.

The fruit of the tree is the color of fall.
The ripening after the springtime call.
And gently touched by the earth and skies,
Let her learn the secrets in her dark eyes.

375

Magazine Honor Roll

for 1963

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

The General Board is most desirous that every English-reading Relief Society
member read The Relief Society Magazine and thus bind ever closer the
sisterhood of Relief Society. It is a satisfaction, also, to see material from The
Relief Society Magazine translated into the foreign-speaking mission publications.
Therefore, the General Board rejoices that the subscriptions to The Relief
Society Magazine in 1963 reached an all-time high of 217,397, an increase of
15,827 over the year 1962.

For the seventeenth year South Los Angeles Stake tops the list, wih a per-
centage of 209. It also ranks first in the number of subscriptions with 1652.
The highest ward was South Gate of the South Los Angeles Stake with 349 per
cent. The Irish Mission attained the highest per cent of the missions with 135 per
cent. The East Central States Mission had the highest number of subscriptions
with 1196. The Londonderry-Omagh District of the Irish Mission reached 154 per
cent, and the Sidney Branch of the Western States Mission was the high-
est branch in a mission with 311 per cent.

Letters of commendation are constantly received from subscribers who
feel that the Magazine is offering to Relief Society members valuable assistance
in carrying forward their Relief Society work, as well as providing reading material
which reflects Latter-day Saint standards and encourages better living.

More and more literary contributions are received from countries other than
the United States, and the General Board welcomes the opportunity of publishing
those which conform to Magazine standards. In order to recognize distant home-
lands of the contributors, it is the policy of the editors, at present, to indi-
cate after the name of the author, the country in which the author lives where
it is outside Continental United States.

Gratitude and thanks are extended to the more than 5,000 Magazine repre-
sentatives who labor so tirelessly to place the Magazine in every Latter-day Saint
home. The support of ward and stake presidencies is vital to the success of the
Magazine promotion work, and their great contribution is also acknowledged.

376

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1963

Honors for Highest Ratings

Stake

South Los Angeles (California) 209%
Magazine Representartive — Amelia Dellenbach

Ward

Soreth Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 349%
Magazine Representative — Imogene Slater

Mission

Irish Mission — 135%
Mission Magazine Representative — Sandra M. Covey ..

Mission District

Londonderry-Omagh District, Irish Mission — 154%
Magazine Representative — Sandra M. Covey

Mission Branch

Sidney Branch — 311%

West Nebraska District, Western States Mission

Magazine Representative — Gladys Dean

Ten Highest Percentages in Stakes

South Los Angeles 209.. ..Amelia Dellenbach

Huntington Park 185. ..Rachel Liston

Glendale 141....Edythe M. Fairbanks

Mojave 139. ...Alice Bundles

Inglewood ._ 133. ..Edith Pew

Burley 130.. ..Virginia F. Nichols

Las Vegas 129. ..Eloise Leavitt

Phoenix 125... Alva Knight

South Idaho Falls _....125....Ahce Moss

Redondo ...122. ...Nedra R. Stott

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages

Irish 135. ..Sandra M. Covey

Western States 116. ..Carroll Thorpe

California ...114.. .Midene McKay Anderson

North Central States 109. ..Carmen L. Dahlgren

Northwestern States 100. ..Eva Mertlich

Canadian 99... Caroline Willey Lee Pitcher

Northern States 99. ..Ira Mae Palmer

New England 96 ...Alberta S. Baker

West Central States 96.. ..Laura C. Home

Eastern States 92....Zelma R. West

377

MAY 1964

Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

South Los Angeles 1652

Twin Falls

1041

Huntington Park 1317

Maricopa

1018

Glendale 1307

Burley

1008

Mesa 11151/2

Wells

983

Ensign 1050

Hillside

976

Ten Missions With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

East Central States 1196

Southern States

639

New England 928

Eastern Atlantic

603

Northwestern States 812

Florida

578

Gulf States 726

Northern States

549

North Central States 667

Canadian

547

Stakes in Which All Wards Received 100% or Over

Alameda Rosalie W. Taylor

Ammon Violet Wakley

Bear River Lottie R. Potter

Bonneville Grace B. Larsen

Boston - Delia Chaplin

Burley Virginia F. Nichols

Denver Katherina Belmain

East Idaho Falls Sarah Owens

East Jordan LaVenna S. Cook

East Phoenix Geneva Cluff

East Sharon Wanda Kelly

Glendale Edythe M. Fairbanks

Granite Jane Henry

Grant Odell Overly

Highland Lucille M. Larsen

Huntington Park Rachel Liston

Inglewood Edith Pew

Long Beach Erma Halls

Malad Maude Y. Jensen

Mesa South Myrna Skousen

Napa LaVaun L. Allen

North Tooele Mildred H. Sagers

Norwalk Kathryn D. Mullikin

Oakland-Berkeley LaVon B. Johnson

Palmyra Eleanor D. Olsen

Parleys - Genevieve M. Lewis

Phoenix Alva Knight

Phoenix West Geraldine Slaven

Pocatello Alice Brandt

Pomona Nora Perdue

Redondo Nedra R. Stott

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee

Scottsdale Anna Lee Gooch

Shelley June L. Walton

South Box Elder Nila J. Stucki

South Idaho Falls Alice Moss

South Los Angeles Amelia Dellenbach

South Salt Lake Hannah Dietrich

378

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1963

Temple View Mabel E. Snow

Torrance Ivy Higdon

Wells Gertrude Fullmer

Whittier Melba J. Huff

Wilford Lila F. Madsen

Woodruff Gladys K. GroU

Zion Park Pearl W. Stratton

Stakes by Percentages — 1963

South Los Angeles

209

Yuma

111

Zion Park

106

Huntington Park

185

Granite

110

Cumorah

105

Glendale

141

Lost River

110

Minidoka

105

Mojave

139

Palomar

110

Oakland-Berkeley

105

Inglewood

133

Reseda

110

Redwood

105

Burley

130

San Diego East

110

Santa Monica

105

Las Vegas

129

South Salt Lake

110

South Bear River

105

Phoenix

125

Toronto

110

Bear River

104

South Idaho Falls

125

West Boise

110

Lake Mead

104

Redondo

122

Alaska

109

Malad

104

Rexburg

121

Canoga Park

109

Millcreek

104

Torrance

121

East Idaho Falls

109

Monument Park

104

Temple View

120

Santa Maria

109

Nyssa

104

Whittier

118

Scottsdale

109

Taber

104

Woodruff

118

Grant

108

Union

104

Alameda

117

HoUaday

108

Wilford

104

Long Beach

117

Mt. Graham

108

Cassia

103

Shelley

117

Wichita

108

Cheyenne

103

Ashley

116

Ammon

107

Columbus

103

Phoenix West

116

Big Horn

107

Mesa

103

St. Joseph

115

Bonneville

107

Mesa South

103

San Diego

115

Concord

107

Mt. Jordan

103

San Joaquin

115

Edmonton

107

New Orleans

103

Oquirrh

114

Idaho Falls

107

North Seattle

103

Pomona

114

Lake View

107

Portneuf

103

Liberty

113

Mt. Rubidoux

107

Provo

103

Maricopa

113

North Pocatello

107

Reno

103

Phoenix North

113

Palmyra

107

San Fernando

103

Brigham City

112

Parleys

107

Sevier

103

East Jordan

112

Rigby

107

Star Valley

103

East Phoenix

112

St. Louis

107

Casper

102

North Box Elder

112

Twin Falls

107

Columbia River

102

Pocatello

112

Weber Heights

107

Franklin

102

Boston

111

Wells

107

Norwalk

102

Denver

111

Box Elder

106

Santa Barbara

102

Florida

111

Ensign

106

Snowflake

102

Napa

111

Grand Junction

106

Sydney

102

Portland

111

Highland

106

Taylor

102

South Box Elder

111

Moapa

106

Tucson

102

West Covina

111

North Tooele

106

Boise

101

379

MAY 1964

East Mesa 101

East Sharon 101

Juab 101

Pasadena 101

Potomac 101

Santa Rosa 101

Burbank 100

Park 100

Reno North 100

San Diego South 100

San Jose West 100

Southern Arizona 100

West Utah 100

East Rigby 99

Gridley 99

Hayward 99

Kansas City 99

Ogden 99

Panguitch 99

St. George East 99

Uvada 99

Yellowstone 99

American Falls 98

Chicago 98

Detroit 98

East Millcreek 98

Granite Park 98

Idaho 98

Las Vegas North 98

Olympus 98

St. George 98

St. Johns 98

San Bernardino 98

Spanish Fork 98

Wind River 98

East Long Beach 97

East Provo 97

Grand Coulee 97

Granger 97

Great Falls 97

Juarez 97

New Jersey 97

North Jordan 97

North Rexburg 97

Riverton 97

South Summit 97

Sugar House 97

Bannock 96

Farr West 96

Garden Grove 96

Raft River 96

Sacramento 96
South Cottonwood 96

Teton 96

Tooele 96

Washington 96
East Los Angeles 95

Emigration 95

Los Angeles 95

Mt. Logan 95

Nampa 95

Orange County 95

San Juan 95

Blackfoot 94

Calgary 94

Cottonwood 94

Denver West 94

Kolob 94

Milwaukee 94
North Idaho Falls 94

Puget Sound 94

Riverdale 94

Salt Lake 94

San Leandro 94

Santa Ana 94

Covina 93

Oneida 93

Pikes Peak 93

Riverside 93

San Mateo 93

Springville 93

Valley View 93

West Sharon 93

Winder 93

Alberta 92

Cache 92

Cedar 92

East Pocatello 92

Logan 92

Moroni 92

Nebo 92

San Francisco 92

Canyon Rim 91

Deseret 91

Missoula 91

Monterey Bay 91

Roy 91

Salmon River 91

Seattle 91

Weiser 91

Dallas

Duchesne

East Ogden

El Paso

Hillside

Portland West

South Blackfoot

South Davis

Uintah

West PocateUo

Albuquerque

Bakersfield

Cedar West

Chicago South

Montpelier

Richland

Timpanogos

University West

Utah

Young

Bountiful East

Cannon

Fresno

Houston

Humboldt

North Davis

North Sacramento

North Weber

San Luis Obispo

Taylorsville

Virginia

Wasatch

Benson

Billings

Brisbane

East Cache

Gooding

Granger North

Kanab

Lethbridge

Nevada

Rose Park

Tacoma

Washington Terrace 87

American Fork

Bountiful South

Hyrum

Lansing

Monument Pk. West 86

Philadelphia

380

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1963

San Luis 86
Santaquin-Tintic 86

Summit 86

Alpine 85

Bountiful 85

Butte 85

Honolulu 85

Lorin Farr 85

Mt. Ogden 85

New York 85

North Carolina 85

Oklahoma 85

South Ogden 85

Wayne 85

American River 84

Beaver 84

Ben Lomond 84

Blaine 84

Cascade 84

Melbourne 84

Palo Alto 84

Sandy 84

Tampa 84

Bear Lake 83

Corvallis 83

Davis 83

Grantsville 83

Layton 83

Redding 83

San Jose 83

Smithfield 83

Butler 82

Murray South 82

West Jordan 82

Carbon 81

Klamath 81

Midvale 81

North Sevier 81

Roosevelt 81

Sharon 81

South Sanpete 81

Weber 81

Atlanta 80

Millard 80

Raleigh 80

Walnut Creek 80

Clearfield 79

Flagstaff 79

Lyman 79

Murray 79

Pioneer 79

South Sevier 79

Spokane 79

Yakima 79
Ben Lomond South 78

Craig 78

Fresno East 78

Kaysville 78

Lehi 78

Minnesota 78

Morgan 78

Vancouver 78

North Carbon 77

North Sanpete 77

Tulsa 77

Cleveland 76

Garfield 76

Kearns 76

Leicester 76

Lewiston 76

Miami 76

Auckland 75

Greensboro

Parowan

Bountiful North

Willamette

Coeur d'Alene

Emery

South Carohna

Winter Quarters

Kearns North

Orlando

San Antonio

Shreveport

Orem

Gunnison

Indianapolis

•69

Orem West

Manchester

Beaumont

Cincinnati

Macon

South Carohna West 67

Pearl Harbor

Salem

Glasgow

Fort Wayne

Sandy East

Hamilton

Leeds

Illinois

London

Oahu

Sunderland

Limited Participai

Uon

University

B.Y.U.

Utah State Univ.

Prayer for People

Gilean Douglas

For all the lost and lonely,
The weary and unwise,
Lord, send them hands to hold to
And understanding eyes.

Your sky is benediction,
Its stars light up the night —
And, oh, the blessed comfort
Of a neighbor's candlelight.

381

MAY 1964

CO
0>

C4 (U

be to

CD .^cnc 5 ^ ^ ^*^CQtC-(<DSr'S

S+i OOOt>a)(Mt>tOT-lOOO (N(NI>a5T-Hl>OL0CDCD05'-'<N0000;0«0— it>l>

2u OiOSOOO'-HOiOiOOSOi r-iOiO^OiOOO^Oi005t>T-iOOOI>05t>Tj<0005

*-( "^"

o .

coooc^cocooO'-it-hoolo

oocoa>i-i05coooooO'^co'*'^ccico(Noi>(NQo

1;^

C0iX>TtCM(NC£5TfC0t>O

OiX)Tj<(MCqCT3LO-^UDCO<Na5COTtOiOC0005^

Tfcooocr)LOc£)t>ioi>i>

CDLOiX)tDI>COrtUOOiX)TfCOOOCO<MT}<(MCOiOtD

1-1 i-H

n+i COI>COCOO<X)<MIOCDOO i0l0Oai05l>OOt>O00t>l>0^I>t>C0OC0l>

oc T^OOC^OOOOOC^JOSOO TtiT-it>(Mi-iiX5r-(GOOOrHcO<N'-'OOl>'-'OCOOOCO

j2 ai

tt ^ 2^^^4^^^-M^^ ^^^^^ cii^.^-^ ^ a-S c S S-cy^^-^ c

*^ a>3c3c0c0cdccc0a3cc cOcOa5cCcCT3-.SCc0^^tiji;s:a3cCr^OJ-i

tt QQWHHWWHHW W W W W W H H W H fo fe fo fe fo fo O O O O O

O 'o

" C cd r: ^ '^

Z o§u,>>§1 -^^ I Sg 3 tic

5) o^.2? g S^ o.o ^JS ^ §^^-5ii « g §^^13 S « S-^ S g 3iJ

t>aiC^io^iococD^t>cr)OiocTjix)coTt-^Tt*ooi>i>t>Tt<'<*T-Hi>,-iLoootD^

i-HOOSOOCJOascXSOOOT-iOOC^OOfXiGOOOOOOC^OOOOOOlOOOOr-iOOOOOOO

1— li— I T—it—t T-i rH. i-Hi— li-H T— I

rvi

1—1

j—t

■^

or5

1— 1

i-H

1—1

■rr

•^

Tj<

Tt<

COt>0<NlO(NrHCOCOCDCO(MCOo^OI>COoOCOC000050t>05t>000:'-i
OOCOiOO^COOiCOOi-i05COOOOOSOTfiOOO^iOI>C<l(M05T-iOrHl>xCOiO
TtCNI>lOCOCOCOOOiOTt<NCOtOa5^^'^^tO^OOCO'>CMI><55<^'^CO^'^

pii

frn

iS -^ tu

M 3

-H Jh >

CC o -s^

T3 T3

CO o

^ 5

O O

Cl)

(-1

-2

c c c

tlanta

uckland

akersfie

^-^.^

s s

3 33'^

'C *E "C (-!

CD 0) 01 C

8-1 f«
S ^ ^

O O

'-S "-J2 '-^ Ci]
fl fi C

S S:B:B

s s s s

C CO CO

CO OJ Oi

0) Q)

.Sf

S iS

S 3 3 X
O O O O

<<<:<< <<<<<:<<oqCQPQi:QCQPQmmqQOQOQPQmCQPQCQCQfflffl

382

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1963

Jo ^ -^g^ ^-ll g ^ g c'H^ffi - c-^ >;s^J| S ^o 1^ ^

<x>i>i>ococ»coi>u^o:)0^ooooiLoooooLocDoot:--cO'--it>t>o:iGOcr)T-iTfiTti>cDa5cx)
oa^ooT-ia50ooa5i>a5aioa50ooooooooooa50cooo5Qoa5i>i>ooo:)Oooo(Ma5

^M ^« VN ^M ^M -^M

t:^oo3o^-oo<^^^>T-^o^TtScoKo50^t>t>c3T-^oot^coc<llncDc^cDa5a5cOrH(T5Tto

t>oocO(NI>cDcot^^oot>ooooo^-a2■^r-l^Dc£>oocoTt'OT--l(^l(^^co<^lrt^TtocoI>

'-M

-:<;

•-3

?5 OS o 73 T3 >. ;3

be bC

•antsv

eat F

eensb

•idley

aywar

ghlan

llside

3llada

Dnolul

CC 03

CO u

a S ^ ^ ^ ^

r^^ 03^ UO) _, oo «3cO

cOoSbc'^^SSlw'S^cO'T!'*. '^. Ccfl

ui>H!-i^Ht-i^-(!HSH^^jH«.^.rtOOOiJ P P>ii5 ,S?r^3:3'^'''"^'^^^^o3o3o303o3

S ^h ^ C o^ »- -^^ S c^

H -^

c^c^ooc^to(>5T}<ooai'-H'-HTj<(Ncocvia^cocx)0^o^cDc^cot>coTtcoc»tnocor-iTtr-i
r-HooocooOGOOiotiooooioooooooixoaiWt^t^ooooooiOsooasxrHosos

r-l,— It— I »— I t-(tHi— I tHi— ItH i— Ii— I

^ja — ■ ~~~ ' '

u:)l-^cooo^oo5l^^cD(^^lX)<^'-^'^cococoooooO'-^TJ^oococo(^^coTtlO»Oloa5GOLo
c^THcoouoc^Ttcoi>a:icoo<^cOi— ioOTraiSco-rj<QOTt*co'X>oo^t>ooOQO<X)ooa5t>
u:l(Nl>0'^'^o»OTJ^cooocDC^lc^Trco■^coco<^^<^^cocO'^l-HTfln,-HCOT}^u:)lOC£>c^)

OCOiOiOXt>C»'-HOOCOOt>t>t^COCOi-HrHooC)OCDi-liX>t>(NOI>UDiOLOC)OiOOCOlO

-^oai>t>iou:)i>uDtoMa5c^co(>3'^Tt*u:)cocococDco(»coTf(>qTf;ocvic^i^"^'^^

J5 _

c22

c
o

03 C

be O

03
O

(1)

0 >.

03 03

C fi

;->

C/l

r/)

T3 '^

03 03

oj m

wn'TS-"— hJS-M^ >,rM O ^_Q CJ drn CO CO ?^rl ri -i ^ -^ r^ CJ >><

Cfl

j::

^ Vi

bJD § 03

> >

2 §1

C C

O; a»

j-;tH33p3o3o3o303o3o3o3o3o3aja;X!J5-Ciii^OOOOOOtHd^coa;ao

383

MAY 1964

I-*

z
o

*^ c «<

fl ^ i^
3 *; CD c^^^s

oocO'^toi>Tt'oa50t>ioi-Hcou:)COcDcoaiC^Tri— locoi— ico-^tDOco(Nio
.-i^ oiOiT-HosooO'-ia^oot-ooofN'-Hi— ia3t>i— I,— iT-icj>oooai05oooo(MO

■^P-i J— I 1—1 ^^ 1— 1»— I T— I T-Hi— I,— I ,_|,_|,_( T— I,— (,— I I— It-I

M^: cooaTt<cD?3oooo^Tf'ocor-iO'— iTfi— iioasoosoo'OOiooc^oocvias'^cD
^►2 05'— ia5i>cot>coa5cx)<X)ai^»J^oo:iOiX)oocor-icNOcooTr<X)i>ooaiTt<t>
S(^ t>coi>cDi>LccO'^i>u:)cacx)coQO"^u:)coTt»o»o<£>TtLOTttoTt*r-i,-i(NcDc^

:i^ cD<xiu:)COTtLoooi>coa5050oa5a5C£)Tti>Tt<ocDcoLOCT5yDO'--icr>i>oo(N

?C i-HLf:iOi'--<OOt>Oa5GO(NOO^OCOCOCOGO'-HOOTt'COtCT-lOCOCT5QOCNCOCOC£)

§ .2 S2„ II

^Ca'!-,a3ccrtcoa3c3ccccj::j::^-Gr^.2oooooosH3«ccciiajai

i^l °-^ «s §-s>.g;ig,2 o^^ >.os|

5+; coQOcot>c£)co(>ii>Lou:)OOiTfcoTji(?:)COcD'— lOTpTt'iooO'-icoai'— icJ5-^<x>

■2o 00l>t>00t>T-*O5i— lOOOi'— iI>Oi— iOOOOt>OOOOOO^Ot>050COOiOOOOO

■SPh

cn^ a5Tj<'^(j5(Nai(Mioooa5T-iooooTfu:)iocoocoo<x>iot>'^oaimcoa5«
o^ OLO'-Hcocot>uDcoooo:)tDTj<i-i^csir-ioo(Ncr)CviTti(NooTf'i>coiOT}<Tt'Lox
3"^ <X)u:)<Nioc^cou^i>cDtD<^'^<^ocOr--4inao^>^u^coi>coTt'cot>(>ii>iou:)

PC Oi— ioOiOTfOCOOcOCOCD05000C»C£)(MCaiO(N-^lO'^(Ni— l^<X>COCO00

r 1 S '— '

J2 '^ pC ffl ,

yJ:ii«- ^ ^ cuco Sec

u -c > 0. ?i ^.g - g ^ J. ^ ^ ^ _2 :h a a I .s .s J § -o § § g §

>.;s.S:5 ^^ Sic

(^oicDajajrtioo

384

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1963

§ S I

- s. ill III si 11 li §■§ 5t S^^s .a

bpcO

rHa5t-T}<COI>T--iC--'--i<X>C)OO^ODLOt>T--iTt<00»OOOCO(NiOCOOtOM<cDOOCOTt

(NoooaiOiO^oooooio^asajOSi— looiasoii— It— looasr-HooooiOiooooOioo

1— IrH 1— It— I I— li— li— Ir— li— IrH

CO o o

O O rH

rH ,— I T-H

r-iooc^c^^'--^<X)C>oa5oa50coiBo^cocD(>j»ocot>T}<t>aic£>coOTfcocoo'^'^io
cx)c^cocoTj<i-H^T-HOOu:)Tj<(Noot>c<io:ii>Tt<GO(N(Ncoo^t>rHrHcooiOQOi--ioot>c^cD
TtTtoootDOiTt'^'^Ttt>iocoTt<u:)Tti:r)cor-(t>ooo^coTrt>TtaiTtTt;DTj<^i— iix)tj*

CO(NrH(X)^OOt>t>'-H,-iO-<*cviOu:)TfiO(NOOC»OiGOrHr-i,— iiOTfOOi,— I'-i^^iO

u^t>t>oO'^OTt<uooou:)t>Tt'ioiouococqi>oooocOTt*t>Tt'oo-^^«>Tj<ioC^^^

CD t>

iz;

2 2 13 -M

^H .5 ^000 M

+j 0) <D

C bc bX) 23

0 0

CC -t->

0) S-i ^ C

-^snoiaiOi^cdcamM

•3 CO

c 0 0 ^

C 01 0} 0

200^

0
•-3

"3
0

1-1

H-l

>.
^

CJ . , .

^^i^CCCGCCfiCC

c c

cC -*J -)J -t-5

-(->

-4->

cOcCcOcOCCcQcCcOCOCScO

c«

03 CC

01 a> a; 01 .- .« .;^ .:i| .1:^ 000

0^ m E iz; H ^ < ^ ^ 2 .3 ^^ ffl o h M (£ w ffi 5 K c2 ^ c2 o;jo ^ h3 ^ ^ ^ u ^^

xcsoocouDu:)I>a5CMu:)l-H(^q^-l>coLoc^Il>^ooOTrt>t>l>x^>coT-l;Doo<^lTf^lC05lO
I>a^ooo5ooot>ooa5'-ic35ooa50o0'— tt>ooooa5aiOc:>xt>oooooooooo5QO

1— li— I 1— I 1—1 1— It— i T-H 1— li— It— IrHi— I

OOCDI>Tfi— iO(NOCOOt>OOOo3LOt>I>a^OnoCOOLn550000T-llOr- iO00C0a5'<:tiO

a^ioio-^ioootoT-i<x)0'^aioooocDoooiO'«ti>i>i>oi>Locooo^oi>'-i'— I-— I'-i'-'
cv)o:ii>Loi>io;ou:)i>a5iou:)COcococouDTi<co<x)i>i>cocDTj'uDTt<coiOLOoioooi>co

o;D05C^CQOr-iioO'— l«coTf^-uDLOCv|lX)o:l|>u:)oOTrGOooocD'-lcooO"^<^^ocoo
QOooa5cvio^oO'-iTtcoioo^iOTfOi>oioioo5a5focvic:)OOOi^o<x)toi>'^oa5oo(>it>
cowouDi>iX)^coOi05TfcO'«tcocoT}'Tt<iocOf^oot>oqcDu:)i>Tt-<*Tfc£>;0'<*i>i>co

H .j2OT'_eT-(c0'^t-i>A-tj.z;S;_o

c0ff<CCT3 -S <lJ<^_isi>^'-|«-|^frtiio><!oCcO>2aj

i^bSiJiJiJiJiJ^^'^coojojcuaiQjooooo 00000000 oo>.,„.^^

:§:^SS^s:^:§Sz2;:z;:^2:;zz2:z;2:z::z:z;:zz:z;:z2:z22z:zooo

385

ffl

j::

^ T3

bC^

MAY 1964

0) -t->

1^ S

I— I '—I

^ a

0) a>

fo.^^^^

::3 a >i

^ ^ « «

O CO

t; ^ «3 s

p 0 dJ

03 > CO

cd (M

i-r,' >irH J2 ^

QWUdH

<D O 0

v^ o
o .O

>i >i cd

>-c o

:3 o

03 CO

en
<l3 tf) >>

S5 u
O 0)

PL(T3pt|

• CO (d'oO

^-e

O CO

bico_^

l|5

tDa5CDOrH<MI>I>0'^050^0^COOOOOOOOCDI>iOr-lI>r-H>0'-l<NOCOOOOOO

Oioooii-icMOc^oosoooooajost^ooooooasoocoGooo^OT-n-ioocxiosorHO

>i4

vN ^'N sjg *^e«

S2 d

O 1-1 CO '-I

tOCOI>i-HiOOOiot>CO<^<N05C<lcot>(M(N(NTt*Tt<o:)000-<^OTtiO<Nt^

(N T-H Oi CO

i-H 1-1 CO -<* lO (N 05 CD 1—1 <M lOlOCO^I>toCTiOt><X)00(NCO -^OOtXNCN"^

Ut) 00 rj< lO

<X> CD CM O -^ <X> <X) »0 CO CO oaTfCOt>LOcO(MCOCOLOaiOOI> lOtO'rt<t>CD<N

R«

O CO 05 I>
Tt< T-l rH CM

C»CNC35CMTr"^Oil>COCOCMr-(ir3'^Tj<cDCNIC3DC»O^CO-^C3:iTrCOa3C35COai
OOOt:^OOi>CO'-it>CM(M'-ir-iOO'^"^(Ni-ii-iiO»OCOTt<OCMCMCM

lO OJ UO >^

Lo CO CO 05 lo CO i> CO CO CO couoTtoQCOTtcot>cocoa5i>co cocouot>LncM

Torrance

Tucson

Tulsa

Twin Falls

Uintah

Union

University West

Utah

Uvada

Valley View

Vancouver

Virginia

Walnut Creek

Wasatch

Washington

Washington Terr

Wayne

Weber

Weber Heights

Weiser

Wells

West Boise

West Covina

West Jordan

West Pocatello

West Sharon

West Utah

Whittier

Wichita

-1
o

ton

mpanogos
>oele
>ronto

N a
a ii
bo M
«« 2
S P.

-^ ^
-f^ O

Iffi

C/3 C

3 — ^
O <1>
h-lffi

•S s
^ 2

^^ C/J

COt3
CO

coffi
S CO

d ffi

-M (T) d)

CO n-(

73
C!

o .

■q«3

T3
O
O

>^^

a 0) 13 ^ bx)-^ c CO ^

:=! T3

0) o

Q o

^^
B S

o o

§.2

MH I— I

I-

3 if

H «4-l .

J ^ CO o 1-3
h-l ,ci jj U

13 -ts ^ <u

CO ^ 1) _. ^

O 0) o CD <J^

Tt<CMO^U0i-iCOO:>i-iC0i— iI>C0CMU0OrHC0OiC<X>U0Oi-i<J>I>O0005C0C0C;-
Oi000000005000T-iooOOC3iT-ia>OiCMOCO'-iCXDt>OiOO:>I>0500i

1— It— li— li— li— IrHi— li—lr-ii— I r- tC<Ji— I r- 1 tH

5=-^ >^ is; >s »;; >3 iS

^ O I>

l>(NOO'-i'^^l>i-iC<llO-<tCDCOCOC005CMCOT}<OOOQOiPCMTt<g5Ti;QO

00 o CO

TfooTfoooo5'^'>(Nt>Tf05ioo5a5coioi>i-iuoi>rJErQS'-'J2^;:;:^

CO LO CM

oouocoTri>oo^o^cot>t>cO'<*'T}*iouocoTtiococo"^cocoTj<cDi>05

Oiot>cO'*i>o^coo5'3^ocMcoo:)COOiCMOcorHCMa5t>o<NcoLocO'-<;2^co

oc;5T-ioi>ocDcoco^<^iocooi>Oi-icoLoa:icocoooo<^c:r<^<^^'5'^^
TtTfCMooLOTfcoooQo^ooi>i>tr^t>Tt<uoco-<i'i>iOTtooTfi"^cocouocoi>a:

n S CO r-'

o .C ^

CO CO CO CO CO

CO
CO ^ ^

'^ 0)

O 'Q
CO o

Jfl 0

O bi3 CO

C >>'=4-i q^

-M .;ii ^

CO 0

(1) S-i

s >

CO 0

.vww.v>v.wwww^r-,««w.O00O0000O0955*9^•;^^.5^

386

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1963

a
o

o;
«< <=> b

W ^-1 CC

hJOU

be
^ S

Jh flj cfl

Ttoocoooo5o:iaiT-nD

OO^OlT-HC-OlOOi— lO

bo ">

«« > s

03 rt

(1)

bX)

. <«

03 2

■^ 2 g C

^ c3 cc

oqtocrxxio^iOooiLocDcD'X)
oocoo50(j5oa5i>t>ooo:>'— I

rH rH 1— I ,—1

(NLOCDr-HxrOinlOCN
t>r-iLOI>(M00c£>COTt

I>0<X'»-MI>OOoO'-'0

cd 0)

:^.3.S O'

03 w

^ ^ ^ ^ >H >H >H >H c:^

I— t
0)

O M

3,-2

Co .1-1 -,

>H ^ C

^ cQ ^

— I -M

-^ cc o .
o . §

^ -2 -2^ H

CO 03

«-5

^ 1:3

J-i 03

K< j^:§

o
oc

z
o
z

OrHCOI>Oi(Ni— ia5r-IO^T-l(N

<Ni>cNi^Ttir-iocoaiooi-i'0
i>,-ia)<X)ioooLOC£)CNcou:)^

oi>or-iTj<c0Tj<cDaimu:)O
05<Nt>OiO'-Hioooouocoa:i

ooi— iojcdiooolooocO'^ioo:)

■*^
03

^■r^

B3
CO

.2 0)

2 cd fl

^ -LJ >J -(->

o o

cc CC

<^
c c

01 O)

o o

ico

o ^

1 o»

en en
0) 01

03 >.
Jh 03

H-1

O) (D
^ 0) g

c3 O)

Co _

2 ^l) S5
%^ o
NOP5

CO(N->*t>Tt<(NOOO
OOOOOOQOOCOCN

00 Tf

00 T— I

10 1—1 T—i 1—1 (M CD CD

00 a^ Oi 00 05 00 1>

C0COTj<C0<NI>toC0

COOt^OirHlOfftT-l

0) 0)

s
s

a
0
0

ylor

ylorsv

mple

>>«

«3

03 C3 0»

■3^
CO

2 c

CO rH
COl-H

CWTJhhEn^^^

03
C
03
O 03

fl'a

OCO (N
Oi t> 10

03
C
OS
U

00 CO (Ti CO CD 00 CO
CO ^ 05 O 10 t> T-l
Tt" -"T 1—1 CD CO 10 1—1

00 t> O CO 00 l-^ 00
rH 00 C^ '^ 00 t> T}*
iC Tf CO t> CO CD 1— I

-M
OS

CO Q^
O CO

Co
^^ CO w

—1^ 0>
03 03O

-M -fj 4J
C i=l M
O O CO

c/3

. . OS

-(H -M

03
+j -M C CO

S JS o ??

CO CO p^ ^

387

The Right Key

Luella Foster

"HEN John Burroughs once visited the Mammoth Cave of Kentucky,
he marveled, as many have, at the echoing rocks around him. When
the guide called out, in his heavy bass voice, the sound reverberated, but
when John Burroughs tried, he could not strike the right note and the
rocks were dumb. After several trials, when only flat, dead sounds re-
echoed, a beautiful sound, as of wild, sweet violins was heard. At last he
had found the right key and the rocks had resounded like the strings of
a harp.

How many of us often fail to strike the right key and fail to obtain
the response that we are striving for.

This may apply to so many things: to our families at home, especially
our children; to our classes; to all our associates. Sometimes, the correct
approach is more important than we realize. Establishing a suitable back-
ground first is usually necessary. We must find the right key before the
desired returns can be expected.

Most of us have learned to practice this in our daily contacts. At least,
we realize the need for it. We know that we obtain the best response when
we have used the magic key. It may be one of many virtues, but I believe
that consideration of others encompasses them all: living the Golden Rule,
doing unto others as we would be done by. It doesn't cost us anything to
be polite, to be kind, to show appreciation, to be helpful, or a dozen other
qualities.

The life of Jesus shows us what he used for the magic key. By a
constant study of the scriptures, we, too, may always hope to have it.

Whom Should I Seek?

Blanche Briggs

T asked a friend's pardon for a mistake I made . . . but the seed was
-■- planted. I asked a loved one's forgiveness for a wrong I had done, but
the seed in the furrow was deep.

I pondered long to make amends, but to no avail.
So I prayed to my Heavenly Father for guidance and comfort. Joy and
comfort and a peaceful mind were given me.

Who can deny there is a Supreme Being?

Dear Lord, bless those who have not contact with the Holy Spirit
and cannot see the truth before it is too late.

388

Joy

Olive Sharp

THE Book of Mormon says, "Men are that they might have joy." Then we must
look on the bright side of every event and have faith in God who knows what
he is doing. If we have faith and ask for his guidance everyday, someday we will
understand.

How can anyone be downcast? We mortals can only see the present and the
past, but not the future. God alone can see that. So we must have faith in him.

We should look and see the beauty all around us, the mountains, the rivers, the
flowers, the trees, and the birds that are so beautiful. We should see and protect all
the beauty in the world about us.

If we should catch ourselves finding fault with our friends, we should stop and
consider that we do not understand their circumstances, and try to find something good
about them, or do some kindness for them. Let us do this now, for we shall not pass
this way again.

I try to search out the lovely promises in the scriptures, such as the beautiful
Twenty-Third Psalm, and I also like the 121st. They are so full of comfort and
beauty, and while I am on the subject of beauty, there is something which I must not
skip. I have subscribed for The Relief Society Magazine for many years and send seven
Magazines for Christmas presents to relatives in Alaska, South America, California, and
to a favorite cousin in South Dakota who is not of our faith, but who reads every
article. The covers are so beautiful, there can be no question about that, as she
wrote, "I have the April cover framed and hanging in my room. They are all so
beautiful that I would not know which to frame."

There are several ways we can dispose of The Reliei Society Magazine which will
bring joy to many people when we have finished studying the lessons. We can take
them to some rest home or hospital or give them to some friend who docs not sub-
scribe. I have gathered the Magazines and taken them to a rest home, and the
attendant at the desk said they were more than pleased to have them, and the women
always looked anxiously for the next ones.

I always try to put my best foot forward, but sometimes get my feet mixed up.

Double Your Pleasure —
Double Your Subscription

Ouida Johns Pedersen

Many times I buy paper-backed editions of books I wish to read, then when I am
finished with them, I feel I can afford to give them away to others. When they have
completed them, I ask them to pass the books along to someone else. This way, I
feel that I really get the most value for my money.

The other day I had a wonderful idea that some of the sisters might like to share.
Why not get a double subscription to the Relief Society Magazine? I am always wanting
to cut something out, a recipe or an apt quotation from an inspirational article. Some
times, I would like to share the recipes with a friend, or send a poem to someone I
feel might enjoy it. At the same time, I want to save my Magazines for future lesson
material and reference. The modest price of the magazine makes this a little luxury
I can indulge myself in without feeling guilty. This year why not "Double your
pleasure," double your subscription!

389

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

Geri£ral Secretary -Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Northeast British Mission Relief Society Conference
August 10, 1963

Naomi D. Thorn, President, Northeast British Mission Relief Society,
reports:

"In our August conference, we shared a day of knowledge, mixed with
talents. Sister Esther Harmer showed us new ideas in bread and roll making.
Our spiritual appetites were filled as the previews of the year's lessons were
presented. 'A stitch in time saves nine' could have been our theme for the
highlight of our day's activities. Sister Jean Law demonstrated quilt making,
which is a new idea for our English saints. Musical numbers and inspiring
words from our leaders and sisters of the various districts renewed our desire
to serve and share our Relief Society with others."

390

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

North Weber Stake (Utah) Homemakers' Talent Festival
September 13, 1963

Ward work meeting leaders and stake work meeting leaders grouped around
display tables of articles made in Relief Society work meetings, left to right:
Esther Dance, West Weber Ward; Elaine Wade, Warren Ward; Opal Hammer,
Taylor Ward; Jo Anne Wilson, West Warren Ward; Lillian Thompson, Ogden
Forty-sixth Ward Work Director Counselor; Dorothea Douglas, Ogden Six-
teenth Ward; June Timmreck, Wilson Ward; Chloe Sessions, Ogden Third
Ward; Martha Vaughn, Ogden Tenth Ward; Bertha Hadley, stake work meet-
ing leader.

Gladys P. Wayment, President, North Weber Stake Relief Society, reports:
"We held a very successful Talent Festival, September 13, 1963. A special fea-
ture was the display of articles made in Relief Society work meetings. On dis-
play were many beautiful quilts, rugs, knitted and crocheted articles, pictures,
wall plaques, and paintings; interesting conversation pieces; a group of made-
over articles; antiques and heirlooms, including treasured pieces of china, an-
tique furniture, shawls, and clothing.

"From The Relief Society Magazine, we chose cookie recipes, from which
many varieties of cookies were made by the wards, and these were served with
sherbet, as refreshments for the occasion. Printed booklets, containing the
recipes of all the different cookies, were presented to all those who attended. An
interesting display was a welfare table, showing a year's supply of food for one
individual, with literature and information on storage available to everyone. In
the foyer was a festival of learning on parade, where lovely displays of all the
lesson departments, music, and the Magazine were featured. As our festival
was held through the late afternoon and the evening, many members of the
Priesthood attended with the sisters. They expressed themselves as pleased
with the accomplishments of the Relief Society. We were most honored to have
Sister Louise W. Madsen of the General Board attend the festival. This was
one of the most outstanding and best attended events we have held, and we
were very pleased with the efforts of all the wards."

391

MAY 1964

Noi^hvuestern States Mission, Mid-Columbia District Indian Articles on Display at
« Friendship Day and Homemakers' Fair, The Dalles, Oregon, September 12, 1963

Verna Geneal L. Wood, President, Northwestern States Mission Relief So-
ciety, reports: "The Mid-Columbia District of the Northwestern States Mission
sponsored a Friendship Day and Homemakers' Fair. The women's auxiliaries
of other churches, and other women's groups in the area were invited to at-
tend. Displays were made of Indian artifacts, painting, flower arrangements,
ceramics, genealogy, Christmas suggestions, babies' world, toys, arts and crafts,
quilts and pillows, fascinating foods, and partytime.

"During the afternoon demonstrations were given on different types of
parties, cake decorating, and homemade soap. A movie on figure flattery was
shown before the fashion show of homemade clothing. Punch and cookies were
served during the afternoon. Approximately one hundred women attended the
function, and the reports from these women were most gratifying. The Mid-
Columbia District is composed of branches at The Dalles, Oregon; Glendale,
Klickitat, White Salmon, and Stevenson, Washington. It covers an area of about
one hundred miles, and has 129 Relief Society members. The district officers
are: President Laurel Scholes; Education Counselor Farris Jolley; Work
Director Counselor Vonda Emmett; Secretary-Treasurer Velma Page; music di-
rector Lucille Harshburger."

Southwest British Mission, First Singing Mothers Chorus Organized

In Cornwall, July 1963

Front row, left to right: Thelma Lashmore; Maureen Paddy; Gladys
Hailey; Evelyn Bunny.

Second row, left to right: Vera Butler (missionary-director) ; Annie
Miners; Netti'e Roberts; Else Wall; Gyneith Thomas; Rahil Harris.

Back row: left to right: Joy Bone; Elizabeth Harvey; Monica Webb;
Emma Lou Webb (missionary) ; Anne Webb; Joyce Deste; Veoma Done
(missionary and district board member).

Elaine B. Curtis, President, Southwest British Mission Relief Society,
reports: "Since the organization of this chorus, the sisters have been called
upon to sing several times for various occasions within the mission. They sang
for a Relief Society leadership meeting and genealogical convention held in
Plymouth, England, traveling more than 150 miles by rail, bus, and car, and
paying their own expenses."

Indianapolis Stake (Indiana) Visiting Teacher Convention, October 12, 1963

Left to right, front row: Marguerite Oniones, Work Director Counselor;
Joan Griesemer, Education Counselor; Beverly Ferguson, President.

Sister Ferguson reports: "A wonderful time was had by the sisters who
attended the visiting teacher convention, October 12, 1963, the theme of which
was 'Love.' The convention was highlighted by words of wisdom and encourage-
ment from the Relief Society advisor Elder Vern Hobson.

"Relief Society pins were awarded to Marian Hobson, in appreciation for
her fifty-six years of active service, and to Ethel Buttons, eighty-one years old,
for being the oldest active visiting teacher in the stake. The centerpieces, made
by the wards and branches, portraying love of service, home, Relief Society,
education, neighbors, country, God, activity, music, virtue, beauty, and visiting
teaching helped to make an already delicious luncheon even more delightful.
We were made more aware of the importance of visiting teaching from the light-
er side by the skit 'If the Shoe Fits, Wear It,' and songs entitled 'Excuses' and
'Go, Go, Go and Teach.'

"The sweet spirit of love was present throughout the convention, which gave
each sister a stronger determination to fulfill her responsibilities as a visiting
teacher."

392

,.^T,-, ---t ■ -K . .

MAY 1964

Maricopa Stake (Arizona) Singing Mothers Present Music for Inter-Faith Social
"Meet My Neighbor," October 25, 1963

At the right, front row, chorister Nathal Fuller; at the left in the back row,
Alta Standage, organist; Goddess of Liberty, Verna Randall.

Mildred B. Jarvis, President, Maricopa Stake Relief Society, reports:
"Members of the Maricopa Stake Relief Society had an opportunity to become
better acquainted with both nonmember neighbors, and also those members of
the Church who have not been active, at an Inter-Faith Social 'Meet My Neigh-
bor,' held October 25, 1963. Members of each ward were invited to bring friends
and neighbors to the stake program. Invitations, together with a brief explana-
tion of the Relief Society program, were sent to service and cultural clubs, and
to the wives of city and school officials.

"The very stimulating and informative program presented the origin and
purpose of Relief Society, with emphasis on service. The script was written by
Nedra Lundberg. Music for the program was furnished by the Maricopa Stake
Singing Mothers, who had joined with other stakes of Arizona to sing at the
October General Conference in the Tabernacle in Salt Lake City.

"One of the most impressive parts of the program was the display of handi-
work made by the sisters of all the wards in the stake. This drew praise especial-
ly from the nonmembers who attended the presentation. An atmosphere of
warmth and friendliness was set by the decor, with autumn colors and floral
arrangements setting the theme. Stake board members and ward Relief Society
presidents, who were serving as hostesses, wore name cards decorated with
yellow chrysanthemums, tied with a single blue bow. Decorations on the re-
freshment tables in the cultural hall included dry arrangements in their natural
coloring, with accents of gold.

"The expressions of the guests and members, alike, reflected the spirit of
neighborliness and sisterhood which prevailed throughout the social. Many
hearts were touched and eyes opened to the rewarding experiences offered
through the educational and work programs of Relief Society."

New England Mission, Southern Maine Singing Mothers at "Keynote Meeting"

September 1, 1963

Ann N. Madsen, President, New England Mission Relief Society, reports:
" 'He That Is Faithful Shall Be Made Strong' was the theme of the New Eng
land Mission Primary-Relief Society Conference. As each sister entered the
Cambridge chapel she was given a name tag, a blue link printed with the words
'A Strong Link' to highlight the fact that a chain is only as strong as its
weakest link.

"The Relief Society keynote meeting began at 12:30 P.M. After Sister Mad-
sen had welcomed the sisters, a skit was presented by the mission officers called
'This Is New England. You Are There!' The props for this skit were royal
blue curtains on either side of a regular door marked 'Your Sister Lives Here.'
The voices in the skit came from 'all over New England,' but no one was seen
to be speaking. The skit consisted of a 'before and after' series of events taken
from real life here in New England, showing what Relief Society, in all its phas-
es, can do to help the sisters, particularly those who sit behind closed doors and
never see or hear from us.

"Next the sisters moved into the cultural hall, where cake decorating, quilt-
ing, smocking, rug hooking, wreaths and trees made of white and dyed turkey
feathers were being demonstrated and patterns were being ordered. During this
time the sisters were encouraged to sit down and learn 'how' on the spot. Many
beautiful displays, with clever bazaar ideas, were set up. All of the displays
were linked together with large chain links in varied colors.

"After the departments and class work, all reassembled in the chapel to
hear and see an Inter- Faith Social demonstration featuring the Singing Mothers
of the Southern Maine District. President Truman G. Madsen then gave in-
spired counsel, and the last forty-five minutes were spent in testimony bearing."

394

«r»~"'*^f» ft

^;^V?''"T3Er^.

395

Western States Mission, Longmont (Colorado) Branch Presents Fashion Show

September 26, 1963

At left: Mindi Dawn Fenton, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Darrell Fenton;
right: Elnor Dagle, eighty-five, first president of Longmont Branch Rehef
Society.,

Hazel Davis, President, Western States Mission (Relief Society), reports
an unusually interesting event in the Longmont Branch: "The fact that we can
dress smartly and modestly without being extravagant was beautifully demon-
strated with a show of ready-to-wear fashions, which included styles for chil-
dren. Two of the outstanding models were little Mindi Dawn Fenton and Elnor
Dagle, eighty-five. Sister Dagle presented the highlight of the show when she
wore the ninety-year-old, handmade wedding gown pictured.

"Preceding the style review, each of the class leaders presented a brief out-
line of the material to be covered in her department during the year. In this
small branch, it is recognized that it is important to reach out to the inactive
and nonmember sisters and acquaint them with Relief Society work. The at-
tendance was extremely gratifying, and the success of the social has been re-
flected in the attendance and enthusiasm at weekly meetings.

"Among those who appeared and presented the program were: Cleta Fenton,
President, Longmont Branch Relief Society; Regina Turner, Second Counselor;
LaVonne Ward, Secretary-Treasurer; Dorothy Backman, work meeting leader;
and LaDonna Plowman, whose lovely home was the setting for the program."

396

Ida G. Hcpwoith

It Rained Last Night

LAST night a gentle rain came into my garden as qnietly as an Master liunny. I'liis
morning I am an old prospector with a new discovery. I have found that my
garden is completely covered with snn diamonds. The clean green of the grass, and
the forget-me-not blue of the sky make a perfect setting for the beginning of a new
day.

The new leaves on the rosebushes have been washed to the color of a half-ripened
plum. The painted daisies and the columbines have already dropped their jewels and
are standing erect, looking at the sun. A few clusters of sweet rocket, half hidden in
the shrubbery, are trying to throw back their shoulders and, with the help of some
bridal wreath fronds, will soon be ready to greet the morning — but the hcaxy-hcarted
peonies are still looking at their feet.

As I look at the beauty of the earth this morning, I am glad that I have taken the
time out of a busy life to plant a back-yard garden, just because . . . it rained last night.

Yes, I Think I Would

/^FTEN in coftversation I find myself telling of the things we used to do when we
^-^ were children, and I am just as often asked if I would like to go back to those
days. I sometimes think I would.

I would like to see a doll as pretty as my pink and white hollyhock dolls with
their green currant heads.

I would like to smell anything as sweet as crushed mint that grew knee-high along
the creek bank where I could snuggle low and could not be found by the hunter of
the "hide and seek" game.

I would like to go with my older brothers and sisters, each with a gunny sack
and a lunch, to gather dried sticks from brush or trees over in the mill claim (it was
"milk lane" to my childish ears), the dried sticks to be used for kindling wood.

I would like to gather sweet peas, lady-slippers, daffodils, and bluebells in the
brush, and blue and yellow violets that grew on the mossy banks of a crystal stream
that ran through the field nearby.

I would like to feel the security that was mine as I ran breathless into an imaginary
fort for protection from the enemies in the small clearing in the oak brush where we
had our playhouses and witches' dens. ?-''

I would like to repeat with the same awed feeling (as we Primary children knelt
at the heavy wooden benches), a simple and understanding prayer given by Sister Dustin,
mother of B. H. Roberts.

I would like to taste an apple like the ones kicked up in early spring from the
heavily leaf-bedded fence row of wild plums and apple trees — a veritable forest for
children.

I would love some molasses candy made from the skimmings of my grandfather's
molasses mill, a black currant roly-poly pudding, and a thin cake just tossed into the
oven.

Life goes on and is still beautiful, but these are a few of the memories that make
me sometimes answer, "Yes, J Think I Would."

397

Salt Lake City's newest handicraft shop!

UTAH
CRAFT

NOVELTY
CO.

3002 So. State, Salt Lake City 15, Utah

• Materials for satin fruit, ribbon
flowers, liquid plastics, marble
grapes, hat making and all other
handicrafts.

Write for free instructions and free catalog.

UTAH CRAFT & iVTLTY CO.

3002 So. State, Salt Lake City 15, Utah

Memory

Grace Barker Wilson

There is a memory
Defying time and place:
Tall mountain tops that lean
Against the high, blue space
Of sky, where thunderheads
Build up each summer noon.
There is a canyon green,
And meadows over-strewn
With bluebells and wild flags.
A little ice-cold stream
Flows noisily along
The middle of my dream.

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

21 days — June 21 to July 11:

World's Fair, Church historical places

(does not include pageant).

27 days — July 13 to August 8:
World's Fair, Church historical places.
Includes Hill Cumorah Pageant. Also,
Quebec and Montreal, Canada.

24 days — July 23 to August 15:
World's Fair, Church historical places,
including Hill Cumorah Pageant.

16 days — July 25 to August 9 World's
Fair, Church historical places, including
Hill Cumorah Pageant.

All tours include: Show at Jones' Beach,
Rockettes, Top Broadway Show and a
special event ticket at World's Fair, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84103
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

Summer Song

Llnnle F. Robinson

The apple trees are dappled silver
This afternoon of waning spring;
The cherries hang in shining rows
And all the birds have come to sing.

The dahlias push up mighty shoots
Where gladiolas knife the loam;
And mountain shadows beckon me
To follow if I chance to roam.

I marvel that I view this day,
New as when light was first unrolled;
This morning's red and fiery shafts
Turn evening lowlands into gold.

And ail around where I can see —
Such beauty makes me sing a song;
I hear it in the harp-like trees
And in the grasses, lithe and long.

398

We Pass But Once

Catherine B. Bowles

The evening shades had fallen

And my long day's work was done.

Was I a little better

Than when my labors had begun?

Had kindly words been spoken,

Had a heart been filled with cheer,

Had I lent a helping hand

To my neighbors who live near —

Helped them to seek for blessings

Richly given from above?

Then my life would be uplifted

And I would share with them my love.

For life holds such lovely things —

My heart is grateful for the joy it brings.

Shape of Time

Thelma J. Lund

Within these walls we kept
Our treasure on shelves of time.
Here in this room we slept,
Waking to morning's climb.

Though our shape of time be lost,
Who will know or tell
If the house, wind-whispering, mossed,
Is ruin or citadel?

Unsaid Words

Zara Sabin

There is no song that larks can sing.
No perfume roses shed,
That takes the place within our lives
Of loving words, unsaid.

JOIN OUR QUALITY

TOURS TO

THE HOLY LAND

March and October

BOOK OF MORMON LANDS

April — June — Nov. — Jan. — Feb. — March

CHURCH HISTORIC PLACES

and

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

July New York V/orld's Fair —
Daily Departures via Bus-Air-Train

HAWAII

June and September

EUROPE

June
Contact

MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC.

14 South Main Street

Salt Lake City

328-3161

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

. .35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

. .45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles...

. .54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101. _.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

399

<i^?^^ C^^&i^gi^fe^iife?^

One Hundred

Mrs. Mary Bell Felt Young
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Ella Georgina Keel
Spanish Fork, Utah

Mrs. Annie Wood Westover
Mesa, Arizona

Ninety-Five

Mrs. Rhoda Tanner
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Nancy Hammer Mathews
Shelley, Idaho

Ninety-four

Mrs. Mattie F. Pettis Allen
Van Nuys, California

Ninety-Three

Mrs. Sorena J. Larsen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Emma Butler Maxfield
Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Lois Ann Stevens Tanner Brady
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Jane Roach Bowers
Burley, Idaho

Ninety

Mrs. Anna Ediing Wahlquist
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Agnes Mary Horsley Gubler
Lund, Nevada

Mrs. Emma Clark Judd
Magrath, Alberta, Canada

Mrs. Elizabeth Barfuss Christensen
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Catherine Carlson Johnson
Ovid, Idaho

Mrs. Marie Parker Russell
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Christina Wayment
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Naomi Taylor Coon
Magna, Utah

My Mother

Christie Lund Coles

Her hands were smooth and delicate as light,
Or daisies moving softly in the night;

Or water lilies waxen in the sun.

How many acts of love those hands have done.

Her feet were never dressed for beauty's sake:
She needed comfort shoes of special make.

Her feet were sturdy feet, or seemed to be.
How many miles those feet have gone for me.

400

SACRED MUSIC

FOR LADIES

THREE PART

CHORUSES

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

FORTH IN THY NAME,

O LORD I GO— Schumann 20

GRANT ME, DEAR LORD, DEEP
PEACE OF MIND-Stickles 25

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET ALL MY LIFE BE
MUSIC-Spross 30

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Armbruster 25

LORD'S PRAYER-Gates 20

MY REDEEMER LIVES-Gates 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval D Charge
□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

llaiiiieslHiisic I

. 15 E. 1st South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

CONDITION

one room or your whole house

ELECTRICALLY!

the proven way!

Whichever way you air condition electrically,
you'll enjoy these and many other advantages:

Feel "Fresh as a Daisy" . . . Rest Better . . ,
Sleep Better . . . Enjoy Filtered air.

Now: New low rates for electricity for air
conditioning or space heating in total electric
homes.

If it's electric, it's betterl

WORLD'S FAIR -APRIL
TO OCTOBER- 1964

Both Individual and
Group Tours

There will be several tours to the

World's Fair including the Hill

Cumoroh Pageant.

MEXICO -JUNE, 1964

EUROPE - AUGUST, 1964

HAWAII - MONTHLY
TOURS

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 — AM 2-2337

Idaho Falls 522-2581

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

JJieirO'iUn-"

;*) ^<4J*-^'

>>tiC-

NEW BOOKS
FOR SPRING

1. IrlL rALLALY by Ahm R.Dyer

An interesting analysis and comparison of
the doctrines of two churches . . . the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and the
Reorganized Church. Elder Dyer, an Assist-
ant to the Council of the Twelve, brings
scholarship and extensive knowledge to this
masterly study.

$2.95

2. AND THEY SHALL TEACH
THEIR CHILDREN

by Reed H. Bradford

Using his professional knowledge together
with his testimony as a Latter-day Saint, Dr.
Bradford has written a book that is both a
guide and inspiration to parents.

$3.50

Deseret Book Company, 44' East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST.. ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

I would like to receive books numbered

for which I enclose (cash, check, or money order)

the full cost $

I have an account, please charge

"Name

Address

City

State Zip Code

Residents of Utah include 3V'2% sales tax.

RSM May

4^^

liiS:«

>_ . ♦'

.Ife^'

^m ^^

^>^^^

^iP*"" -^f^ *t^^^P^"^BNBli. JuiiBfc 1

The

Relief Society^

Magazine

Volume 51
Number 6
June 1964
iLesson Previews^

■■o^-'

:ttt\\l0"'

* ^^, . * , 7W3:

'■-■■'■^

Shirley M. Howard

Once earth

Called to me,

"Be a tree,

Be a tree."

Acorn — I answered

With a leaf,

A stem.

And a brief

Root shooting down;

Sending

A young trunk

Bending in the wind.

And a

New limb strong

Enough for just a bird

And a song.

Now I

Have heard

A thousand songs,

Stirred

In a thousand winds

And a

Thousand leaves

Weave

Through my

Branches.

My roots

Lie deep

And I keep

Thinking

That when

One is tall

The shadowfall

Is long

Upon

An afternoon.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

Lake Tahoe, California-Nevada
Transparency by Lucien Bown
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Crater Lake, Oregon
Photograph by Don Knight

Dick Scopes

Mary Scopes

'/V//l/{

Let me congratulate on the beauty
of the Magazine. The March number
is a dream in color. I loved the article
and pictures (on roses) by L. Paul
and Dorothy Roberts. Claire Noall's
cover is outstanding. The article on
painting with glass was very interest-
ing and very colorful. Thanks, also, for
the nice spots my poems have been
given. I am thinking of having a series
of full-page ones framed as keepsakes.
Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Ogden, Utah

I have continued to enjoy The Re-
lief Society Magazine very much and
always eagerly wait for the next issue
to come. I especially was very thrilled
to see the lovely cover of the February
issue of the scenery of Lahaina, Maui,
Hawaii. This is my birthplace, and
this is where I first heard the gospel
from my cousin during one of my sum-
mer vacations years ago.

Ethel T. Kurihara

President

Luzon District Relief Society

Southern Far East Mission

I especially appreciated Alice Bail-
ey's poem "Curled in Seed" in the
March issue of the Magazine. It was
full of beauty, as was Tom Elliott's
color transparency of the Matterhorn.
Leona Fetzer Wintch
Manti, Utah

As I read the article "Don't You
Just Love Your Sisters!" in the March
issue of the Magazine, by Margaret
Russell, I was reminded of the close-
ness of my mother and sisters and am
grateful for the sisterhood we have.
Since I do not live close around my
mother and sisters or sisters-in-law, I
have more and more appreciated the
sisterhood in Relief Society, and no
matter where we have lived. Relief
Society has brought this sisterhood to
me. Our beloved Magazine shares this
sisterhood with the dear members in
many lands.

Ida Mae F. Dahl

Boise, Idaho

I hope we will have more of the
speech articles by Myrtle E. Hender-
son (March 1964). They are what we
all need.

Pearl H. Saunders

Ogden, Utah

I surely enjoyed the speech articles
in the March Relief Society Magazine.
I hope such articles will be continued.
Mrs. Verna Ross

Salt Lake City, Utah

The article on speech (by Myrtle E.
Henderson) in the March issue of The
Relief Society Magazine is much ap-
preciated, and I hope the subject will
be continued in future issues.

Mrs. Opal Saunders

Vale, Oregon

I have just finished reading "Don't
You Just Love Your Sisters!" by
Margaret Russell in the March issue
of the Magazine. As the mother of a
family of five "little sisters," whose
father is also a Wyoming schoolteach-
er, it was like reading a forecast of the
future. The whole Magazine each
month is a gem.

Kathleen Gregory

La Grange, Wyoming

I enjoy the Magazine very much.
The lessons are wonderful. Living in
the mission field, I think the Magazine
means much more to us.

Sylvia J. Harris

Red Wing, Minnesota

I love and enjoy the Magazine! The
messages and stories are so inspiring.
Bonnie S. Hansen
Munich, Germany

The Relief Society Magazine has
meant many enjoyable hours of read-
ing for my husband and myself. It
has been helpful in many ways. The
March issue is very beautiful, with its
poems and pictures of flowers.

Mrs. Frank Goodwin
Wheeling, West Virginia

402

The

R^li^ff Society Magazine

VOLUME 51 JUME 1964 NUMBER 6

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

404 Birthday Congratulations to Emma Ray Riggs McKay

406 Paul H. Dunn Appointed to the First Council of Seventy

408 You, Dear Friends Leone O. Jacobs

410 My English Textbook Martha Weyland Paulsen

422 Emily Dickinson — "Occupation — Keeps House" Laurel Ulrich

450 Annual Report for 1963 Hulda Parker

Fiction

412 The Sheep That Strayed on Sunday Helen Nielson

425 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 5 Hazel M. Thomson

General Features

402 From Near and Far

418 Editorial: The 134th Annual General Church Conference

420 In Memoriam — Gladys P. Young

421 Woman's Sphere Raniona W. Cannon
460 Notes From the Field Hulda Parker
480 Birthday Congratulations

Thie Home - Snside and Out

Hobbies: Gretchen Stratton Makes Prize- Winning Pillows; Anna Marie Richins — Expert in
Handicraft, 430; Happiness in Flower Arranging, by Maude W. Howard, 431; "Parchment"
Correspondence Cards, by Peggy Tangren, 436; Relief Society Silver Service, College Park
Ward, Washington Stake, 439; Plan for Your Bazaar in the Summertime, 440; An Evening
Skirt, by Olive W. Burt, 442; Favors in Watermelon Design, 443; Ribbon-Covered Fruits and
Ornaments, by RaNae Gledhill, 444; Clothing for the Very Young, by Helen Lach, 446.

Lesson Department - Preview for 1964-65

467 Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey

469 Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants
Christine H. Robinson

471 Work Meeting — Molding a Happy Life Winnifred C. Jardine

472 Literature — The Individual and Human Values As Seen Through Literature

Bruce R. Clark
474 Social Science — Divine Law and Church Government Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

401 The Shadowfall Shirley M. Howard

Always the Moment, by Lael W. Hill, 420; Tide Turn, by Marjorie Newton, 424;
Airborne Heritage, by Viola Ashton Candland, 449; Night, by Ida Elaine James,
477; Bird Song, by Evelyn Fjeldsted, 478; One Year Old, by Christie Lund Coles,
479; The Secret, by Eleanor W. Schow, 479; Enchanted, by Vesta N. Fairbairn,
480.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial ond Business Office: 76 North Moin, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2 00 a year; foreign, $2.00 o year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bock numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879, Acceptance for mailing at special rote of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postoge is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

to Emma Ray Riggs McKay

June 23, 1964

At this season of the year when summer is rich and beautiful upon the northern
lands, and winter rests upon the southern hemisphere, the women of the Church
in many lands extend birthday greetings to Sister Emma Ray Riggs McKay, wife of
our beloved Prophet, President David 0. McKay. It is with rejoicing and sincere
gratitude that the world-wide sisterhood, separated by mountains and oceans,
yet united in the spirit of the restored gospel, pay tribute to the lovely woman
who represents for them a worthy ideal of Latter-day Saint womanhood, which,
with continuing devotion, they may strive to emulate.

Realizing the ever-increasing complexity of life upon the earth today, and
knowing full well the many voices that call out to women for their time, their
energy, and their attention, the women of the Church are especially grateful that
an example of wisdom, strength, serenity, and high purpose has been given them
in the life of a truly great woman who has demonstrated the most important and
far-reaching accomplishments of womanhood.

Sister JVIcKay has often said that she owes much of her fundamental atti-
tudes, as well as her habits of personal discipline and performance to the training
and example which her mother placed before her. These attributes, a heritage
from her childhood home, Sister McKay has described as courage, cheerfulness,
patience, affection, kindness, understanding, and homemaking ability.

Each of these qualities has been magnified by Sister McKay, and all have
been given in generous measure to her family, her friends, and to the women of
the Church.

Courage has been consistently manifest in her life, particularly on those
many and prolonged occasions when her husband has been traveling in far places,
carrying abroad the gospel message. At such times the quiet courage of Sister
McKay was so deeply felt by the children in the home that they have said, in later
years, that it seemed, through the courage and faith and prayers of their mother,
that the influence and love and protection of their father was actually present in
the home.

Many of the responsibilities that come to women as mothers and homemak-
ers, and in their relationships with other women, are greatly enhanced by the
buoyant quality of cheerfulness that minimizes present difficulties and sheds a
glowing light upon the morning that is sure to come. Such has been the pervad-
ing light and radiance in the presence of Sister McKay.

Her patience has long been admired and appreciated by her family and by
all her associates — a patience that has been upheld by enduring faith and the be-
lief that when one has chosen well a lifetime pattern, then patience and endur-
ance are part of that pathway.

Truly it may be said that the desire and ability to give love and affection
are rare gifts, and most worthy of cultivation. Affection and love for those near
and dear to Sister McKay and for the women of the Church and all others, have
characterized the days and the years of the life of Sister McKay, exemplifying her
own belief that "life's finest blessing is the ability to find joy in doing something
for someone else." Her innate kindness seems to spring from a desire to help
women to attain some of the rich blessings which have graced her own life.

The making and keeping of a home have been to Sister McKay a sacred trust,
and the rearing of 'children a privilege and a blessing. With President McKay she
has traveled to many parts of the world, always taking with her "a message of
peace and a prayer for the women of the world to make the best possible homes
for their children."

For her eighty-seventh birthday, the women of the Church extend to Sister
McKay their love and appreciation and their wishes for her health and happiness.

404

Paul Harold Dunn, a California
educator, was appointed to the
First Council of Seventy at the
Monday morning session of the
134th Annual General Conference
of the Church, April 6, 1964, the
closing day of Conference. His
call fills the vacancy in the Coun-
cil of Seventy occasioned by the
death of Elder Levi Edgar Young,
in December 1963.

Elder Dunn was born in Provo,
Utah, April 24, 1924, the second
of three sons of Joshua Harold
and Geneve Roberts Dunn. The
family moved to California in
1939, where Elder Dunn contin-
ued his education. He received
a B.A. degree in religion from
Chapman College in 1953, and
the next year he was awarded a
Master's Degree in education
from the University of Southern
California. He received his doc-
torate in educational administra-
tion from the same institution in
1959.

At the time of his appointment
to the Council, he was an active
seventy in the Downey Third
Ward of Huntington Park Stake.

Paul H. Dunn

Appointed

to the

First Council of Seventy

He became associated with the
Church Education System in
1952, as a seminary teacher in
the Los Angeles area, and as vice-
principal of the seminaries in that
city in 1953-54. Later, he became
assistant supervisor of the semi-
naries of Southern California and
served with great success in that
capacity until 1956, when he was
appointed director of the Univer-
sity of Southern California Insti-
tute of Religion. When called to
be a General Authority, Elder
Dunn was coordinator of the In-
stitutes of Religion of Southern
California. In this work, he has
directed the activities of nine full-
time and forty-one part-time
institutes, with an estimated en-
rollment of 2,500 students. His
area of supervision included the
institutes from Fresno, south to
the Mexican border.

Through his training and ex-
perience as a counselor and friend
of the youth of the Church, and
by his enthusiasm, friendliness,
spiritual qualities, and great en-
ergy and ability. Elder Dunn has
inspired and directed thousands
of young people into the ways of
usefulness and high endeavor in
Church and community activi-
ties. He has been untiring in his
efforts to encourage young peo-
ple to remain active in the Church
organizations and to increase

406

ELDER PAUL H. DUNN AND HIS FAMILY

Elder Paul H. Dunn and his wife Jeanne Cheverton Dunn, with their daughters:
Kellie (front, left); Janet (standing at the left), and Marsha (at the right).

their understanding of the gospel
so that their attitudes and under-
standing of the gospel will enable
them to be effective missionaries
and exemplars of the teachings
and principles of Latter-day Saint
ideals.

His participation in athletics,
(baseball, golf, football, basket-
ball and track), and sports dur-
ing his high school and college
years has enabled him to influ-
ence many young men into taking
part in such programs sponsored
by the Church.

Elder Dunn's maternal grand-
father W. D. Roberts, and the
i^randfather's brother E. L. Rob-

erts, who for many years was
head coach and athletic director
at the Brigham Young University
in Provo, Utah, were well known
athletes and provided Elder Dunn
with his heritage of interest.

Elder Dunn's father passed
away in December 1960. His
mother and brothers and their
families are living in California.

Elder Dunn married Jeanne
Alice Cheverton, whom he con-
verted to the Church. They were
sealed in the Arizona Temple, and
are the parents of three daugh-
ters: Janet Carolyn, sixteen;
Marsha Jeanne, fourteen, and
Kellie Colleen, four.

407

Leone O. Jacobs
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society

Of all life's bounties, good
friends I esteem to be one of the
most precious. Without them how
could we endure the heartaches,
the disappointments, the illnesses
to which we are prone in this
mortal existence? And, likewise,
how dispirited would be our joys
and successes without friends
with whom to share them? God
was indeed kind when he made
it possible and natural for us to
associate with others of our own
choosing.

One wintry morning, having
battled a stubborn virus for sev-
eral days, the phone rang and a
dear, familiar voice said over the
wire, "I am planning to bring
over your lunch. Will twelve-
thirty be about the right time?"
Immediately, a warm feeling
came over me, the day seemed
brighter, and my spirits rose per-
ceptibly. Not necessarily because
of the offer of food, but because
my friend wished to do me a kind-
ness.

One's friends are endowed with
an amazing variety of tempera-
ments and qualities of character,
and each one adds much to life
and makes of it an interesting

and joyous experience. There are
the old friends and the new
friends, the casual friends, and
the close confidants. Each fills
a particular niche in one's life.

Dear Mary seems always to be
happy and full of wit. How I need
her! To be in her presence is to
have one's morale lifted skyward.
Always an optimist, she carries
burdens aplenty, though they are
kept hidden from view. There is
Norma, who is particularly warm
and considerate, making me feel
lam really necessary to her hap-
piness — a rare gift to offer a
friend. For many years Hazel and
I have had a special common in-
terest in our children, who grew
up together as close friends, and
we often match notes on their
progress and relive the memories
of their childhood antics. With
Cora, I like, particularly, to talk
over my serious and deeply spiri-
tual questions. She has a wealth
of knowledge and understanding
of life's purposes, and she stimu-
lates me to greater effort in well-
doing. Darlene is such fun and
yet so practical. I marvel at such
a combination. Many are the
times she has saved me from

408

YOU, DEAR FRIENDS

wasting precious time and effort
on foolish endeavors. Dear Har-
riet! I am so grateful she is just
the way she is. So big-hearted,
so free from prejudice and criti-
cism of others. I feel completely
relaxed in her company. And so,
each one holds a special place in
my heart!

For old friends I have great af-
fection. I do not refer to old in
point of years, but in the length
of our association. These are my
childhood friends, the friends
with whom I attended school,
whose lives are known to me and
mine to them. They know my
family background, my teachers,
my weaknesses and strengths, our
Church and community activities.
I shall never lose interest in these
whose lives have been so intimate-
ly interwoven with mine. It mat-
ters not how divergent our paths
have been in the intervening
years. "We grew up together," I
announce proudly when introduc-
ing them to others. "We came
from the same town." How won-
derful that as we grow older the
events we shared in bygone days
remain clear! Precious, vivid

memories

Then there are the new friends
one makes from time to time.
What a delight, what an unex-
pected pleasure is each one — an
added gem in one's collection of
blessings! To some we are im-
mediately and mysteriously at-
tracted, as if by a magnet. With
such there need be no period of
"getting acquainted." We are
right away good friends. A choice
experience it is to meet someone
whose nature, we sense instinct-
ively, will harmonize with our
own! And what a happy prospect

it is to realize that just any day
we may meet some sweet person
who will be a joy to us forever.
For there is no quota on friend-
ships. We may go on and on
gathering them into our familiar
circle.

The casual friends also bring
happiness into our lives. How
pleasant to meet acquaintances
on the street or at a social func-
tion, to receive a warm smile, a
handshake, and a "How do you
do? So nice to see you." One feels
identified with his fellow beings
and at one with the world.

Then there are the friends one
makes while serving in the
Church. These are no doubt some
of the choicest associations of all.
How could individuals become
closer than by being partners in
the work of the Lord? There is
so much in common; one's goals
and standards are the same. One's
best is expected and one's best
is willingly given. The spirit of
love is dominant, and a bond
of fellowship develops that may
last throughout eternity.

And, lastly, there are the spe-
cial few who are one's tried and
true confidants, to whom one's
innermost thoughts are confided,
and in whom one puts his com-
plete trust and love. These are
as we imagine the Biblical friend-
ship between David and Jona-
than. Every person needs one or
more such close friends. To be
able to talk over one's problems
with such a friend is of inestim-
able value, a stabilizing and sus-
taining influence.

And so, truly grateful I am for
friends — the new, the old, the
tried, the true, and the ones who
are to be. God bless them every

one

409

Martha Weyland Paulsen

Delivered in the Magazine Department Meeting of the ReUef Society
Annual General Conference, October 3, 1963

One evening as I sat resting after a busy day, contemplating the beautiful
surroundings of the valley, in the stillness I heard the shriek of a siren. Soon
the fire engine came rushing up the street. The thought came to me, what
would I save, if my home was on fire?

If the children were home, I would try to save them and myself. And if
there were more time? Would I try to save furs, jewels (if I had any)?

I would try to save treasured family pictures, some old letters from my
mother and father. I would save a few prized books. The Relief Society
Magazine (prime example). This volume especially. It is not especially
beautiful to look at. It is not bound professionally. It is one of these "do it
yourself projects."

The story of my life is bound in this book. Here is a year's subscription
of The Relief Society Magazine — the year 1928.

When I was nineteen years of age the opportunity came to me to join two
sisters and a brother in Salt Lake City, Utah. In Sweden I had what was
considered a good position with the Telephone Company. I came here not
knowing the language and could not hope for the same. I was employed with
a lovely family. Here I learned the American way of life, for which I have
always been grateful. I was paid $3 a week. On this I had to take care of my
own needs and also start saving to bring a younger sister here from Sweden.

I could not afford books to satisfy the desire for reading that my parents
had given me.

The first Sunday I was in Salt Lake City, some friends came to visit.
One of them brought with him a stack of funny papers. Spreading some of
them out on the floor, he said: "Come here, Martha, this is a good way to
start learning a new language." Later that evening my sister said: "We have
come here for the sake of the gospel, you will never learn about the gospel
or the English language through the funny papers. Why not learn about the
gospel at the same time you are learning a new language?" My sister brought
out a few Relief Society Magazines. Together, we looked through them. She
told me about the lesson department. I knew this was the plan my mother
would want me to follow. The Relief Society Magazine became my English
textbook.

Many a lonely night I sat with a Swedish-English dictionary and my
Relief Society Magazine, remembering what my Father used to say: "Every
man worth his salt will have hardships to meet and temptations to battle."
Nothing worthwhile is accomplished without hard work.

It was hard work, it was discouraging work, and my whole heart had to
be in it if I wanted to succeed. As time progressed, little by little, I under-
stood more of the wonderful truths. They seemed to fit into my life. The way
I wanted my life to be. More than anything I wanted a testimony of the
truthfulness of the gospel. I never doubted my parents' teachings. I wanted
to know through my own efforts.

Sometimes when homesickness and discouragement nearly overtook me,
I gained strength reading about the pioneers. I thought, what was it about
those wonderful people that made it possible for them to endure all their
hardships? It was not wealth, it was not knowledge, particularly, except
the knowledge of God. I came to realize, it was the testimony. The testimony
in their hearts of the truth of the gospel and the divinity of the mission of

410

MY ENGLISH TEXTBOOK

the Prophet Joseph Smith. This was the light that led them and made it
possible to endure all things.

True, I had no wilderness to fight, no mob violence to meet. But there
were other battles to be won, a new language, to meet the challenge of life
away from home and parental guidance in a strange land. Soon I found
myself looking forward to the evenings when I could sit and read The Relief
Society Magazines. They became my friends, my counselors, my advisors.
They were helpers upon whose aid and wisdom I could rely. They were good
company and kept me from feeling so alone. The Magazine met so many of my
needs. Some day I wanted to marry, have a family, be a good homemaker,
besides learning about the gospel through the Magazine. Here were tested
recipes, sewing suggestions, budget planning.

Reading from this book I came upon this familiar statement: "The women
of yesterday thought and thought and then spent, while the women of today
spend and spend and then think."

I remember the first time I made corn-bread from a recipe in the Magazine.
I really felt proud and happy, when the lady I worked for said it was very
good. "Did you bring this recipe from Sweden?" I had never heard of corn-
bread before. I was so thrilled when she asked me for a copy. I, writing
English!

Many times when in doubt what to have for dinner, she would ask:
"Seen any good recipes in the Magazine lately?"

If someone should ask me from what department of The Relief Society
Magazine did I get the most help in learning a new language, I could not
truthfully name one in particular. Each one filled my needs and gave me
strength in so many ways. To me it has been a priceless privilege to become
acquainted with the Relief Society Magazine at an early age. The Magazine
helped me keep in touch with the Church and learn of its teachings. When
attending the sacrament meetings, when I first came to Salt Lake City, it
seemed everyone talked so fast. I had a hard time to follow the speaker.
Not so with my Magazine. Here I could sit down and take time learning
every word till I knew its meaning.

Sometimes learning a new language can have its humorous sides. I remem-
ber the time I had tried a recipe from the Magazine, "Chicken a la King."
One day as I was walking to my sister's, I walked by a house with a sign
in the window, which said: "Chicken Pox." Chicken a la King, Chicken Pox,
where was the difference? Anyway, it must be good and homemade, having
a sign in the window. It would be much fun to surprise my sister with some-
thing good. After the sweet lady had explained to me what chicken pox was,
we both had a good laugh.

The Relief Society Magazine has introduced me to so many friends,
many of them gone long ago. Their influence has been felt in my life.

I never read the Magazine without feeling the love and sweet influence of
the sisters who edit the Magazine. They have given me a well-balanced under-
standing of the important things in life.

It has contributed to my spiritual growth. Within me has been born a
desire to be a better mother, wife, and homemaker.

I still fall short of my goal, but I hope I will continue to learn and improve
with the help of my Heavenly Father.

I like to bear my testimony to you of the truth of the gospel. I want
to express the joy that I have in the privilege of living in this wonderful land.
I know that God lives, that Joseph Smith was a true prophet, and there is
not a doubt in my mind, but that David O. McKay is a true prophet of God.
I am so grateful to my Heavenly Father for all the blessings he has showered
upon me and mine. They are too numerous to mention and too wonderful
to understand. I pray our Heavenly Father to strengthen us in all we attempt
to do that is right and proper. May we take from the simple things at hand
and build our happiness. May we glorify his name by living lives worthy of
his blessings. I pray that I may always walk in humility and obedience before
him. This I do humbly and in the name of Jesus Christ, Amien.

411

^r^

The Sheep That ^tmMf^H on Sunday

Helen Nielson

It was a beautiful spring day. We had shed our itchy winter woolen
clothes and felt good. Mama, especially, seemed radiant because Papa
was taking his family to church. It was a proud well-groomed family
that Lizzie, clean and polished, conveyed to early morning Sabbath
School. Mama looked stunning in her new white outfit. She had spent
many hours during the past winter months sewing the tucks and frills
that were to make the prettiest dress in town. She had planned this
outfit very carefully, and not being adept with the crochet hook had
prevailed upon a friend to help her with the hat.

The crochet brim was like a wide doily of solid white petals,
caught in a spider's web fastened to a round wire hoop. The crown,
not more than four inches high, was made of folded white satin over
stiffening. A rhinestone buckle, in front, held three large white plumes
which draped over the top and down the side. The hat was indeed a
masterpiece. No one copied it because no one could compete with
the most beautiful lady around.

A catalog had furnished her with the very latest in white kid
gloves, and high, laced, white leather, high-heeled, pointed-toed
shoes, which were a little too small. But rather than send them back,
causing a delay of many weeks. Mama wore them, even though they
pinched her feet.

Papa looked handsome in his brown suit and derby hat, perched
cockily on the side to show his reddish blond hair. A gold nugget
taken from the "Bully Boy" mine adorned a tie pin, and a long gold
chain dangled from his vest pocket, which concealed the big gold
watch his father had given him. He carried a look of distinction which
hardly fit his personality, for he was more on the sporty side.

My brothers, James and Peter, wore loose white blouses with
black bow ties, and knickers which were getting a bit too tight.
They would do for this summer Mama had said, then James who
was the older of the two, could have a new pair, and Peter could finish
the old ones. Peter's, if they were not worn out, would be given to
some needy little boy.

My new white embroidered dress was pretty, with puffy sleeves

412

THE SHEEP THAT STRAYED ON SUNDAY

and a pink ribbon sash. I wore matching bows of ribbon on each
of my two long braids. The three of us wore heavy ribbed long black
cotton stockings, and black laced shoes.

Papa, a bit restless in church, kept pulling at his collar and
crossing and uncrossing his legs, much to the annoyance of Mama.
When closing prayer was said, he wasted no time ushering us out to
our waiting Lizzie. Mama barely had time for a few handshakes and
words of greeting.

Lizzie needed no coaxing today, just one twist on the crank
handle and she purred like a kitten. Papa slid over the side and
under the steering wheel. He adjusted the spark, took off the brake,
pulled down the gas, and we were off at a moderate rate of speed,
about fifteen miles per hour, waving goodbye to our friends.

It always pleased Papa as he left our friends behind in their
carriages and horses, staring after us.

Down Main Street we went without making the usual turn for
home.

"Where are we going?" inquired Mama, as we passed by our
street,

''Oh, I thought you might like a little ride," said Papa.

"We should have gone home first and changed our clothes," re-
marked Mama, not wanting to get dusty, and worrying about the
breeze ruining her plumes.

"We won't be long," said Papa, slowing down a little. It was
such a lovely drive down past the depot, across the river bridge, and
along the side of the hill.

A short distance to the left, the dangerous river wound its way
through pasture lands, and chattering magpies flew in and out the
willows and bullberry bushes. On and on we went, thoroughly
enjoying the scenery. Papa was always happy when escorting Lizzie
around.

Now and then a little breeze swayed the feathers on Mama's
hat, and the sun played hide-and-go-seek through the lacy brim.
I loved to watch the shadows dance about on her lovely face. The
road was becoming more rough, and she held a little tighter to her
hat to keep it from bobbing up and down.

"Those look like sheep tracks along the hill, don't they?" in-
quired Mama.

"They sure do," replied Papa, "and not more than a day or two
old."

"I think we had better turn back, Ed. It's getting quite dusty,"
said Mama apprehensively.

But Papa was busy scanning the hillside. Then, quite unexpect-
edly, Peter cried, "Look out. Papa, some sheeps!"

Papa slammed on his brake just in time to avoid hitting an
old ewe and two baby lambs coming onto the road. The sudden
force threw Mama against the windshield, brushing her forehead and
bending her hat. Her hat pins pulled loose and with them came
strands of long black hair. Papa's derby flew off his head and rolled

413

JUNE 1964

down the hill, luckily catching in a bush before reaching the river.
The frightened sheep took off up the hill as Papa went over Lizzie's
side, to chase after his hat. He came back, brushing off dirt and try-
ing to push out the dents. Mama was on the point of tears.

"Just look at my new hat!" she cried, more concerned about it
than the bruise on her forehead. 'T knew we should have gone home
first."

Silently, Papa adjusted his hat, cranked up Lizzie, threw his
legs back over the side and started down the road, trying to keep out
of the deep wagon-wheel ruts.

''Must have been some strays from the sheepherd. Sometimes
an old ewe will hide under brush to lamb, and if the herders don't
notice her, she's left behind," said Papa.

But Mama was interested in only one thing now, and that was
to get back home.

''Please, Ed, turn around and let's go home," pleaded Mama,
working to straighten out her hat.

"Well, if you can turn around in these ruts, please take the
wheel!" said Papa, trying to hold back his rising temper.

At the foot of the hill, there was a nice wide spot in which to turn
around. Papa maneuvered Lizzie skilfully, but almost backed into a
little lamb lying under a sagebrush. He stopped, and we all climbed
out, except Mama, to look at the little creature, which made no effort
to move, but just looked sadly up at us.

"Oh, little lambie, where is your mama?" asked Peter.

"Where is its mama?" I asked of Papa.

"I guess she's with the herd. They must have been separated,"
said Papa, then added, "it's only a couple of days old."

"What will become of it. Papa, without a mama?" asked James.

"Well, I guess it'll starve to death, or the coyotes will get it,"
he answered, not realizing the effect such a statement would have on
his three children.

"Come, we better be getting back," he said, starting for the car.

"Are you going to leave the little lambie here alone for the
coyotes to get?" cried Peter.

"Can't we take it home with us?" I begged, feeling sorry for the
helpless creature. "Please, Papa."

"Surely you don't intend to put that animal in the car, with us
in our best clothes!" exclaimed Mama.

Papa wisely answered me by saying, "Ask your mother."

Now Mama was compassionate, too, but in her opinion there
was a place for everything, and our nice clean Lizzie was definitely
no place for a smelly sheep. But with three children feeling so much
sympathy for the little lamb, she gave her consent.

"Where will you keep it?" she asked.

Immediately we assured her we would build it a little pen.

"Don't feel bad if it doesn't live," cautioned Papa. "It's pretty
weak, and we might have trouble feeding it."

414

THE SHEEP THAT STRAYED ON SUNDAY

Gently he picked up the lamb and laid it on the floor in the
back of the car.

We were about to start back when we heard a baa, baa, coming
from a clump of bushes near a fence. It sounded like a cry for help.
Papa, who was in the process of cranking Lizzie, looked toward Mama,
then took off down the slope to investigate.

"Stay in the car, children, I don't want you to get your clothes
dirty," ordered Mama.

"Addie!" called Papa, "bring me that white rag under the front
seat, this sheep has a broken leg."

Reluctantly Mama stood up from the seat, so I could pull out the
rag. The sheep was caught in the fence, and in its struggle to get
free had somehow broken its leg.

Only too happy to be of help, I started on the run down the
hill, and as is so often the case on a hillside, I tripped on a stump
of sagebrush, which caused my downfall. I arose with the knees out
of my stockings, and skin off my knees.

"Why don't you watch where you're going?" was Papa's remark
of sympathy as I limped up to him with tears running down my
cheeks, and handed him the rag. "Now hand me that stick," he
said, pointing to one just out of his reach. "Now grab hold of his
hind legs while I put on a splint!" Even though the animal was
lying flat on its side with Papa astride it, I had all I could do to
hang onto those kicking legs.

With this act of mercy accomplished. Papa suggested we get
back to Lizzie. I lifted up my blood-stained petticoats from my
bleeding knees, and followed behind.

"Addie, what makes you so clumsy? Just look at yourself.
All we need is another stray sheep and the day will be completely
ruined," groaned Mama.

I took my place on the back seat, being careful not to step on the
little lamb. My knees hurt, but I fought back the tears and said
nothing. Unfastening my garters, I rolled down the kneeless stock-
ings to ease the pain. No one cared how much I was suffering.

"Are you going to leave the poor sheep, Papa?" James asked.

"The coyotes will get it. Papa. Don't leave it for the coyotes
to get," whimpered Peter.

"We have all the sheep we are going to have!" said Mama.

"He'll be good. Mama." Another baa, baa, from the sheep, and
James begged, "He wants to go with us, listen! I don't want to leave
him for the coyotes." Little Peter began to cry.

"Stand up a little, will you, Bess? Let me get that piece of rope
from under the seat," said Papa to Mama.

"Surely you don't intend to put another sheep in with us?"
she asked, rising obediently.

With rope in hand he headed for the helpless animal. It had
occurred to him that, come winter, it would make good mutton. Why
leave it for the coyotes when we could enjoy eating it?

415

JUNE 1964

The task of tying the back legs together, and carrying it to the
Model T was laborious, but he managed. "Open the car door, James,
and we'll put it beside the other one," he said. The little hungry
lamb instinctively tried to find some much-needed nourishment
from the new companion, but it wasn't the right kind of sheep.

"Don't cry little sheeps," said Peter sympathetically, patting it
on the head.

"Sheep," corrected Mama. "I don't want to hear you say 'sheeps'
again, Peter!"

V\/e started for home. Papa and Mama were very quiet. James and
Peter lay on their stomachs on the seat watching the sheep, and
trying to calm them. At the top of the hill we noticed the old ewe
and her twin lambs, feeding contentedly by the side of the road.
Papa slowed down wondering what to do, and a little fearful of
Mama's wrath. He thought of all the good winter meat we could
have just for the taking, and decided to stop,

"You couldn't possibly be thinking of taking more sheep?"
Mama asked.

"Bess, listen to reason, will you? Those sheep will give us all
the mutton we need this winter," Papa tried to explain.

"What would you suggest we do, get out and walk while you load
up with sheep?" she retorted.

Papa was trying to figure out how he could load all those sheep.
He had no intention of leaving them behind. The one with the broken
leg would cause less trouble up front beside Mama, he decided. The
old ewe and the little ones would settle down beside her. The real
trouble began when Papa started to put the crippled sheep in the
front.

"Lift up your skirts, Bess, and I'll set this cripple one in front,"
he said.

"You'll do no such thing, I'll walk first!" threatened Mama, and
out of the Ford she got, tight shoes and all. Papa looked down at her
feet and decided to take a chance. He took off his stiff collar and
derby hat, and laid them on the front seat, and started for the sheep.

"Put a couple of rocks behind the back wheels, James, so she
won't roll down hill. Addie, you take off your stockings, they're
torn anyway, and you and Peter stand over there by the hill and
don't let the sheep go past you."

Holding my skirts away from my stinging knees, I did as he bade.
We were never permitted to talk back to Papa.

It was hard work trying to corner a sheep with two lambs, but we
did. Papa grabbed the old ewe's two back legs so she couldn't kick,
and tied them together with my black stockings. It took some doing
to get those frightened sheep in Lizzie, and by the time we were
through, our shoes were skinned, and our clothes torn and soiled.

The little orphan lamb again searched for nourishment from
the old mother, but the two stronger ones pushed it away. This

416

THE SHEEP THAT STRAYED ON SUNDAY

annoyed Peter, and he scolded them for not letting the little one
suckle.

Mama was trudging along the dusty road quite some distance
ahead. We drove up beside her and stopped. A feeling of guilt and
shame came over Papa as he looked at her tear-stained face and dusty
white shoes. ''Get in, Mama, we'll soon be home and everything will
turn out all right," he spoke kindly.

Unwilling, but with no other choice, she climbed in, not even
taking the trouble to move her skirt away from the displeasing,
crippled sheep. Papa pulled down on the gas lever and Lizzie shot
full speed ahead. The sudden jar upset the already startled sheep,
and Papa found it far from pleasant, driving twenty-five miles an hour
over the rough wagon road with a car full of frightened, bleating
sheep.

Disheveled and hungry, we arrived home by way of the back
streets, hoping not to be noticed by our friends and neighbors. Mama
sat rigid, looking neither to the right nor left, as she brushed some
straying locks back under her hat. The hat was never again quite
straight, and it was a long time before Papa won her complete
forgiveness.

''You had better go on in the house with Mama and take care
of those knees," said Papa, as he helped me over the side of the car.

The old ewe, anxious to put her feet on solid ground, almost kicked
off my stockings before Papa could get her tied to a tree, where she
stayed until a pen was built. There was no fear of the lambs straying
from their mother.

Peter took complete possession of the orphan lamb, and, be-
cause the others had treated it so badly, would have nothing whatso-
ever to do with them. Papa carried it to the kitchen and laid it on a
rug near the woodbox.

"Don't be afraid, little lambie, we won't hurt you," said Peter,
kneeling down beside it, stroking the soft, fleecy wool.

The lamb could not stand or even hold up its head, it was so
weak. Papa showed Peter how to hold its head so the fresh, warm
milk, which he poured in its mouth with a spoon, could slowly trickle
down its throat. Peter spent hours coaxing his new pet to drink,
and often slept curled up beside it on the rug.

It became a beautiful, lovely pet and followed Peter at every
opportunity. They romped and played until completely exhausted,
then would drop down on the grass to rest and sometimes have a
short nap.

Somehow the subject of lamb stew or mutton chops was never
mentioned in connection with our pet. We enjoyed our winter meat,
knowing full well that the little lamb was enjoying his grass and hay.

Never again did any sheep take a ride in Lizzie. Even though
Papa scrubbed that Model T inside and out several times. Mama
claimed she could still detect the faint odor of sheep. But Papa
said it was all imagination.

417

VOLUME 51 JUNE 1964 NUMBER 6

The 134th Annual

I N the beautiful springtime of the year, in the Tabernacle in Salt Lake City, Utah,
April 4, 5, and 6, 1964, the 134th Annual General Conference of the Church was
held and commemorated the organization of the Church on the 6th of April 1830.

The rapid growth of the Church was revealed by the announcement of a
membership of 2,117,451 as of December 31, 1963, with the number of full-time
missionaries listed as 11,653. The unity and strength, as well as the continuity of
inspired leadership, were demonstrated by President McKay, in his ninety-first
year, who presided at all the conference sessions and conducted part of them
and in the appointment of Paul Harold Dunn, thirty-nine, to be the new member
of the First Council of Seventy.

In his opening address, President McKay appealed to the saints throughout
the world to live the principles of the gospel and thereby strengthen themselves
and their homes:

This morning I have in mind giving a warning to all young people
relating to three dangers threatening the success and happiness of
youth: First — the pernicious habit of smoking cigarettes; second —
the increasing number of divorces; third — the tendency to hold less
sacred the moral standards. . . .

One of the most precious possessions is our families. The do-
mestic relations precede, and, in our present existence, are worth more
than all other social ties. They give the first throb of the heart and un-
seal the deep foundations of its love. Home is the chief school of hu-
man virtues. Its responsibilities, joys, sorrows, smiles, tears, hopes,
solicitudes form the chief interests of human life.

President Hugh B. Brown delivered an address in which he affirmed the
meaning of the gospel of Jesus Christ in a world in which so many are frustrated
in their search for truth.

418

Anna B. Hart

Mary R. Young

Hazel S. Cannon ^^H

Edith S. Elliott

Mary V. Cameron

Hazel S. Love fl

Florence J. Madsen

Afton W. Hunt

Fawn H. Sharp fl

Leone G. Layton

Wealtha S. Mendenhall

C6lestia J. Taylor 9

Blanche B. Stoddard

Pearle M. Olsen

Anne R. Gledhill 9

Evon W. Peterson

Elsa T. Peterson

Belva Barlow B

Aleine M. Young

Fanny S. Kienitz

Zola J. McGhie 9

Josie B. Bay

Elizabeth B. Winters

Oa J. Cannon fl

Alberta H. Christensen

LaRue H. Rosell

Lila B. Walch 9

Mildred B. Eyring

Jennie R. Scott

Lenore C. Gundersen 9

Charlotte A. Larsen

Alice L Wilkinson

Marjorie C. Pingree 9

Edith P. Backman

LaPriel S. Bunker

Darlene C. Dedekind 9

Winniefred S. Manwaring

Irene W. Buehner

Cleone R. Eccles 9

EIna P. Haymond

Irene C. Lloyd

General Conference

Unlike those whose religious faith is uneasy and precarious in the
modern world of expanding scientific knowledge, we are at home with
the most advanced truths discovered by scientists and with all compe-
tent philosophic thought — with truth wherever found — because our
religion enjoins in us a love of knowledge and education; encourages us
to seek understanding through broadening our vision and deepening our
insight. This is an eternal quest.

In a description of God's dealings with men through his prophets, President
Nathan Eldon Tanner declared:

While the prophets in the old land were receiving revelations from
God, the people of Lehi on this, the American Continent, were not left
without guidance. Prophets were raised up through whom God spoke
and directed his people in all their doings as they would listen. He re-
vealed to them, also, 600 years before Christ's coming, that he would
come, that he was the Savior of the world, that he would be persecuted
and crucified, and that he would be resurrected.

One of the most blessed and heartfelt events of the conference was the
farewell message of President McKay, delivered with love and solicitude:

It is a great thing to be a father of boys and girls. I think it is a
precious thing for our boys and girls to realize their responsibility to car-
ry their father's name in love and honor. . . . We have had a wonderful
conference. . . . Let us take with us appreciation of being a father, ap-
preciation of being a mother. And boys and girls, go with the responsi-
bility that you have to bring comfort and gladness and thankfulness to
the hearts of your fathers and mothers.

419

In Memoriam — Gladys Pratt Young

March 24, 1895 - April 3, 1964

Gladys Pratt Young, wife of S. Dilworth Young of the First Council
of Seventy, passed away in Salt Lake City, Utah, April 3, 1964. Of
illustrious pioneer heritage, through the line of Parley P. Pratt, she
was born in Colonia Juarez, Chihuahua, Mexico, the youngest daugh-
ter of Helaman and Victoria Billingsley Pratt. Both her father and
her brother, Rey Lucero Pratt, served as presidents of the Mexican
Mission, and the members of the Pratt family are greatly loved and
respected throughout the Church. Gladys spent her early years in
the Mexican Colonies and lived with her brother Rey L. Pratt in Mex-
ico City after the death of her parents. She was married to S. Dil-
worth Young, May 31, 1923, in the Salt Lake Temple.

A talented woman, skilled in the creative arts. Sister Young
wrote and directed many dramas and pageants for the Church and for
the communities in which she lived, generously sharing her gifts, her
time, and her energy. Skilled in many household handicrafts, she
excelled in such accomplishments as designing costumes, painting
trays, rug making, and quilting, and she taught these skills to many
women in the missions and at home.

She served as president of the New England Mission Relief So-
ciety from 1947 to 1951 during the time that her husband presided
over that mission.

The General Board of Relief Society, and the membership
throughout the Church extend heartfelt sympathy to Elder Young
and to the other family members. May the beautiful life and the
lovely ways of Gladys Pratt Young be a blessed memory to them.

Always the Moment

Lael W. Hill

Shall we look back and say to each other, Remember, remember —
That was the first day we looked on each other's faces
The instant of just before hearing each other's laughter
The merest beginning of almost-touching our fingers?

Shall we look back together sometime, in a frantic recalling
Trying to capture the color of eyes that were lighted.
Listening long for the music that once was our voices.
Reaching the hands of remembering — vainly, vainly?

If we knew — if our longing could wake an awareness, a knowledge,
The moment of then lies parallel with our tomorrow!
Look forward to loving: our love will be always beginning —
Nothing is lost that we live so intensely, so purely.

420

omans
Sphere

RaTYiona W. Cannon

Among the women appointees to Gov-
ernment positions by President Lyndon
B. Johnson are the following: Mrs. Nor-
man Chandler, sixty-two, as a member
of the Advisory Committee to the Unit-
ed States Information Agency; Mrs.
Virginia Mae Brown, forty, to the Inter-
state Commerce Commission; Mrs. In-
dia Edwards, almost seventy, to be
special consultant on youth employ-
ment to the Secretary of Labor; Mrs.
Katherine E. White, fifty-seven, to be
ambassador to Denmark; Mrs. Herbert
Stats, fifty-three, as a consultant in the
Office of Aging, Department of Health,
Education, and Welfare, and coordinator
of Senior Citizens Month (May); Mrs.
Mary Keyserling as director of the
Women's Bureau, Labor Department.

THE BEGUM (Princess) C. AHMED of
Pakistan served as a delegate at the
installation of President Leoni of Vene-
zuela. The Begum was the first woman
from Pakistan to be a delegate to the
United Nations. Her countrywomen
now vote, and Pakistan has sixteen
women in Parliament, and a woman am-
bassador to Italy.

It has been estimated by the Associ-
ated Press of the United States that
from a total of 49,034 reporters and
editors of major newspapers, 17,274
are women who are finding rewarding
careers in various fields of journalism.

QUEEN ELIZABETH of Great Britain,
thirty-seven, gave birth to her fourth
child (third son and third in line of
succession) on March 10, 1964. A forty-
one gun salute heralded the news
across London.

MARGARET BARTLETT ANDERSON is
author of Robert Frost and John Bart-
lett, the Record of a Friendship (Holt,
Reinhart and Winston, publishers)
which reveals many aspects of the life
and the poetry of this "genius with all
that genius implies . . . insight, energy,
sensitivity."

RUTH ABAT is public relations director
and advertising manager for Raymond
International, a heavy construction
company, with headquarters in New
York City and construction contracts in
many countries. Miss Abat has been a
staff writer for several large newspapers
and was formerly editor of the Dun and
Bradstreet house publication, New York
City.

EILEEN FARRELL has been described
by many eminent music critics as the
finest dramatic soprano in the United
States. "Her voice is full-bodied and
rich, the diction faultless, and her
rhythm and phrasing unequaled." She
has sung in many of the world's great-
est concert halls and has appeared with
the most acclaimed symphony orches-
tras and in leading roles in operas and
oratorios.

421

EMILY DICKINSON

''Occupation — Keeps House''

Laurel Ulrich

The quotations reprinted in this article are from the book ''The Letters
of Emily Dickinson," edited by Thomas H. Johnson, and are used by special
permission from Harvard University Press.

Main Street in Amherst, Massa-
chusetts, leads gently past the
quiet common and a short row
of shops, starts its ascent near the
towered red brick police station,
grows steeper as it moves into
a residential section, then thrusts
breathlessly upward until, just
surmounting a view of the hills
beyond, it passes the thick maze
of hemlock which screens the
mansion where Emily Dickinson
lived and died.

Emily's home is not open to the
public. The white sign on the side
of the house which claims it as
her home can barely be glimpsed
through the branches of the
hedge, which reaches well past

the sill of the second story win-
dows. Retreating back down the
hill, one can peer through the
driveway opening and see some-
thing of the house — solid, con-
servative red brick cupola crowd-
ed. To the left of the driveway is
the clay-colored picket fence of
''The Evergreens," the house Ed-
ward Dickinson built for Emily's
brother Austin and his bride.
Towering over the pickets is an-
other hemlock hedge and, pierc-
ing it, a row of pinions standing
like flagstaffs before an embassy.
The house itself is a clay-colored
frame version of Edward's own.

It would be hard to imagine
either of these houses open to

422

EMILY DICKINSON

tourists. There is a mystery in
their aloofness which invites spec-
ulation on the lives within. It is
easy to imagine a slender woman
in white darting into a doorway
to avoid being seen, to picture a
'*New England Nun" tending her
flowers and her broken heart be-
hind the tall hedge. Like the citi-
zens of Amherst in Emily's day,
seeing the hedge, hearing the
half-whispered rumors, we began
to believe the legend of "Miss
Emily." If we were to step
through the hedge, wouldn't we
see her there now, sitting in her
garden dreamily writing in a
small notebook, her face as pale
as her dress, thinking of the leg-
endary lover she had been forced
to renounce in her youth?

Unfortunately for the legend,
if we had been able to penetrate
the hedge in Emily's day, we
would probably have seen her,
with her auburn hair neatly part-
ed in the middle, dressed in apron
(a white one?), kneading bread
for the family, or -doing any one
of a dozen homely tasks. A house-
hold of 100 years ago required im-
mense labor to operate. It took
the efforts of Mrs. Dickinson,
Lavina, an Irish maid, and Emily
to keep the large Dickinson house
going. There were vegetables to
gather and preserve, apples to
pick and make into sauce and
cider. There were starched shirt
fronts to iron with heavy irons
heated and reheated on the wood-
burning stove. There were scrub-
bing and sweeping and dusting
and polishing — all without the
benefit of vacuum cleaners — and
all the while carrying the weight
of a many-petticoated, full-length
dress. Emily hated housework,
saying she "preferred pestilence."

But she carried her share of the
duties. Her province seems to
have been cooking.

Writing to her friend Abiah
Root, the fifteen-year-old Emily
says: 'T am going to learn to
make bread tomorrow. So you
may imagine me with my sleeves
rolled up, mixing flour, milk,
saleratus, etc. with a deal of grace.
I advise you if you don't know
how to make the staff of life to
learn with dispatch." Eleyen
years later she was an expert
baker. At the Amherst Cattle
Show in 1856 her loaf of "rye and
Indian" bread won second prize —
seventy-five cents. To his death
Edward Dickinson was said to
have refused any bread not of
Emily's baking.

In a letter to Mrs. Holland, in
1871, Emily says she is "pleased
the Gingerbread triumphed." The
recipe was Emily's: "1 Quart
Flour, 1/2 Cup Butter, 1/2 Cup
Cream, 1 Table Spoon Ginger, 1
Tea Spoon Soda, I Salt. Make up
with Molasses — ."

It was natural that being cook
she also made the fires. Writing
to Austin at six a.m. she said:
"I add a word to say that I've got
the fires made and waked the in-
dividuals, and the Americans are
conquering the British in the tea-
kettle .... Will now proceed to
get breakfast, consisting of hash
and brown bread — Dessert — A.
Sauce."

When Forester Ainsworth took
the Tenth National Census in
Hampshire County, Massachu-
setts, in 1880, he listed Emily E.
Dickinson, Occupation: "Keeps
House." To all the world this was
Emily Dickinson's full-time occu-

423

JUNE 1964

pation. Those around her knew
she was in the habit of writing
small verses and strangely liter-
ary letters to her friends, but they
had no idea that at night, v/hile
the rest of the family slept, Emily
Dickinson was an intense artist
who wrote volumes of poems,
many of them among the great-
est in American letters. Modern
housewives who find themselves
exhausted after a day with auto-
matic washer and electric frypan
can perhaps understand one rea-
son for Emily's retirement from
village life — the need for time
and energy to pursue her clandes-
tine life's work.

Part of the greatness of Emily
Dickinson's poetry is in the start-
ling precision of her metaphors.
Is it surprising that many of these

come from housework? When she
becomes disillusioned with an
idea, it falls and breaks ''At bot-
tom of my Mind," like a plate
falling off a shelf. She talks of
brushing away a summer like a
fly, or of winding "the months in
balls." ''sweeping up the heart"
becomes part of the bustle in the
house after a death. Using themes
another poet might treat with
"high seriousness," Emily almost
playfully confronts us with home-
ly fact, with trimming a lamp-
wick, sifting flour, making a bed.
She catches us off guard, teases
us with her slant way of seeing
things, and, in the end, profound-
ly moves us. E. Dickinson, Occu-
pation: Poet, triumphs; but not
without retaining part of Miss
Emily, Occupation: Keeps House.

For a fascinating treatment of the home life of Emily Dickinson, especially
in the earlier years, see Millicent Todd Bingham, Emily Dickinson's Home,
New York: Harper & Row, Inc., 1955.

Tide Turn

Marjorie Newton
Punchbowl, New South Wales, Australia

I have come back to the sea, seeking strength.
Here I will answer myself, here decide.
The beach is deserted, lonely its length,
And I am at one with sun, surf, and tide.

My cliff top is shared with the sound-swift terns,
The salt wet wind blowing steady and free.
And all that is sane within me yearns
For the pattern of life as it used to be.

The breakers are never still; ebb and surge
Are marked by the curves of froth on the shore,
And change is constant: the patterns emerge
Only to mingle their colors once more.

I will face the wind and the turning tide.
For the sea will return to the land.
And ever the meaning of life will abide.
Clear patterned on smooth and shining sand.

424

r Heart

Under-

tanding

Synopsis: Selena and Belle Baldwin,
sisters, travel across the plains with
their own outfit in the company of Lon
Holiday, captain of fifty, and Josiah
Blodgett, captain of ten. Selena's fi-
ance died at Winter Quarters, and
still bitter and sorrowing, she refuses
to take an interest in Lon, who has
loved her since their first meeting.
Belle and Josiah are married immedi-
ately after the arrival of the wagon
train in the Valley of the Great Salt
Lake, and, later, they decided to go to
San Bernardino, California, with the
saints who plan to settle there. Selena
and Lon also leave with the company
for California, but when a division of
the company is made, Lon and Selena
are separated. Alfred Quale, also on
his way to California, begins his court-
ship of the lovely Selena.

There were days at a time now
when the cemetery at Winter
Quarters and the happenings
there seemed very far away to
Selena. She was enjoying the
companionship of her new friend,
Alfred Quale. He was so good-
natured and cheerful that her de-
spondency seemed to lessen with
the passing of each day.

Chapter 5
Hazel M. Thomson

Too, some of Belle's enthusiasm
may have rubbed off on Selena.
Belle had never been happier.
When they arrived at Resting
Springs they did just that; they
drank from the spring, filled every
available water container, and
rested. The feed was plentiful,
and the leaders decided to give
the animals a few days' rest.

"It's an oasis," Josiah said,
looking at the luxuriant growth of
grass. "Plenty of feed and plenty
of water. Still, it makes me a
little uneasy."

"For goodness sakes, Josiah,
why? Can't you just take advan-
tage of the chance to rest a few
days without dreaming up some-
thing to worry about?"

"I'm not dreaming, Belle," he
answered. "The leaders aren't
dreaming either. They feel it
necessary that we wait up here,
until the other company arrives.
We have been traveling so slowly
that Brother Rich and his group
can't be more than a few days
back."

425

JUNE 1964

Selena, knitting nearby, was
surprised to find her heart skip-
ping a beat. Lon! He would be
in camp soon! She bent lower
over her work, unwilling to betray
any sign of emotion about Lon.
She realized the lack of encour-
agement she had given him. The
amazing thing was that he had
remained so constant in coming
to see her at every opportunity, in
view of her own actions. But Se-
lena did not yet know her own
mind, so she said nothing.

I T was late the next day that the
Rich Company caught up with
the lead camp. Just as Belle had
hoped and Selena expected, Lon
arrived at their wagon in time to
eat the evening meal with them.

*'Lon!" cried Josiah, slapping
his tall friend on the back, as the
two friends shook hands. "I was
afraid we'd seen the last of you
until California."

''It's mighty good to be here,"
reolied Lon, glancing at Selena.
"I'm glad you came to a place
with enough feed to stop and let
the animals eat and rest for a few
days or we never could have
caught you. You've made good
time."

''And you've made better than
we did," said Josiah smiling,
"thanks to Belle."

"Now, Josiah," interrupted
Belle, "there's no need to be say-
ing that."

"Why? What do you mean, Jo-
siah?" Lon asked.

"Oh, all those rocks Belle has
moved out of the road. Don't tell
me you didn't see them as you
went by."

"That's all right. Belle," Lon
said, moving over and shaking
hands with her. "Josiah knows

well enough that he has the best
wife on the wagon train. Hope I
can be as lucky when I get me a
wife."

As he finished speaking, he
turned and looked directly at Se-
lena, taking her hand in his. She
thrilled at his touch — and im-
mediately resented it, that any-
one could have this effect upon
her, when the man she had loved
lay in the cemetery at Winter
Quarters. She resented even the
thought of anyone taking his
place.

With Alfred it was different.
She enjoyed his company, his con-
stant jesting. It gave a lift to
her downcast spirits. That was
all.

"Selena "

She dropped her eyes before the
message she read in Lon's. "Sel-
ena, it's so good to see you again.
I was sorry to miss seeing you
that last night, but some of us
were sent into the settlement on
a last minute assignment. We
had to go."

Of course! thought Selena.
She might have expected Lon had
some reason of that sort. His per-
sonal affairs would always come
second to whatever he considered
to be a call from authority. It
wasn't, then, that he had not
wanted to see her. She had won-
dered about it, and now that she
had found out, it angered her a
little. She was puzzled by her
own illogical reasoning, resenting
the effect of Lon's presence or his
touch, yet hurt that he would
consider other things more im-
portant than she was.

The following morning the sun
rose on a cloudless sky. By ten
o'clock, the day gave promise of

426

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

being the hottest of the trip to
date.

"I'm glad we're not traveling
today, Belle," said Selena as they
finished their wash at the creek
the men had dug away from the
spring. ''I think we needed the
rest as much as the cattle and
horses did." She looked away to-
ward the clump of trees by which
they had stopped their wagon.
The shade looked very inviting.

''I know what you're thinking,
Selena," said Belle, following her
gaze. "I'd enjoy lying around in
the shade a bit myself on a day
like this, but Josiah says there's
no time to waste, that we've got
to get to California and get some
crops in as soon as possible."

'T realize that," answered Se-
lena, "but at least we can rest in
the shade for awhile this morn-
ing. We've finished the wash.
What's left that needs doing right
now?"

"Hay," answered Belle, picking
up the pile of wet clothes.

"Hay?"

"Yes. This tall grass that the
cattle have been enjoying so. Jo-
siah says we'll never find any
more of it until we get across the
desert. Lon was there at the
wagon this morning, after you left
to go to the spring. He suggested
that we repack the wagon, putting
the things we must have every
day near the back where we can
get at them, then fill every wagon
with the grass. The men have
scythes to cut it, but the cattle
have eaten it so far back away
from camp that all the women
and children will help carry it to
the wagons and tramp it in."

Selena sighed, her hopes for a
pleasant, restful day vanishing.
She went alongside of Belle, do-

ing her share, though Belle cheer-
fully offered to carry it for her.
Back at the wagon she climbed in
and tramped it down as firmly
as she could, after it reached too
near the wagon cover for Belle
to get in and help. There were
stickers in among the grasses that
clung to her dress and scratched
her legs through her heavy stock-
ings. Late in the afternoon they
stopped for a bite to eat and Al-
fred came by. He peered into the
wagon and laughed heartily.

"What is this? A haystack?
You going to take it with you and
set it down in your field in Cali-
fornia? You won't need half that
much to cross this little desert."

He walked on, still chuckling.
Selena, hot and tired and dirty,
sat trying to pull the stickers
and burrs from her clothing.

This was like Lon, she decided
bitterly. Always going to extra
lengths of precaution, when half
as much would probably have
been enough. Hadn't they fol-
lowed the trail many weeks and
never been without grass yet?

There was no room now for her
to sleep in the wagon, so she
moved her quilts out under the
stars. She was completely ex-
hausted and slept soundly
through the oppressive heat of the
night.

Selena awakened after Belle
and Josiah were up, and as Belle
opened the back flap on the wag-
on she called, "That grass really
sank low in the night. We've only
got half a load."

"Half a load?" Selena watched
Josiah come up and look into the
wagon. "That grass didn't sink
anywhere. Someone stole it!"

She saw the look of anger on

427

JUNE 1964

Josiah's face as he walked away
hurriedly. She knew that Josiah
suspected Alfred. She also knew
there would not be an easy way
to prove it. There had certainly
been others besides Alfred who
had thought it unnecessary to
fill their wagons so full.

After rolling up her bedding,
Selena propped a mirror against
the spokes in the wagon wheel,
removed the pins from her long,
dark hair and began brushing it,
enjoying the clean feel of it. Just
then Josiah returned to camp,
Lon beside him.

'T thought it was mighty
strange yesterday that he was so
all-fired unconcerned about fill-
ing his wagon," Josiah was say-
ing. *'I think you're wrong, Lon,
this time. Seems to me we should
let him know we're on to the
trick."

*'You can't prove it, Josiah,"
said Lon. "Best thing to do is
just let me take this fork and
help you fill it up again. There's
still some cut that wasn't carried
in last night."

Selena looked at Lon, startled.
He stood there, strong and hand-
some, head bared, exactly as she
had seen him a long time ago, and
he held the fork as he had the
shovel, throwing great thuds of
earth into an open grave at Win-
ter Quarters.

Now began the most dreadful
part of the journey, as the Lyman
group moved ahead. This was the
stretch from Resting Springs to
the Mojave River, leaving the
other party to take advantage of
the feed and water they were
leaving.

"We'll reach Salt Springs first,"
said Josiah, as the wagon train

moved slowly along under the
blistering sun. "Captain Hunt
says we'll appreciate the water in
our own barrels then, warm and
brackish or not."

And now, surprisingly to many,
the road began to make a steady
climb in the desert country, add-
ing to the burden of both people
and animals in the devastating
heat. Selena began to feel the
stickiness of her clothes. For
several days there could be no
water used for washing purposes.
Every drop must be carefully
hoarded to preserve the life of
beast and man alike.

The sandy floor of the desert
was hot to the touch as they
spread out bed covers at night,
yet often, before morning came,
the cold desert night caused the
travelers to welcome a covering.
Upon arising, there was no water
to be used for washing faces.
Selena felt the sand, which arose
in a cloud from the movement of
so many horses and cattle heavy
in her hair under her sunbonnet.

A cheer went up when, at last,
the straggly growth of trees mark-
ing Salt Springs came into view.

"You will find the water all
right to do some washing," said
Brother Lyman, riding back along
the line. "But drinking it will
only add to your thirst. Too much
will make you sick, and if the
animals are allowed to get to it,
they will drink too much and we
are certain to lose some of them."

UosiAH, Belle, and Selena walked
together to the spring. It ran
clear and looked deceivingly
clean and cool.

"It looks all right, to me,"
Belle said, dipping her hand into

428

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

the water. "I wonder if they're
sure this is the spring that tastes
so awful."

Josiah looked at his wife.
''Belle, both Brother Lyman and
Captain Hunt passed through
here not so long ago. I think you
can take their word about the
water."

''But it looks so good," said
Belle, dropping to the ground.
"I'll just take a httle taste." She
cupped her hands and lifted them
full to her mouth. Josiah looked
at Selena, shaking his head.

"Phew!" Belle exclaimed. "I
think I'm poisoned!"

"You heard what Brother Ly-
man said," Josiah reminded her,
"that it was possible to do just
that. Only he expected the people
to have enough sense not to drink
the foul-tasting stuff. It was only
the animals that he felt must be
kept away from it."

"Salt Springs!" Belle spoke dis-
gustedly. "I thought all along I
could stand the taste of a little
salt, rather than that hot stuff
in the barrels, but this is just
terrible. If Bitter Springs tastes
any worse than this, I'd like to
taste it!"

"And you probably will," her
husband agreed.

"We can wash, anyway," Se-
lena said, as she lifted the water
to her face. It stung her sun-
burned cheeks, but still she wel-
comed having her face feel clean
once more. When there was time
she would wash her hair. Right
now there were other things to
be washed.

"Come on, Selena," said her
sister. "Let's get our clothes that
need it the worst and get busy
before the spring gets too crowd-
ed."

The stop there was only for the
night, and on the morning they
began making their weary way on
toward Bitter Springs. The sparse
growth of salt grass that they
found now offered no hopes of re-
plenishing their fast-diminishing
hay supply. There was no riding
in the wagons now. The sandy
floor of the desert was left behind
and the road lay continually up-
hill, the rocky terrain making
walking difficult.

Selena found herself thinking
that this part of the journey was
something of a triumph; that
nothing she would ever experience
in the future in the way of physi-
cal discomfort would probably
equal this. Her tongue began to
feel swollen and thick and her
parched lips broke into blisters.
For two days she had not seen
Alfred and was glad that she did
not have to smile at his jests.

Talking began to take too much
effort in the blazing sun and it
was a quiet, solemn group who
toiled on in the intense heat. That
night was a dry camp, for the en-
tire water supply was exhausted.
Then, when the news was sent
back that the Mojave River was
within the day's journey, cheers
were given and steps quickened,
glad that stops such as the one at
Bitter Springs had been brief.

Belle saw Quale that night re-
turning toward their wagon with
Selena. Belle watched her sister
smiling up into the man's lowered
face. Impatiently, Belle wished
for the remainder of the trip to
be done with so that Lon could
be around permanently. Events
were moving swiftly toward some
kind of crisis. Belle wondered
what it would be.

(To be continued)

429

Gretchen Stratton Makes
Prize-Winning Pillows

Gretchen Stratton, LaVerkin, Utah,
makes lovely decorative pillows for her
friends and relatives. In 1963, her
beautiful pillows, in designs of harmo-
nious colors and exquisite stitchery,
won first place at the Washington
County Fair. This award was all the
more notable because this dear sister
has been blind for fourteen years. She
has been a counselor in her ward
Relief Society, and each year she
gives The Relief Society Magazine
to her daughters and daughters-in-law
for their birthdays. Sister Stratton is
mother to eight, grandmother to
twenty-eight, and great-grandmother
to twenty-four.

Anna Marie Richins — Expert in Handicraft

Anna Marie Richins, Las Vegas, Nevada, is an expert in many types
of handicraft. Her braided rugs, fancy pillows, crocheted tablecloths, afghans,
and doilies beautify the homes of many of her friends and relatives. She is
also an expert at dressmaking and other kinds of machine sewing, making a
creative art of ordinary household opportunities. Widowed when her twelve
children were young, Mrs. Richins practiced the ways of industry and thrift.
Six of her children are living, and she has nineteen grandchildren and twenty-
two great-grandchildren. She has been a Relief Society visiting teacher for
more than twenty-five years.

430

Maude W. Howard

Designing beautiful flower arrangements is
an art that is fascinating and rewarding.

Our homes can be made attractive with flowers. They do add warmth and
friendliness to our homes. Our homes can speak our personality when we make
use of our own little touches. Flowers can enhance all of our cherished objects.

As in any art, proper equipment is necessary, and the right tools make a
difference. The essentials are few and inexpensive, but most important for suc-
cessful flower arranging. A few of the basic needs or aids to flower arranging
are: a knife, flower shears, a frog or a needle holder, oasis, wire, chicken wire,
and basic containers.

A good knife is a prime requisite. All flower stems should be cut. After a
flower stem has been out of water any length of time and exposed to the air, it
should be recut allowing water and oxygen to travel up the stem to the blossom.
Flower shears are not recommended for cutting flower stems, because they tend
to pinch the stems and cut off circulation to the water channels leading to the
bloom. However, scissors are needed for many other steps and requirements
in this. work.

Frogs or needle holders in various sizes are necessary for arranging in low,
shallow containers, always remembering the frogs should be attached to the con-
tainer with florists' clay before any moisture is added to the bowl. These frogs
tend to hold stems upright and in place.

Oasis, a new commercial product similar to a sponge, can be soaked in
water over night, and when covered with foil, serves as a container in itself.
However, I prefer to use oasis as a filler in another container so water may be
added to the oasis daily.

Floral wire is most useful to reinforce the flower stems and it also helps to
hold the flower stem straight. If one wishes to attain a line arrangement with
a flower, wire adds to the possible bending of the stem without breaking.

Chicken wire is most successful when crushed to fit any shape of container.
It is especially good in tall cylinder vases and urns because flowers are held in
place. The stems can be inserted through mesh openings which hold stems in
place and support them.

Anything which holds water is a usable container for flowers, whether it be
a compote, urn, shallow bowl, rectangular tray, jar, goblet, cylinder, or pillow
type vase.

Most generally we follow the line of the vase with our flower arrangement,
curving with a curved or flare vase. More often, with an upright cylinder type
vase, we make an upright straight arrangement which bespeaks modern or ori-
ental art. We use few flowers, but place them carefully in a heaven, man, and
earth fashion. This is three elevations filled in between with greens.

If you are arranging flowers sent from a florist, remember to recut stems on
the diagonal so when the stem is resting on the bottom of the vessel, circulation
is not cut off and water can travel up the stem to the blossom. A stubby stem
touches the bottom of the container so no action can take place. Remember at
all times that flowers breathe in water through the stems, and a dry stem will
not take in water even though the stem is submerged in water. This is most im-
portant to the lasting qualities of all types of flowers.

431

Before arranging flowers, always remember to remove all foliage below the
water line. Always use a flower preservative such as one of the many commer-
cial preparations for this purpose. Replace water as it evaporates from the
container. Lukewarm water seems to make the stem more porous and allows
quick water reaction up to the bloom.

As an architect builds a home — makes plans and knows what he is going
to do — we should proceed with flower arranging in much the same manner.
We must know where the arrangement is to be placed in the home, whether it
is to be on a radio, which wouldn't require flowers all around, or whether the
arrangement would be placed on a low table or dining-room table, where it
would need to be effective on all sides.

We should take into consideration the surrounding colors and the decor of
the home. So we must visualize what we want our finished product to look like
and make a definite plan or use a picture from a magazine that we like and copy
this if it fits our needs.

Now we are ready to start our flower arranging. We have our necessary
tools, together with a desired container and the plan which we wish to follow. I
always start the arrangement in the center with three or five flowers of different
elevations and work out the desired length needed. Keep in mind that flowers
should always be once and a half times the height of the container and the same
in length.

We should always use small buds or flowers at the highest point, and as we
come down we use the larger and more open flowers. We follow this same rule
in color, using our more pastel color high and the stronger colors at the core of
the arrangement. This gives a good balance without a top-heavy feeling.

We work our flowers in a low and outgoing direction, thus giving them a
three-dimensional look, which always creates more interest.

When you receive a dozen roses from your florist, arrange them in a suit-
able vase, one which will be tall enough to hold enough water, remembering to
recut the stems each day and add water enough to replace that which has evap-
orated. After the roses have bloomed out, stems can be shortened and utilized
by arranging them in lower containers to prolong the life of the roses.

We should always remember flowers that do not like drafts and artificial
heat, should be placed in the coolest spot in the room.

Whether we are going to enjoy our cut flowers depends somewhat on the
tender care we give them. If our flowers wilt quickly and we have followed all
instructions available, may I suggest you cut the stems and roll the top part of
flowers in several pieces of wet newspaper. Leave the lower part of the stems
exposed so that they can be put in a deep vessel of water and placed in a cool
place. An over-night soaking of the blossoms in newspaper is preferred. In the
morning they will be revived and will bloom out beautifully.

The pleasure of working with flowers increases when we learn to manipu-
late them to achieve a wider range of design. The time to experiment with flow-
ers is when we have them in our gardens in profusion. Then we can work with
them and become acquainted with the feel of flowers and know the capacity of
the stems and blossoms, and the number of flowers needed for a specific arrange-
ment.

Women who enjoy flower arranging and are called upon to furnish arrange-
ments for clubs, schools, or church functions should acquire interesting vases to
accommodate different types and shapes of flowers and shrubs. It is so much
easier to make an unusual arrangement in an unusual container. We are living
in an era where we are more daring. When we create, we should try to cre-
ate an arrangement which will act as a focal point or a conversation piece. They
can be, if we take into consideration the decor and surroundings, and make our
flower arrangements look like they belong and are a vital part of the room.

Those of you who love to garden remember it is so essential to plant the
right color and type of flowers in your garden so they can be used on the inside
of your home — arranging the inside color of our homes to the outside and bring-
ing the outside in so we do attain a more pleasing finished arrangement.

432 TRANSPARENCIES BY HAL RUMEL

White pompoms, white stock, and blue forget-me-nots make a special arrangement for
the bride-to-be. A wedding bell centerpiece with streamers of ribbons cascades to cande-
labra and stately candles. A fluffy nosegay encircled with bridal illusion attached to the
wedding bell and candelabra carries out the wedding theme.

Silver elegance, a dramatic arrangement in a silver ice bucket can complement any din-
ner party or buffet table. Combined with lovely silver candelabra, it lends a note of ele-
gance and formality. Caution is given to keep the arrangement compact. This design is
made from stately pink gladioli and pink and white carnations.

White and yellow pompom chrysanthemums, with a touch of forsythia and white stock,
make an appealing "off-center arrangement," using a tall cherub compote with satin
streamers cascading to a low nosegay arrangement of the same flowers. This arrangement
is good when candles need to be eliminated.

Portrait pink carnations are used in this new mound look. It creates excitement when
used with branches of spring blossoms. Let your imagination work and add a touch of the
awakening of spring by adding butterflies or birds.

'TtCf'.yi''-

TRANSPARENCY BY

ARMSTRONG ROBERTS

Peach Blossoms

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

What does earth offer lovelier than these

Peach orchards redolent with coral bloom?

Rich pinkness, feathery light, alive with bees

And crimson promises in every plume.

So sweet these petal clouds against the blue

The robins must translate them into trills;

And darting bluebird wings come flashing through

The mists of pink and white which hide the hills.

Smooth russet trunks which anchor them to earth

Are surging with the miracle of fruit

And seed insistent on a stony berth,

For centuries repatterned in the root.

Oh, treasure them! Too soon this petal foam

Will answer earth and float back toward the loam.

435

TRANSPARENCIES B "i

JL ROBERTS

P^BSy Tangren

Gathering and Pressing

I HE first pleasure in making these exquisite cards comes from gathering the
foHage that grows in our gardens, on foothills, in canyons, and along roadsides.
Always carry old magazines with you so you can place the plants between the
pages before they wilt. As you do this, discard all thick stems and dry or dis-
figured leaves. Throw away bulky parts of flowers; as an example, press only
the petals of sunflowers. Small flowers make the best designs. Be sure you
have plenty of long, wide-blade grass, and grasses that have gone to seed. These
can be used the way a florist uses fern to fill out a bouquet.

Materials Needed

Cut a side from a corrugated carton about 10" x 12". This is called the mat.
You will need: four thumbtacks, Scotch tape, a roll of double wax paper, white
or tinted facial cleansing tissues of good quality, a strong white glue, new pastry
brush, envelopes, and white writing paper. If desired an extra pastry brush and
paraffin may be used (see Tips at end of article) . Diamond dust glitter is op-
tional and can be purchased at craft stores.

436

437

Procedure

Assuming your envelopes measure 4" x 6" (this is an ideal size), fold a sheet
of white paper down the middle and cut this double sheet to size 3%" x 5%",
or V4" smaller than the envelope. Open this sheet and make a heavy pencil line
along the fold. This is your size sheet. Place it in the center of the ?nat and
tape the four corners down. Cut a single sheet of paper to 3%" x 5%". This is
your pattern sheet. On this pattern sheet place your leaves and flowers, break-
ing off a stem, adding a bit of grass, until you have created a design that pleases
you. Lay this carefully beside your size sheet. Tear off a piece of wax paper
the size of the mat, lay it over the size sheet, and thumbtack to the four corners
of the mat. Dip the pastry brush in a mixture of half glue and half water and
brush on the wax paper covering the size sheet and one inch over all around.
The glue will draw and puddle on the wax paper, so let it. Carefully lift the
vegetation off the pattern sheet and place it in an identical design on the right
half of waxed paper covering the size sheet. Separate a two-ply tissue and place
one tissue over the glued section. Very gently stretch the tissue to pull out
creases and wrinkles. Dip the pastry brush in the glue mixture, hold in a ver-
tical position, and, with dabbing motion, wet and pat down all the tissue. Leave
no dry spot, but do not soak. Sprinkle glitter, if desired, over the design verj^
sparingly. Lift waxed paper off the mat and place on a flat, clean surface to
dry.

When completely dry, place between two pieces of heavy brown paper ob-
tained by cutting open grocery bags. Press with an iron just hot enough to siz-
zle. Turn and press again until the parchment card lies smooth and flat. Place
again over size sheet, and, with pencil, mark the four corners. Place a long,
straight-edged knife or metal-edged ruler from corner to corner, press firmly
with one hand, and with the other tear by pulling toward you. Repeat process
for each side. Fold, insert note paper, and your personalized "parchment" cor-
respondence card is finished.

Tips

The wrinkles in the wet tissue add to the parchment effect when dry. To
prevent colors in flowers from running, use a barely damp brush and apply glue
to flower last, then quickly pat up all the moisture possible with a piece of tis-
sue. If necessary, to make the flowers stand out clearly, touch with paraffin wax
while pressing.

438

TRANSPARENCY BY ROBERT PEASE

Relief Society Silver Service

COLLEGE PARK WARD, WASHINGTON STAKE

This lovely silver service, which includes two punch bowls and trays of various
sizes, was purchased with money earned through the sale of glass pictures (see
"Painting With Glass," The Relief Society Magazine, March 1964, page 198, Article
by Florian H. Thayne, transparencies by Robert Pease). The interesting and origin-
al hobby developed by Mrs. Betty Beesley Huber, ward work meeting leader, and
her daughter Sharon Huber Carter, under sponsorship and direction of the ward
and stake Relief Society, provided the funds for the purchase of the silver service,
through the sale of glass pictures. The service is proudly displayed and used for
Relief Society functions and for other stake and ward activities in Washington
Stake, always reminding the sisters of the rewarding joy of creative activities when
their individual talents are shared and become a part of the group accomplish-
ments.

439

Plan for Your Bazaar
in the Summertime

Arrangements from the Work Meeting Display at
the Relief Society Annual General Conference, 1963.

One of the loveliest decorations uses an old-fashioned scale
trimmed with artificial flowers or fruit and miniature lights.
The one in the picture is made with an eight-inch circle of
3/8 unit plywood as a base, a dowel for the trunk, a smaller
dowel for the crosspiece (set in at an angle). The trays are
1/4 in. plywood circles with a styrofoam ball cut in half and
glued to the plywood as a basis for the flowers or fruit. The
scale is sprayed gold and the dowels are wrapped in gold
ribbon. A gold cord is wound loosely around the upright
dowels and formed into a loop at the top. The tiny lights
are placed across the top dowel first and then into the trays
and base. The scale is very effective decorated with red
velvet roses or with red cherries or other small artificial

Made by Zola McGhie

This booth was m the form of the outside of a store, looking inside. The backs of chil-
dren's figures of cardboard were effective as if they were looking in the store window. Dolls
and dolls' clothes are excellent bazaar booth features. This picture shows a display of vari-
ous kinds of the most popular dolls all beautifully dressed. The manner in which they are
displayed promotes sales. The clothes may be purchased without the dolls.

Made by South Davis Stake

This IS a very attractive three-dimen

sional wall plaque made with a plastic

background.

The grape clusters are made of marbles

of three different colors.

Made by Leah Vanjonora

From South Cottonwood Stake Display

This telephone book cover is made
of medium felt to fit your local city
directory with a three-inch turn-in on
front and back. The edges are
pinked and the cover is lined with
clear stiff plastic to make it more
serviceable.

The flower pot and stem are
stitched by sewing machine about
1/8 inch from the edge. A circle of
5 inches in diameter is drawn 2
inches above the flower pot to form
a nosegay. Some of the flowers and
leaves are attached by sewing ma-
chine and some by French knots of
wool yarn, worked from the outside
to the center. Use your imagination
in cutting the leaves and forming
the flowers, which are all cut from
felt, in color combinations of your
choice.

Made by Virginia Stake

An
Evening Skirt

Olive W. Burt

All over the country, artistically in-
clined people are turning back to the
arts and crafts of our grandparents.
They recognize in the pieced quilts,
the braided rugs, the hand-carved
wooden implements an aesthetic quali-
ty not found in machine-made articles.
And when the exigencies of modern
living and modern decor make it in-
advisable to follow exactly the old tra-
dition, clever fingers adapt the pioneer
crafts to up-to-date uses.

Such an adaptation is the "crazy-
patch" evening skirt, made exactly as
our pioneer ancestors made crazy-
patch coverlets. For this skirt, a two-
yard length of white muslin is used
for the foundation. If the width of the
muslin is not enough to provide an
ankle-length skirt, a strip of the neces-
sary width should be machine-sewed
onto one long side of the muslin. That
is, the muslin should be two yards long
and wide enough to reach from the
waist to the ankle of the one who is
going to wear the skirt.

Assemble a variety of silk and velvet scraps. Trim a few of these into vari-
ous shapes and pin them along an end of the muslin. Match the outside edges
as much as possible to avoid waste. Turn under the edge of one piece and blind-
stitch it down, overlapping the raw edge of the next piece. Continue in this
fashion, trimming pieces to match where necessary, and blind-stitching a turned
under edge over a raw edge each time.

By working from one end toward the other, the material is more easily
handled.

When the entire piece of muslin has been covered with crazy patches in this
way, all seams are covered with a cross-stitch or feather-stitch, or herringbone-
stitch (or a combination of stitches) done in black thread.

All that remains is to face the bottom edge with a narrow bias facing, seam
up the two ends into one side seam, leaving a six-inch opening for a placket.
Into this a zipper may be inserted if desired. Gather the top edge to the length
required for the waistband; sew on the band and fasteners and the skirt is ready
to be admired.

Interest is added if some of the scraps are "donated" by friends, especially
if the pieces have special interest — a bit of a chum's wedding dress; a scrap
from Mother's familiar housecoat; Father's favorite necktie, all give added ro-
mance to such a skirt — which may well turn out to be a family heirloom.

MODEL ELLIE PENDLETON

TRANSPARENCY BY HAL RUMEL

442

i ^Wi

TRANSPARENCY BY HAL RUMEl

Virginia Stake Relief Society

Cut from good quality heavy felt the following oval-shaped pieces:

From green felt, cut two pieces 7 inches in length and 6 inches across (in
cutting, the fold would be 7 inches long) .

From white felt, cut one oval-shaped piece 6 inches long and 5 inches across.
From bright pink-colored felt, cut one oval-shaped piece 5 inches long and
4 inches across.

From black felt, cut six pieces the size and shape of watermelon seeds.

Lay the white piece on top of one of the green pieces and stitch along the
edge with white thread. Then lay the pink piece on the white piece and stitch
along the edge with pink thread. Place a layer of air foam between the two
green ovals, sew the two green ovals together along the edge with matching
thread. Fold down the center and press. Attach the seeds to the pink with
good quality glue, three seeds on each side of the center fold. Attach a white
plastic curtain ring to one end of the green felt.

These favors will stand up and add much attractiveness to the watermelon
table, and the guests will be delighted with their favors, which can be used later
in the kitchen as colorful pot holders.

443

One of the most interesting ideas to help you beautify your home is the cover
ing of styrofoam balls with self-adhesive satin ribbon.

There are several reasons why homemade satin balls are valued: They are
more economical; the balls do not snag and become "ragged" looking; and you
can have a wide range of color and size depending on your own taste.

Materials

You are probably familiar with styrofoam, but do you know you can carve
it with a serrated knife and make about any shape you wish? You can also use
another piece of styrofoam to sand it with until it is smooth, or you may use
regular sanding paper. This is the way you can make a pear shape (out of an
egg shape) or a banana (out of a pole). As for that ribbon you use, it must be
the type which sticks to itself when wet and strips easily. There are several
brands available. For some of the fruit, you may wish to use chenille-covered
stems or wire wrapped with green florist's tape, and artificial foliage. For tint
ing apricots or other fruit, a small amount of "blush" from water color paints
may be used.

(Continued on page 449)

444

Ribbon-Covered
Fruit and

Ornaments

Clothing for the Very Young

Helen Lack

TRANSPARENICES BY HAL RL

FASHIONS FOR LITTLE GIRLS

Left to right: Tracy Anderson, daughter of Bishop and Mrs. John A. Anderson, wearing a

cute two-piece suit. The corduroy top has an appliqued flower-pot pocket.

Complete cost 35c

Lisa Whiteley, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. John Whiteley, wearing a cotton plaid smock dress,

with double organza collar and flower trim. Cost 65c

Melinda Whiteley, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. John Whiteley, wearing a white petti-pique

dress. The inverted pleats are trimmed with navy blue grosgrain bows. Cost 85c.

Heather Campbell, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Pierce Campbell, in a bright red dacron frock.

The tucked bodice front is trimmed with tiny white buttons. Cost 55c

COATS AND A BLUE DRESS

Top, left: Peacock blue, wool flannel, girl's coat and bonnet.

Made by Alice Chaffer, Monument Park Ward.

Center: Turquoise wool jumper and white dacron blouse.

Made by Lynn Anderson, Monument Park Eleventh Ward.

Top, right: Blue, wide-wale corduroy topcoat, with red cotton flannel lining.

Made by Eileen McKean, Monument Park Third Ward.

Lower left: Boy's wool topcoat and hat, made from a discarded coat.

Cost 30c to make. New lining was used.

Made by Merlynne Hoggan, Monument Park Second Ward.

Lower right: Boy's wool tweed topcoat, made from a man's used sports jacket. New lining

was used, and new cotton flannel interlining for extra warmth. Cost 90c

Made by Florence Woods, Monument Park Twelfth Ward.

*Myrtle Olsen is president of Monument Park Stake Relief Society, with Caro
Daynes as work director counselor, Kay Sullivan as work meeting leader, and Helet
Lack, sewing instructor. This class was limited to one participant from each of the fivt
wards.

446

New and Remade Outfits made by Monument Park Stake Relief Society
Salt Lake City, Utah

SPRINGTIME PARADE

Left to right: Heather Campbell, wearing a daffodil yellow coat and bonnet set, made of
washable pin-wale corduroy. The coat is fully lined and has a lace-trimmed over-collar.
Cost of coat, hat, and cute washable bag $1.25.

Tracy Anderson in a yellow batiste dress with lace and embroidery trim.
Brad Campbell, son of Mr. and Mrs. Pierce Campbell, is smartly dressed in a two-piece suit
with matching tie, made of washable Milliken flannel. Cost $2.00

Martha Evans, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Edmund EvaRS, is very chic in an embroidered cot-
ton frock. Cost 85c

The combined cost of the clothing pictured in this group was under $5.00. Clothing of com-
parable style and quality, if purchased ready-made, would have been $30.00, or more.

MDMWtanwMirmDgMI

-. im P ruili "ifniimlitttiiiiiii wiililjIlWiiill illiji imiiip.u umM.

J M HESLOP

MOTHER AND DAUGHTER FITTING A DRESS IN RELIEF SOCIETY

WORK MEETING

Models: Janet Romney Crockett and daughter Elizabeth Crockett

448

(Continued from page 444)

Designs and Arrangements

Satin-covered fruit is very popular. A lovely bowl filled with rich looking
fruit can do much to brighten a living room. A wall plaque featuring a cornu-
copia with satin fruit tumbling out of it might be perfect in your dining room,
or a cupid holding a bowl of decorator-colored fruit can add just the right touch
to a bedroom. (For decorator colors, make all the fruit in shades of one color,
such as turquoise, lavender, or pink)

Not only are satin balls beautiful in fruit bowls, but they make beautiful
and inexpensive Christmas tree ornaments. This is an opportunity to use all
that broken jewelry, old trims, laces, rhinestones, braids, the last of that package
of sequins you have been saving, and any other trinkets you may have around
your home. Can you think of a more fascinating Family Night activity than
making your own ornaments out of such beautiful materials? Chances are that
the junior members of the family will come up with the most original orna-
ments.

Procedures

Using the %" wide ribbon, cut 5 strips and wrap around the styro ball,
dampening your fingers as you go and barely overlapping one row on another.
Be sure that you do not dampen the ribbon in advance, as it will curl and be-
come unusable. Remember that in order for the ball to 'look evenly wrapped,
you must wrap it from top to bottom. This gives a lengthwise grain appearance
to the ball or egg. It is easier to learn how on an egg shape, as you can keep
track of the top and bottom more easily. You must crisscross at the exact spot
on the top and bottom. As you finish with one strip of ribbon, start another
where you left off. You will find that you will have to dampen your fingers
about every 4" or 5", in order to keep the ribbon moist.

Practice makes perfect. If you are doing fruit for a bowl, start with a lem-
on first, as it is oval. If you find you have trouble keeping track of the top and
bottom, you may try putting a corsage pin in each end and wrap toward it.

Each size ball takes a different amount of ribbon and each person wraps a
little differently, so the yardage required must be worked out for each ornament.

Airborne Heritage

Viola Ashton Candland

Just yesterday I watched a mole
Burrowing itself a hole.
Oblivious of the wide, blue sky.

Reflectively, I asked, "Now, why
Should I live like that stupid mole,
Buried in a self-dug hole,
And let life pass me by?"

Today, I saw a little bird

Perched on my lilac bush, and heard

Him chirruping a song.

Do only airborne birds belong

To flowered bush and song and sky?

Ah, no, not only birds, but I!

449

IB
N

18
01

0
0
0)

0)
K

0
0

J
li

IE
a

C/)

LlI

LxJ

(/)

C/)

li_

(/)

■""

(/)

0::

• ->c

■D Q. <U

S E o

~ o +-

DO <D C

o c

^ 0)
w o
TO XJ ■>

. 0) i-
> ^ *1^ w ^
m .— -M

CO
to VO

5 cri

y 0) ^
.9 "o 0)

c o

= 5 c

ce d-Q

bO
52 >

CO ^^
CO cvj °

CD f^ r

c _
00 <u

O E .9

03 o o

u. ^_, o

2? $

0, I- t

I/) sz

I- ro Q-

■ a E

S2 o 8

<u ^ o

c *- ^

c TO nj

— QJ 9

Q. >

o^ ^

"isi

> o

£ E

(/) '"

M- -a

= 03

O Q)

t5.9
ro o
<u o

c ~ H_ ro
5 XI o 00

o c '"-
in

c c

P X}

10 +-> 3
(/) 0) J=

EfS

00 w
£- OJ o
■"■DC

^ ^■-

^-^ ^
I— I ul in

•D

i-! E Q O

03 "-^

•^ i+- ^

•^ — 00

J3 O

EO
d) eg

E ^

S O 3 > >-
P 5S (U „

0)
00

c\j"

o CO

"X3

o <u

■I-' c

3 <u ro

o -^ .E

>♦—

o; o (/)

> oj .E c

Q. +^

o c

Q.TD

T3
(/) O ^ -^'•- (rt

03 m M-
■SCO

00 +^ +-'
00 c w

.. S^ w

c
o

i^ c
XI o

ra N oof- E

<U ^ (U 03

03 (^ X3

>^ F

- 03Cti t
"9 N O O

E E ~ ^
a; 03 <" c

— O r-

i: <D .b

(/)

O ii

4-i <U

o jz

o x:

"S.E

+-• c

OJ >
•^ 03

E ■'"

^c
O Q^

S- E
S- CI.

O _o

jD OJ
E 3

a; i:

E 5

O if)

3 03

o -

-o c

QJ O

+-> —
03

C 3

03 (/) 03

U -{- O

° - °

Q) W QJ

03 T3 £

._ OJ iir

^_. O "9

^ 3 E

C ^ E

S ro'.J2

^ 3 —

O ±; *r

H: <" O

03 _ 03
X3 0)

C C

03 03 "O
(U

.E a;-^

^ > 2

^ ro o »_ J3 (rt -
■> N 0) Q, 03 3

•^ ^ > 03 (U " 2

<u x:
!= 00

$ o ..

03 .E o

(/)

00 o —

o . ^ .c ^

CO c $ ■•

H- .9 ,„ <u -c c

(u ^ ^ jz ■*-• -^

£^ E-^ i^ ° ^

S E

DO >^

^ .°
O C
>*- (U

(/)

.- »- "D
O) DO ^ C
- XJ 01

E^
0) >*-

E"q.

£^

Q. 03
— +-<
<U (rt

O -D
♦^ C

I/)

;_ tf) 0

c E <u

— tfl

fo" to J2 t^ 11

1^ -e o .5P o o

- Q^ W "
■D E 03 "^ <U -

g-i ^ ^--^

1 ^- 00 o o OJ

^ O ^- g_ M E
.9 -'^ iJ" c <u

> tf) <U .± 03 'o

^ o E x: 52 CO

"' - ^ +-> OJ

c: c £ a;
"w 0) .if? y, ^ "oJ

-ri, -^ +-• C (fl

ro -D *- -5? "3 <u
S 0) O 03 2i "

(/) _

03 03

w c </) _ £

>- '-' 03 .—

0) t
^ c

03 -C
00

.— O

^ E

00 o

<D O

-D -^

03 "O

O C
03
(/)

</) OJ

i5 E

<-) o

<U .1=

— jt: "D

00 J5 2!

c E o

0 rz 03

<U t —

E ° 52

0) (U

X: T3 DO

•^ C 03

.. 03 («

+-> to

s-l

c 5 -

i: (u 0)
 o

O C 03

00—0)

^ (u 4:>

(D
(1) O 03 X3

DO "^ <u ro

"■ ^' E

O 00

^ - w °
(u u3 .ii? x:

^^2 -

l« O '^ (1)

V) . CO (^

12 a) c .if?
a> E — >

0) »- —

CU t OJ

^£||

.h o 3

00 4-*

0) .

q; <U

-t: c

sz 12
y <u
i3

x: 1^ 3 -^ -43

E ■ -
>^ E >

O 0

cu. 03

C 0 >- -^ -

0 .h is

0-03
0 DO
0
T3 Q.

O 0

■•-' x:

c
0

4- XJ

W V. C

•Jr .9 ^ O c
O +-> +J +J —

o -Q

§)2

X3 C
03 0

2! E

Q. O c

" to •—

e V,- TD

Q. 0 "D
0 0*^

sz DC c

00 ^ W *:;

^. o > 5

2^ -.if?

'-t -o '^t JZ
^ 0 00 -^

(/) .- C\J —

O £^ '* "D

0 3

§>

9 -J^

0
0

o o

E c5

■2. ' 3

E "
CO <u ^-

>» c

0 XI (/) (/)

^ *. ro .9
0 *: a^

03 Q- ^
> 3 .± -a

r- — 0

E "a r-1 ^

J 0)

CO)
0

UiS,
Ci

a;
E

rs.ioog«i>.-icoior««ooc\j'to^oco^coc\jinc\joorocjCT)^cM
rN.cr>rH^r-<(^rof^vDi-tinoo'~'^'-'^^c\i'-iOc\jroi^'-iCT>

CVJ rO.-i «-< ir)oO_^r-i,-H r-H cvj^O^Ol 00 CM VO O O ■-• '<;l- C\J 00 in rt

CVJ ^"" r-TrHrH r-T ^^ fO CO' r-T (X> CO

CO
CO
00

CM
CM

c c

TO O
£0-43

O N

"Cj-I^CT)'^ CMiniDrJ-CJ^cnOOOOO C\JC7><D00CNVD00'vjT0Cn00lO

r^ rH ^O r-ilDCn^ COCVJCTjf^ CvJ^HCMOU) ^CVJ^-lrHVO

f-H

cr>

C/)

o
(/)

(/5

E
a;

CCstCOVO 00 CM Cr> 00 -v}- rH in 00 O CO CM hs OOO^CnhsCT*
00 1^ 1-H ^ CMr>»rwDCM oo^^f^^^'^o ocnooi^oorH

CO '-H CvJCO >-• inVO t-HCMVDVD t-^^CVJCOr-i

CM
CM

1-H

.J. (/)
c c
ro o

Dp -43
O N

co<^«-Hrv ^invoo^rH <j> cr» cm o co oo ^ oo ^ '-' en r*s •-•

l-H «-< <-l "-H CM r-l i-H CM CO CM r-1 ^

^-
CD
X5

1,891

321

4,096

511
1,640

763
1,098

1,188

654

3,908

285

656

2,418
98,012

933
5,948

377
3,473

I— t

VD
CO

T-l

c c
(U o

O N

VO«-iOO CMr-iOOO 0000<-i(yi q^ rv lO OCM r-i '^
lOr-ivO »-ir:tCMCO COCMrv ,-i lO VO CM --i r-t^

O^l .-H

r-T

00
CO
CO

co"

Q.
C I/) (C X

ro CD "o

■■55
Q

CO "o.E

^>^

- c ^

C CO P

•«> CO CO TO Q>

- -O Q

C 'c

^ J3

oc">^ ^^ u) c=TO ^-^ ^ c:

-_^5^55tt^.2J5gf^o-S^§STOi'5b-^t?;^g
ocucuQ) cucDcuoo^j^E^^jzo 000-2^ .^ TO aJ :^ >
^ZZZZZZZZOOOQ-Q::coc/)HK3>>^^^^

T3
CU

TO j^
■d I/)
^ TO TO

3
O

E O
TO d) >U45

10.2 0--
c o

TO ±: O ^ TO

TOO';:;

.N J^ -jz ^ c ^

TOOO<U.^Oa)TO4]0~"^>TOQ;Oi22

(/) 4r! w —
c c rj

^.ii? c >

^-»

4-'

^ CO

TO M 0

^^im TO O O Qi .^ :£ <V TO4«-- ii ^ TO CU Oi^^^'^'i^'i^

CL —
>— 1.
Cfl 3

i^ o

C/) Crt

■M

4-»

C/)

"D
(U

"c
D

I-

-1

01 —

cMinvDrvoO'5tinvocM^oiooor^«-«oO'!t"^'-H<x>o-<ocMin'!t

inrvci3ococO'-irvoor-4':tcj>«vf'*rH incvjinor-irH r^^ocMrv'^r
in 00 hsCM ';f in CM '-I '-lo_o^cM_';}-_cr> lnln^o^soovo^oo^^o^

o in" CO cm" •h cm' vd r-T

rH ro CM

.J. C/1

c c

TO O
O N

crihsOOOOincgcMcvjrvoo^CT^i^oO'^ovovD'^t'^Lnincrto

CM r-H CO 'H cm rs VD CO «!t C:^ CO CM CM CM CO CM rH rH rH CM CM rH 00
rH in CO

i-
CD

E
CD

eg in vo CO 00 "^ ^

in rH O 00 '-<'-< <D
in i-H CM f-l CO «-H r-H

oovohs CM <-• 00 00 o^ cr> (D in ':± ^ CM in o
<Din*t COO vocMOOrH'^f '^cMcnrvo

^ CO rV CM CM ^ rH VO rH 00 «-l rH^CO

.^ to
c c

TO O
W)-43

r> CO
O N

CD en CM cr> CT» <D *t

CM t-i

o VD in cj^ 00 VD rH <j) r*N (D CO in CM in cr> 1^

CM rH CM CM rH CM rH rH rH i-H

(0
UJ

CD
2

oo^oOrH (X)CM'-<^ooco inoovoin CM inrwoo "^
UD <D c\j CM rv in rv 00 in 00 '^^ 'sj- rH rH cj^ (3^ «;j- cr> vocmoooo '^
CM in rH^_^ t-i vDvD 00^ CM eg 1^ CO in incooo-"* ^

CD inCO" '-H rHlI)TH
rH CO CM

.- to

C C
TO O

o S

rH in

CM CM CM rH 00 ■«;}• O (7^ CM 00 rH cn rH CT> CO O CO

"^ CM CM C3S CO rH r-i r-i 1-t CM rH r-(

(H —

3
0
0

u
0)

(0
(0

0
>l

0
0
CO

.-• in eg CO in a» c\j

•-H^eg«X)rvvo^oc
eg vD vo vD -;t 00 eg

r-* »-l

cr>oooorocoiDeg(r)

(Xi

o o 1-4 vo CO rv-t

rvoo

o 00 00 O rx eg <?t

1— t

(/)

hsro O-^o^,

-^ ro

-i-"*

r^ -<ft 00 CO 00 rH

CO <-•

r-l

in"

1-
o

. ' t/)

c c

CM CO '-< ^ ->;}■«-• -H

r^rHcocoegcDegrH

eg 00

i-Hhsinoiinegcoif)

(0 o

•^ cvjrooo

rH ej

Ol'*

CO eg c\j ID eg ej rH

DJ3-^

t-H

<T>

O N

1— 1

c/)

.-H in eg cNj cr> rH c\j

rH^egvorv(D^oOTtcr>aioocoroco>x>ega>

o o '1 00 vD a> •-<

eg v£) <D vo ^ 00 eg

vor^

o CO 00 o rv esj Tt

rvoo -"^cgrv

^t 00

OlCY)

IV eg -^ 00 CO 00 •-•

00 ;

I— 1

03 O

eg 00 'H 95 ^ in rs

hsT-irococgu3eg«H

fO (T»

rHiN^rocjMnegooir)

CuO-^

^ Oeg';!-

rH eg

00 ro

CO rH eg ID eg eg 1-H

(T)

,2:: ro

i-t

O N

i-T

-r-ICDOO

hscg

I— 1

(/}

00U3 00

rs. 1

lOrH rH

eg^

r-(

00 ;

I— 1
eg

1— 1

eg '

c c ■

ir)o«i)

O^O)

'^t

(C o

^,-iro

^ i

O N

co'

o
o

c 03 c:

03 0) 03
D. »- ^

ro o o)

o
o

X _

(D CD

(0 <^ ^
0N fO ^

0)
C </)
0"D

N C

— ro

03 ^ C

a).y o 1^

ro.iz
E

03.^

c —

TO ^

Q. 3
Q. W
— 03

c t:

03 ,- OJ <1> — 03

^ i: .E -o N .-t 00

03CU3O03OQ.$$(CO

§1

C 3 (/)

' o Cu0_a)

— uo)^"^^ — ^:iTOxi03cu;3O03oi-L^5(co^i-^
-Sis^-I^ZZZ20Q_Q_CLQ-Q_Q-COCOCO(/)C/)|-|-33^

CM eg 00 CD o CO eg th

inoOrH-<d-egiDOin^corHin^DooooO'^r^

(/}

^00 rv

orvoo<Dooco"^cooo

egooo

ScD

CO 00 CD ID eg

eg CO CO

egvooco

in.-<eg

in »-•

1-1 .-4

i-i vo

"^l-

CO00^'-i'-i00«-i<D«DCM«!tr>sCOi-i

rH 0^

1—1

^OegrH

ID eg 00^"*

in.H

rH in 00 f-i

eg o

coco

eg rH

(/)

z
o

eg CO 00 CD o CO '* -1

inoOrH^incDoin^cooin

ococo^r^

^CDrv

OrvTtCDOOCO^COCD

evJOOO'^rH

coco CD ID eg

c/>

Q.>

egrvco

eg ID in CO

in rH CD

•«^

<I50

in rH

rH i-H

coin^,-iTHOOinai<X)eg'^r^in,H

.-1 CD

VOin rH

ID eg 00 vO"*

1-
O

in coi-i

rH inOO i-l

eg "^

r-l

j-{

CO in

r-i

eg rH

r*s

"^t

f—i

03
N

(rt

I/)

4-'

■(-'

■o

is5

H I-

o
o

•c E

T3 i_

C 03 O

i5 .y J^ T3

'" > C ~

ro ;=t" 10

_ "- ro

C/)

C 03

Q.— c C>

C V. i-

<<<CQCDQQooOOQLiJLiJijJLi_ULU.Lj_C3C3C5C3XX±:±::

«3

E -i)-"^ ro <u ^ iS E ro i2 o :ii ro E
<u <u ii ro jr .0 p 0) _ c i3 i^^.E o

0) ro <i^

o c "

c b 0)

ro - 0)

ro . iir

<^ ro o

E ^i^-D

ro ro c ci5 >»

3 D o o o) ro

Ul
(0

III
Di:
o

00
(0

0
O

h ^

7,835 +
1,595+
5,240+

+ + + + + 1

icrea

ecre<

T3
0

4-^

00 r*".
rs CVJ

1-H rH

rH O 00 S

in 00 r^ ^
q q

CVJ

i Q

CO CVJ rH

— ■ *

<o CVJ

5 ^

Q 0^

rH rH

^ (D 00
O 00 li)

ID Ol lO

4-» •—

"sf in

CNJ 00

hs rH

CT^ in in o

CO 00 rH CN

in 00 in ^.

--<" cvJ" oo'
cr> rH rv

CNJ- CVJ-

O PO" '^

''t 00

t-H

""^^^

<y> <^ CO
00 00 o
■^^ in <Ti

"rH

00 00
.-1 00

00 CNj'

CVJ CVJ

O ^D
0\ 04

o in 00 £S
""vh ^o CJ^ J^
ir> 00 in ^.

0>
CO

(T> rf -rt

c\j 00 a>
in ^

1— 1

CVJ- cvj'

rH-^-i^

^ 00

I-H

CVJ

(/>

(/)

'i?

V—.'

(/)

+-»

0)
0)

£
TO

•4->

130

tf)

3
CO

-J

W)
c

"(75

JQ
ID

•^

■M
O

^ V)
«/» .n "^
<1> 0 .9

— ^ 10

crow
c +-> • —

<
CO

d
J ■

OJO

>
a

(/)

£
ro

X .2
^ (/)

1-
o

sz
o

<D
o

1- V)

--' 0

o ro

to ^ to
c -^ £=
.2 ^ ^ .9

(/) 0 j^ to

.i5 -J^ "3 .i2

N
<D

(0 c/) ^

Li_

c/j

-:. "^
o "5;

c/j

Q
J
c

•a

■a

^ E ^ ^

c 'x c c
- o - -

4-
0

a
<

1 $ 1

+ + +

+++++++

+ + + + +

+ + +

Increa
or
Decree

CO
00

c\j in T3

C\i

in
in

CNJ

in CNJ C7)
CVJ 00 t^

rH en ^D

CO
00

CVJ

CVJ fN hs CVJ
00 00 CVJ
00

in (Ti

-• ro

(D o -S
00 00 iS

^ ^ ifi

CO <T» 00

CVJ
in

1-1 00 rH O^
CVJ fN. lO <0

CVJ 't

I-H

1^ -^

0_ 00 i^.

CVJ

O 1^ 00

co"

-H ^' o
rH ro :3;

^■■

r-T ctT o

rH rH

CVJ

in oo"

1— 1

<D ID "^

r^ c\j 00

(D '^t in
00 rv ^

CVJ

00 O 00 '-<

in r^ 00 t*^

rH
r-i

00 "^
in 1)

cn
CO

o\ p^ to

'=1-

rH 00 ^_

00 1^ 00

oo' oo' cnT

CVJ 00

CNJ

^■"

i-T o" '-'

CVJ "-I

cvj'

CVJ

oo'

«— 1

I-H

in 00*"

•-H

(/)

■♦J

/-^

■o

C/)

trt

'■p

s- 0

5£

0
O

+3
N

i/>

CuO

"to

(/)

I
C/)

LlI
Q

LlI

i^ o 52

(/)

z
O

2 P

X
CO

LJ
CQ

D.
CO

^ E

03 (/) .

— — _l

-t-"
0

"o
o

c
0

■D
(U
0

-J

if)

H—

.— 1— ^
■D CQ i::

c ^
- ro 0

^ "D ■»-'

■D
TO
0

to
to

_c
)^

z
<

o w

b--
(/) (/)

c "o c:
o <= ^ .9

S 0 <^ •-

N J^ +j _

"E ro c/5 ^

c
o

'(/)
in

^ CO

ro c

c
o

"to
to

E
(U

-J

0
q:

ro ■♦-'

S)C^

■2

0) o

S i: V
2- O ?s

+ +
CO 't

CVJ

in
o

CVJ

+ + + +
01 o r^ CO

CO CVJ rH

CVJ CVJ
CO CVJ
hs 00

o ui

CO vo

CJ>

CVJ

00
CO
00

r-» O O O

in tN .-H vo

CVJ ^ oo_ vo

a>' co" cvj'

vo in
cvj" o

CO C7>
CO

CO 00
VO

o
in

•t O '^f

hs 00 CJ1

vo a> ^0

co" cvj'

(/)

•o

4- -^

o .2

5 °

Q >

m W —

£ .y -c

o > 3

T. CD

o w »-

<0 "O

c a;

O (/>

■a -c

0) (J

00
c

(0 '-s

^ J m 5 ^ I

■^sfs

i2 "S «J
(0 -r:

c c

2 o w t^ - -
c CO i= -J

h
(0

I
o
<

-t-"

x:
o

o
J-

E
o

•1^ 3^

CU)

ly Vi
Horr

^-l

4->

3
'3

I =

J- 4-<

+- «J

CD .y

C 3

(U o

a. o

CVJ

(T>

1— t

CJI

-JX-J,

>»

4-»

•*->

•o

■D

(A
TO

•A

4-'

>♦-

>+-

tlO

+ +

+ + +

+ +

r>.

<?*•

If)

C\J

"Ct

CVJ

1—1

r-t

rs.

•— 1

cvj

«;!•

•"^

i-l

CsJ

CNJ

cr>

a»

CNi

i-H

CvJ

■^

cvj

O (0
C o

■D '«-'

0..2
E %

■^ ■= ».« ^ £ 0^
•M x: GO I- ro

O +:' C D =

r; o ■- u.

O ,^ Z

■a w <

o
o

^ _ x:

tfl w- (U W) 0)

"5 Z o

b 2

■o

00^2X0 c:
o

— . «/) o

x: >w <u -i^

CO |fl <a .52

«;- (1> 4-> ,—

•5 O
§C/)

5 c:

CD fc

rH n

u^pcorHcoq^vcovq
rvrv,-lcDodif>^OT-Hco
^oco•>:t^coco^olO'^^

°-0

ritcorHCDrvcDLnrvoo
egcDoococDOrv^oco
cv{ rH q^ "^^ o_ "^^ o CD rv

CO (X) in CD in (ij rH "^t ^

CDrvrHCDCDOOCDincvj

CO Q>
CD E

'shcoinqevj'^foo'^p
odrv'>frHCDU5iDeg-«;f

COCO'^'^fCOCOcOlO^

rHCDeg"!tr*svou3egco

«DCMC0OlV00rvrH^

invocDinrv'ct'^fCDco

o" oo"" id rv eg" in id cd"" id
ooOrHOOCDcDineg

(0
K

III

o
o

CM
(D
C\l

Q
LU
O

D
J
IL

CVIO) K

00 (A U

(VIJ <
NO UJ

LjJ

O
Z

<
Q

<
LU

>
<

E
a>

(/)

o _o

_ W O -^

<5 CO IE p ^

S ^

00 —
01

C C

(/)

W) Q,

00.="

c x:
- w

•4^ _ fo .5i

(C CO ^ o

•■^ ,9 00 '^

-J C/) C M-

h
Z
UJ

ji^;||»

^j^H^

.1-^ •

J^^

MMII^Sp!^fl

. J

^"^

||B|||BIIBB|BBPr^'"''^^B

a^E^Hft^^ .aJa^fWW^

-f

+ + +

IT)

00 o

iH O

2 o

1— t

CVJ^

CJ)

00 •-'

oo"

r-t

^'"

CV4 Cvl

CJ)

"o^

rH a^

CNJ

If)

CVJ

vo
q

CVJ 00

CT>

'*■'

00
vo

cvj'

"^'" rv

C3>

0)
00

CVJ

cr>

CJ) CJ)

l-i

vo
at

d
o

If)

d
If)

CVJ
CNJ

CVJ
o

00
vo

in
in

tH
CVJ

in
in

LiJ

vo
00

in rH

q q
rv cji"

CVJ

-a

LL.
U.

4->

OJ SI

LU
CO

0)
■D

ro
E
i2

'kl
3

4-'
U

a;
o

°-^

2fcj
ro cuo

|:>

>♦-

■o

in
.Si

4-»
O

(/)

O
»*—

>4-

4-'
O

'k_

4-'

>» W)

c $r^

c
ro
•♦-'

w
in
<

D o

C/)

■D

(/>

>■

c
ro

CD "D

>+- ro

o
fie:

^ X

"O —
03 CQ

(/) o

</)
•M
u
ca

•4-'

c
o
o

c/)5

>4-

•■iE

00^

V)
0)

a;
{/)

■D

c
ro

■D

O c
0, .2

ro .if?
COS

CD CD

c
o

i-"

4-'

w x:

(/)

+ + +

+ + + +

CVJ

r^.

f5 ^

s >-

<;!•

i-H

vo r>s

I— 1

S! o
u

u
Si

T-4

f— )

I— 1

vo_^ in

"^"" in

"Jt in

CVJ rH

t-i

rv CJ)

CVJ

C7)_

in
1— 1

s§

VO^

0)
CVJ

co"

oo'

CJ) co'

i-T

^""

T-i

O VO

C\J

CVI rH

If)

r-{

vo (»

rv CO

CVJ

in vo

CVJ

vo o

r-«

CVJ

^. ^

fO o

CVJ

*;!■"

S ^

CJ) o'

If)

CVJ

00 fv.
CVJ rH

rH rH

TC"

•5

^— s

QjO

•4-'

^ <«

ro 1-

>-•

•o

c
o
O

4^ a>

CuO ^

k_
ro
o
CO

.E ^

4-'

I
V)

c o

c
g

"in

c
o

ro ^

jr
o
ro

CUO

o; O

z
yj

"o
o

•*-' ro

CD 3

oO"
o
C/) <i^

c
ro

•a
c
ro

k_
T3 ro
c •=

— (/>

C/)

ro
5

.i5 Q. 03

> CO x:

+-»

00
00

q
CVJ-

CM IV CNJ

CVJ VO in

912
926
878

CVJ IV IV

CVJ ivo

in
in
vo

in
q
cvj'

ro
vo
(J)

CO
UJ

<
I-
co

Q.
UJ

I/)

CDT3
oS-Ocq

?^&|

ro c^lj_

"-m CD

ro ^ trt

z^ o

<j)

if)

-»

(/)

4-'

(/)

LlI

r—

r-{

r-H

T-i

CVJ

■ '^

CVJ

fefl

4-<

— 1

O
CO

cn
vo

rH
CO

O
O

■o
c
ro

(A
0)

c
ra

— 1

c
ro

CD
JQ

■D

(/]

4-1

0
o

tfl

4-1

-i-

(/)

i/)

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent
through stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing
the submittal of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for
January 1958, page 47, and in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

European Mission, Relief ^ociety Leaders and Singing Mothers at
Servicemen's Conference, Bertchesgaden, Germany

November 1963

Upper picture, left to right: Mary Russon, Swiss Mission; Lyle Petersen,
Norwegian; Frieda Loscher, Austrian; Jean Fletcher, Swedish; Ingred Soren-
sen, Danish; Ruth Benson, Central German; Emily Myers, North German;
Frances Tate, Berlin; Genevieve Gardner, South German; Carolyn Brugger,
Servicemen's Relief Society Coordinator, European Mission.

Not in the picture: Minnie P. Burton, European Mission; Agnes Jacobs,
Bavarian; Marilyn Anderson, Finnish; Edith Mclntire, West German Mission.

Lower picture: Singing Mothers who presented music for the conference.

Sister Brugger reports: "For three spiritually filled days, we met and par-
took of the spirit of our wonderful leaders. There were two special meetings
for Relief Society, one a special workshop for presidents and secretaries, with
specific helps given on the annual report. A skit was presented to point out
better ways to prepare the narrative section of the report. A question and an-
swer period was informative to all.

"On the final morning of this conference, our lovely spiritual Relief Society
session was held. Edith Mclntire, of the West German Mission, gave a farewell
tribute to Minnie P. Burton, thanking her, on behalf of all of us, for the willing
service she has given. The Germans refer to Sister Burton by saying, 'Sie ist
eine Dame' (She is a lady). This is a German's highest tribute to a woman.
A cut crystal candy dish was presented to Sister Burton to remind her of the
love and respect we feel for her. Sister Burton, in her remarks, asked that we
open the door for the Savior. Sister Maxine Hanks, of the British Mission,
expressed the desire that we all have the proper attitudes. Sister Freda Joan
Lee, wife of our beloved apostle Harold B. Lee, expressed a hope that we would
pray with our children. Each sister who spoke left her testimony and love
with us.

"Singing Mothers from all parts of Europe blended their voices and gave
moving renditions in the Relief Society sessions, and in a general session of the
conference. When we left the beautiful Bavarian Alps, we had a renewed de-
sire for service and stronger testimonies, and we were indeed spiritually fed and
physically uplifted."

460

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

JUNE 1964

Tacoma Stake (Washington), Tacoma First Ward Bazaar

November 1963

Left to right: Rosella Seal, First Counselor; Marion Harris, President;
Vera Casto, Second Counselor; Bessie Groom, work meeting leader.

Jennie Wheeler, President, Tacoma Stake Relief Society, reports: "The
sisters of the Tacoma First Ward proved the worth of hard work in preparing
for their bazaar. They made a total of $550. About $140 was earned from
serving a turkey dinner the evening of the bazaar, and the remainder came
from items made by the sisters during the year. The pillowcases draped over
the front of the table were made by Anna Conquest, a sister who is eighty-one
years old. She averages a pair of pillowcases a month, but the month before
the bazaar she made three pairs. All are solid embroidery. Best sellers at the
bazaar were eighteen sets of tea towels, plus some singles; a dozen sets of pil-
lowcases, two dozen cloth balls, detergent bottle covers, eleven doll quilts, four
large quilts (with orders for more) ; two dozen cloth hangers, aprons, and chil-
dren's clothing. We certainly felt that this fund-raising activity was an out-
standing example of diligence and cooperation."

Reseda Stal^e (California) Singing Mothers Present Music for Different Occasions

Merlene Colarusso, President, Reseda Stake Relief Society, reports: "In
recent months, the Reseda Stake Relief Society Singing Mothers chorus has
presented a spring concert, commemorated the Society's anniversary, given an
autumn concert, and was featured in the stake Inter-Faith social. Maryann M.
Mendenhall is chorister, and Carol C. Cook, organist."

Whittier Stake (California) "Fashion Fair With a Forward Flair"
September 20, 1963

Left to right: Jean Ann Bowman and Jacqueline Kaline, two of ninety-
three models who participated in the fashion show.

Rea W. Jorgensen is president of Whittier Stake Relief Society, with
Bette McDonough and Alta Ellis as her counselors.

Sister Jorgensen reports: " 'Come to the Fair — Our Fashion Fair With
a Forward Flair.' With these words, the Whittier Stake Relief Society set the
stage for a full evening of festivity and fashion. An ingenious carousel and a
giant pink horse delighted both models and spectators as the curtains parted.
Musical numbers were interspersed with a colorful narration which kept the
fair moving at a lively pace. Models, from toddlers to grandmothers, came
on stage in small groups to view the wonder and excitement created with
paint and paper.

"This fashion fair was the culmination of a summer sewing school held
in each ward of the stake. Ensembles for all occasions were proudly worn
by those who had taken advantage of this wonderful opportunity afforded
them by the Relief Society. Various fashions shown included morning, after-
noon, and evening wear, children's apparel, mother and daughter outfits,
maternity wear, and accessory magic. As each of the ninety-three models
walked down the ramp toward the many gaily decorated booths, a capacity
audience of nearly 450 applauded their appreciation for the efforts of these
sisters."

462

I i *'\ ; W ^*' ^

Florida Mission, Florida West District Visiting Teachers Honored

October 27, 1963

Front row, left to right: Carol Jean Sweetwood, theology class leader; Tot-
tie Brown, visiting teacher adviser; Effie Tucker (thirty-four years of visiting
teaching) ; Thursa Adisson (seventy-eight years old, oldest visiting teacher) ;
Sister Wilson Allred, youngest visiting teacher; Stella Herring, President, West
Florida District Relief Society.

Back row, left to right: Nona Goodson, First Counselor; Florence Ewing,
pianist; Dorothy Britsch, Secretary-Treasurer; Jo Ann Norton, Second Coun-
selor; Tura Lee Buzzett, Magazine representative; Mary Etta Williamson, liter-
ature class leader. Loree Faircloth, social science class leader, and Gayle Farns-
worth, chorister, were not present when the picture was taken.

OUie Hutchinson, President, Florida Mission Relief Society, reports: "The
West Florida District honored the visiting teachers at leadership meeting, Oc-
tober 27, 1963. The film 'Unto the Least of These' was presented and enjoyed
by all present. We feel that all were inspired by the meeting to be more prompt
and faithful in magnifying their callings as visiting teachers. Corsages and Re-
lief Society pins were presented to the sister with the most years of service, to
the oldest sister, and to the youngest."

Gooding Stake (Idaho) Relief Society Board
October 1963

Front row, left to right: former President Nina Beth G. Cunningham;
Education Counselor Rula B. Johnson; Work Director Counselor Ada H. Reid;
Secretary-Treasurer Rue Spencer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Nellie H. Weaver, chorister; Virgie T.
Packer, organist; Viola J. Gold, Magazine representative; Mary G. Lancaster,
visiting teacher message leader; Juanita Hendrix, work meeting leader; Lucille
A. Gibbs, literature class leader. Ulden Shupe, social science class leader.

Sister Cunningham reports: "For the first time in the history of Gooding
Stake in Southern Idaho, the full stake board attended the Relief Society
Annual General Conference in October 1963, with the exception of the theology
class leader, which position was not filled at that time. These sisters expressed
great appreciation for the wonderful inspiration and helps given by the capable
General Board sisters, and by the General Authorities. Each of the stake
board members in the picture has served for many years in Relief Society
work, and has given faithful and devoted service."

Elaine P. Dixon is the new president of Gooding Stake Relief Society.

Big Horn Stake (Wyoming) Relief Society Annual Christmas Exhibit

November 21, 1963

Left to right: Annalesa Strom, a native of Sweden, who demonstrated
Christmas customs in Sweden; Evelyn Lewis, Work Director Counselor, Cowley
Ward; Helen Snell, work meeting leader, Cowley Ward.

Pauline R. Stevens, President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society, reports:
"Each ward exhibited outstanding work and demonstrated the Christmas cus-
toms of other lands and served each visitor with a taste of native foods served
at Christmastime in that land. The stake Relief Society board served punch
and pretty cookies to all who attended, from a beautiful Christmas table. The
purpose of this exhibit each year is to help our own sisters and give them ideas
for Christmas, and also to interest nonmembers. It has grown so large we are
afraid our cultural hall will not be large enough for one day's display. Between
five and six hundred people attended."

464

JUNE 1964

North Davis Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for
Annual Christmas Concert, December 21, 1963

Susan W. Nelson, President, North Davis Stake Relief Society, reports:
"Amid the festive holiday splendor of poinsettias and holly, sixty Singing Moth-
ers of the North Davis Stake sang songs of the Christmas season and hymns
of praise to the Prince of Peace at their annuad Christmas concert. It was an
evening long to be remembered by families and friends who filled the chapel
to overflowing.

"The table in one foyer was decorated to depict an old-fashioned Christ-
mas, with an oil lamp, bowls of shiny red apples and popcorn, and an old Bible
opened to the Christmas story. Decorations in the other foyer portrayed
"Peace on Earth," with a nativity scene, a Bible opened to Luke 2, candles
and poinsettias.

"The sisters were dressed in snowy white blouses and dark skirts, each with
a colorful red Christmas corsage. As the narrator set the atmosphere for each
musical mmtiber, colored slides of nativity scenes were shown to bring to our
hearts the true spirit of Christmas.

"Following the concert, refreshments, consisting of French pastries and
fruited punch, were served at two beautifully decorated tables which added to
the yuletide atmosphere. lola Murray was the capable director of this lovely
evening. The superb artistry upon the organ by Alice Gailey, and the equally
beautiful accompaniment upon the piano by Marvetta Saunders (mother and
daughter) were enjoyed by all. Talented guest artists presented special vocal
and instrumental numbers.

"These mothers have faithfully met at nine in the morning each Saturday
to practice for the Christmas concert and stake conference. To be a Singing
Mother is a joy and satisfaction which is held in high regard among our mem-
bers. Susan W. Nelson, President, North Davis Stake Relief Society, and her
Counselors LaVon S. Reid and Vera Thurgood, and board members were re-
sponsible for the planning, decorations, and refreshments for this lovely and
successful evening."

466

THEOLOGY
The Doctrine and Covenants

Preview of Lessons for 1964-65

Elder Roy W. Doxey

During the year 1832 the Proph-
et Joseph Smith was in Ohio
except for about two months
while going to and from Jackson
County, Missouri. Eleven of the
fifteen Sections that make up this
series of lessons were received in
1832. They consist of some of the
better-known revelations in the
Doctrine and Covenants. Many
aspects of these revelations are
presented. All of the revelations
are important and should be
studied as sources of wisdom and
guidance in life. Included for
study this year is Section 76
which has been called the grand-
est and most wonderful revelation
on the destiny of man that has
ever been revealed. The principles
of justice, mercy, and love are
found therein, and the magna-
nimity of scope involving the sal-
vation of man has not been
surpassed in any other revelation
on the degrees of glory.

While the Prophet was in Mis-
souri, the Lord gave him two
revelations about the law of con-
secration and related subjects. At
this period the Church was en-
deavoring to bring about the eco-
nomic welfare of its members

through unifying them in a body
of faithful followers.

In a day when emphasis is
placed upon individual responsi-
bility to do missionary work, we
learn through the Prophet Joseph
Smith that no responsible per-
son in the Church is free from
this obligation. Some principles
by which men shall be judged are
mentioned, and the attitude of
the saints toward those not of the
true Church are indicated.

One of the great Priesthood
revelations of this dispensation
was received in 1832. The saints
were imbued with the desire to
learn more about the Zion of the
latter days and its glory. The
temple to be built in Jackson
County, Missouri, appeared to be
of considerable interest to the
members, so the Lord gave in-
formation about this holy struc-
ture and its place in the plan of
salvation. Although the male
member of the Church is or-
dained to the Priesthood, the
principles of Priesthood are appli-
cable to the woman. Salvation, in
its highest sense, comes to those
who honor and magnify their call-
ings in the kingdom of God. Tests

467

JUNE 1964

on how well the citizens of the in heeding the guidance received

kingdom of God, male and female, from the leadership of the

honor the Priesthood are found in Church.

this material. Other aspects of Concluding this year's lessons

the Priesthood are considered, is one of the most remarkable

such as the healing of the sick in prophecies of modem times. One

the true Church. of the functions of the Lord's

The loyal saint accepts the in- prophet is to warn the world of

terpretations of the revelations the consequences of evil-doing,

from the First Presidency. Sev- Joseph Smith's mission as a pro-

eral times during this dispensa- phet is confirmed in the prophecy

tion some interpreters of revela- on the American Civil War and

tions have been misled in their the other events mentioned in

desire to foster their own in- that revelation. If there has ever

terests, and they have departed been a time when the saints

from the time-tested principles should listen to the prophet's

which keep the kingdom of God voice it is in this day of prophe-

a house of order. A lesson is de- sied war and other calamities,
voted to a revelation which has The 1964-65 series of lessons

given rise to much speculation, have been given the following

Always the saint has found safety titles and objectives:

Lesson 57 — The Vision (D&C 76:1-49).

Objective: To study the origin of Section 76; its teachings concerning eternal
progression; the vision of God and Christ; and the meaning of Satan's victory
and his defeat.

Lesson 58 — The Vision (concluded) (D&C 76:50-119).

Objective: To study God's plan for the salvation of all his children who can
be saved.

Lesson 59 — The Church Independent (D&C 78, 83).

Objective: To study some important aspects of the law of consecration and
the importance of unity within the Church.

Lesson 60 — Individual Responsibility as a Member and Missionary
(D&C 79, 80, 81, 82).

Objective: To show individual missionary responsibility and that the Lord
is bound when you do as he says.

Lesson 61 — The Revelation on Priesthood (D&C 84:1-42).

Objective: To understand the importance of the Priesthood in the salvation
of man; the special blessings available to this generation of Priesthood bearers;
and the importance of the Priesthood as reflected in its oath and covenant.

Lesson 62 — The Revelation on Priesthood (concluded)
(D&C 84:43-120).

Objective: To appreciate that the Lord has provided many ways by which
man may know and understand the plan of salvation and the place of the
Priesthood in the plan.

468

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Lesson 63 — The One Mighty and Strong (D&C 85).

Objective: To recognize the importance of adhering to the revelations of the
Lord, and how claim to office may be tested.

Lesson 64 — The Prophecies on Wars (D&C 86, 87).

Objective: To understand the parable of the Wheat and the Tares and to
study some prophecies given by Joseph Smith concerning the American Civil
War and subsequent world events that witness him as a true prophet.

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGES
Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Preview of Messages for 1964-65
Christine H. Robinson

The Doctrine and Covenants, fact that all men will be judged

containing revelations and in- by their own works and that we

structions given through the must seek and understand the

Prophet Joseph Smith, is our work of the Lord as the source of

modern scripture designed to pro- all truth.

vide specific guidance to all of us More specifically, the great
in our daily lives. The pages of principle of obedience is discussed
this remarkable scripture are full in relation to the fact that all
of fundamental truths which can blessings from the Lord are based
help us achieve a higher level of upon strict adherence to his laws
joyous, purposeful living. and requirements. Moreover,
The 1964-65 "Truths to Live when we follow the Lord's in-
By From the Doctrine and Cove- structions he is bound to bestow
nants," as in previous years, pre- upon us the blessings associated
sent, emphasize, and illustrate with this obedience. The impor-
specific character and personality tant human attitude of thankful-
traits necessary in the foundation ness is discussed in relation to
of a full Christian life. For ex- the effect it has in enlarging and
ample, the 1964-65 messages dis- glorifying the personality. In
cuss such important personal presenting the divine principle of
qualities and attitudes as obedi- unselfish service to others, em-
ence, thankfulness, unselfish serv- phasis is placed on the fact that
ice, resistance to temptation, the joy and happiness come to those
pitfalls and dangers involved in who are deeply concerned and
attempting to judge others, the interested in the welfare, success,
importance of developing our own and happiness of their neighbors.
God-given talents, together with Each of these messages is de-
such fundamental truths as the veloped so as to demonstrate how

469

JUNE 1964

the application of these living tive examples designed to clarify

truths can improve our own lives the principles being taught and

and set the foundation for joyous, to motivate personal application,
purposeful accomplishments. The 1964-65 visiting teacher

Again this year, these living messages and their objectives are

truths are supported with illustra- as follows:

Message 57 — "Leave Judgment Alone With Me, for It Is Mine and I
Will Repay" (D&C 82:23).

Objective: To emphasize the importance to us of conscientiously and consist-
ently avoiding the temptation to judge others.

Message 58 — "And He Who Receiveth All Things With Thankfulness
Shall Be Made Glorious . . ." (D&C 78:19).

Objective: To emphasize the fact that thankfulness enlarges and glorifies the
personality and radiates a spirit of friendliness.

Message 59 — "Every Man Seeking the Interest of His Neighbor . . ."
D&C 82:19).

Objective: To deserve the Lord's blessings, and the love of our neighbors, our
actions must show genuine interest in and concern for others.

Message 60 — "... That Every Man May Improve Upon His Talent,
That Every Man May Gain Other Talents, Yea Even an Hundred
Fold ..." (D&C 82:18).

Objective: To illustrate that as we develop the talents with which we have been
blessed, our abilities will be magnified and expanded.

Message 61 — "Watch, for the Adversary Spreadeth His Dominions"
(D&C 82:5).

Objective: To emphasize the fact that Satan is working exceedingly hard to
capture men's souls and that we must be eternally on guard.

Message 62 — "For the Word of the Lord Is Truth, and Whatsoever Is
Truth Is Light . . ." (D&C 84:45).

Objective: To explain the nature of truth and to show the importance of search-
ing for it constantly.

Message 63 — "For They Shall Be Judged According to Their Works,
and Every Man Shall Receive According to His Own Works . . ."
(D&C 76:111).

Objective: To be counted worthy and to receive the commendation of the Lord,
our lives must be filled with fruitful actions.

Message 64 — "I, the Lord, Am Bound When Ye Do What I Say; But
When Ye Do Not What I Say, Ye Have No Promise" (D&C 82:10).

Objective: To show that only through obedience to the Lord's laws will prom-
ised blessings come.

470

WORK MEETING
Molding a Happy Life

Preview of Discussions for 1964-65
Winnifred C. Jardine

Objctive: To determine those things which a mother in any stage of life can
do to bring happiness into her home, to each member of her family, and to
herself in today's world.

Man is that he might have joy."
As Latter-day Saints we know
that there is no greater quest on
this earth than the search for
happiness. And there is no great-
er mission for a Latter-day Saint
woman than to fill her home and
the lives of those around her with
the happiness and joy spoken of
by Jacob in 2d Nephi. By her
very dedication to the care and
comfort of her family and the
building of a home, she will reap
great measures of joy for herself,
for as President Heber J. Grant
has said, "The true way to be
happy is to do something to add
to others' happiness. . . . Forget
self, and joy here and hereafter
will come to you."

Teachings of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
are all directed to this happiness
we seek. And because our re-
ligion is practical, it can be ap-
plied to matters of everyday
concern, matters that have direct
bearing on the happiness of us
all — the health of the family.

Discussion 1: Introduction

personal attractiveness, resources,
daily work, communication.

It is hoped that through these
discussions we will remember
that a life of happiness is made
up of individual days, and that
each day should be a satisfying
unit in itself. It is as though we
must account to our Heavenly
Father at the conclusion of each
twenty-four hours for the stew-
ardship he has given us of fam-
ily and friends, home, material
goods, work to do, talents, and
the love of dear ones. And if, at
the close of each day, we can give
an accounting of having used
these resources reverently and re-
spectfully, multiplying their value
and increasing their yield, then
these daily stones will build into
monumental lives of joy.

To this end the 1964-65 home
management discussions are di-
rected. They will concentrate
upon the physical tools we have
to use in molding happy lives for
our families and ourselves.

Objective: To decide what happiness is and what some of the bases for its
achievement may be.

Discussion 2: Health and Its Influence on Happiness

Objective: To examine common-sense ways of maintaining good health within
the family.

Discussion 3: Personal Attractiveness, a Factor in Happiness

Objective: To see the effect of our personal attractiveness on our own and our
family's happiness.

471

JUNE 1964

Discussion 4: Home — A Haven of Happiness

Objective: To discuss the tremendous import of the state of the home on the
happiness of the family.

Discussion 5: Using One's Resources to Find Happiness

Objective: To appraise ways one can use those things she already possesses to
further the happiness of her family and herself.

Discussion 6: The Happiness That Comes From Work

Objective: To observe the effect of work on one's happiness.

Discussion 7: Good Communication Is Essential to Happiness (Part I)

Objective: To discuss the need for improving one's own power of expression as
an asset to happiness.

Discussion 8: Good Communication Is Essential to Happiness (Part II)

Objective: To point up the great need among family members and friends to
understand each other through good communication.

LITERATURE

The Individual and Human Values as Seen
Through Literature

Textbook: Out of the Best Books: An Anthology of Literature. Part
I: The Individual and Human Values As Seen Through Literature, by
Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas, Deseret Book Company,

Salt Lake City, Utah

Preview of Lessons for 1964-65

Dr. Bruce B. Clark

For the first time in its history Department at Brigham Young

the Relief Society organization is University, and Robert K. Thom-

publishing its own textbook for as, Associate Professor of English

use in the literature program for and Director of the Honors Pro-

the two years ahead. As indicated gram at Brigham Young Univer-

above, the general title of the sity.

work is Out of the Best Books: The principal idea behind the

An Anthology of Literature. Part new book and the new literature

I, just published, and intended program related to it is that the

for two years' use during 1964-65 best way to study literature is to

and 1965-66, is sub-titled The read it — that the work of litera-

Individual and Human Values As ture itself is more important than

Seen Through Literature. Parts anything that can be said about

II and III, now in preparation, it or its author. Therefore, rather

are intended for use in subse- than emphasize historical and

quent years. The authors are biographical matters, the new ap-

Bruce B. Clark, Professor of Eng- proach will emphasize the selec-

lish and Chairman of the English tions of literature themselves,

472

LESSON DEPARTMENT

often devoting a full lesson to
just one or two short stories or
poems.

It would be desirable and bene-
ficial to the Relief Society sisters
if they would obtain copies of the
new text and come to meetings
prepared to discuss poems, stor-
ies, etc., contained therein. Fairly
extensive comments on the selec-
tions are printed in the text, but
these pertain principally to criti-
cal analysis and interpretation
rather than to historical or bio-
graphical background. They are
meant to supplement rather than
substitute for a reading of the
works themselves. Literature is
vivid and exciting and provoca-
tive and inspiring — but only
when it is read. And it should be
read not only by the literature
leaders but also by all of the Re-
lief Society sisters.

The selections in the new book
— and therefore the lessons also
— are arranged by theme (subject
matter) rather than by time or
country. In the past, several
years have been spent on English
literature, including two years on
Shakespeare, and several years on
American literature. Now the se-
lections will be drawn from world
literature — some modern and
some ancient, some from one lan-
guage and some from another,
some of one type and some of an-
other. Experience persuades us
that the best story or poem for
group discussion is one that fo-
cuses on some psychological, phil-

osophical, or ethical question,
yielding insight into human val-
ues, ideals, truths, problems, and
frustrations. The new book con-
tains selections rich in such in-
sights, and these insights are
emphasized in the textual anal-
ysis of the works.

Three standards have con-
trolled the selection of each poem
or story included in the new text:
(1) that it be literature of high
quality; (2) that it explore sub-
ject matter and convey a message
of value to the women of the
Church and their families; (3)
that it be written in such a way
as to be understandable and
meaningful to the readers for
whom it is intended. This third
point presents a special problem
because the Relief Society mem-
bership includes women of such
varied background. So that the
book can be as useful and mean-
ingful as possible, each section
contains some relatively difficult
selections and some relatively
easy ones. Comments in the les-
sons in the Relief Society Maga-
zine will suggest ways of using
these selections for different
groups. Also, the book contains
in each section a number of
"extra" selections, intended to
supplement and enrich the lesson
material itself and to provide
reading material for use in the
homes of the Relief Society sis-
ters.

The lesson titles and objectives
for 1964-65 are as follows:

Lesson 1 — The Appreciation and Criticism of Literature

Objective: To develop the insight into literature which comes from an under-
standing of the principles of literary criticism.

Lesson 2 — Literature "Tasted . . . Swallowed . . . Digested"

Objective: To experience the variety and depth of literary insight.

473

JUNE 1964

Lesson 3 — Poetry of Faith in God and Man: Part I

Objective: To show how spiritual values and faith in God and man have been
expressed through poetry.

Lesson 4 — Poetry of Faith in God and Man: Part II

Objective: To show further how spiritual values and faith in God and man have
been expressed through poetry.

Lesson 5 — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes through Literature:
Part I

Objective: To demonstrate how literature dramatizes the evil of worldly ma-
terialism and affirms higher values.

Lesson 6 — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes through Literature:
Part 11

Objective: To demonstrate how literature dramatizes the evil of selfishness and
affirms the ideal of unselfishness.

Lesson 7 — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes through Literature:
Part III

Objective: To show how literature exposes the waste of self -righteousness and
hypocrisy and affirms the worth of genuine righteousness and sincerity.

Lesson 8 — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes through Literature:
Part IV

Objective: To show how literature recognizes the greater difficulty of seeing
faults in oneself than of seeing them in other people.

SOCIAL SCIENCE

Divine Law and Church Government

The Functioning of Church Government

Preview of Lessons for 1964-65
Elder Ariel S. Ballif

Each year the social science
lessons of the Relief Society ex-
amine an area of human interac-
tion, observe the forces producing
human behavior, and consider
ways and means of improving the
stimulation for and raising the
standard of behavior of the mem-
bers of our society.

In the first of the series on
Divine Law and Church Govern-
ment emphasis was placed on
divine law as the basis for Church
government, and on Church gov-
ernment as Priesthood in action.
It was pointed out that divine

law has been continuously avail-
able to man, and that God's or-
ganization on earth is designed
to give direction to the lives of
human beings so that through
faith and the exercise of intelli-
gent choice one can obtain the
fullness of his possibilities and,
eventually, reach perfection. Di-
vine law is not restrictive nor
designed as a deterrent. On the
contrary, it is creative and dy-
namic with the welfare of man-
kind as its objective. "For behold,
this is my work and my glory —
to bring to pass the immortality

474

LESSON DEPARTMENT

and eternal life of man" (Pearl
of Great Price, Moses 1:39).

In the lesson year 1963-64, at-
tention was focused upon Church
government as an effective and
thoroughly organized unit fully
providing for interrelations of the
various parts, dominated by the
divine nature of the Church as a
whole.

In the current series our effort
is to see all human activity in the
light of divine law. The design
of the Creator for the perfection
of mankind unfolds in the revela-
tions of the divine will expressed
in Church government. The basic
function of Church government is
"to bring to pass the immortality
and eternal life of man" (Moses
1:39).

Our attention is called to the
fact that the law of God and
his organization is devoted en-
tirely to helping man achieve his
greatest potential. Force is not
the method, but counsel, persua-
sion, long-suffering, gentleness,
meekness, and love unfeigned, to-
gether with the development of
faith through inspiration and
revelation, is God's method.
(D&C 121:41.)

From this point of view.
Church government should pro-
vide the direction for the activity
of Church members. Every phase
of life from birth to death, includ-
ing the daily routine of making a
living or solving the problems of
society, should be included.

Honesty, full respect for the
rights of others, unselfishness and
love of fellow men are the basic
requirements for citizenship in
the kingdom of God. "We should
put forth every effort to supplant
the aristocracy of wealth with the
aristocracy of character and to

SACRED MUSIC

FOR THREE PART

LADIES VOICES

ABIDE WITH ME;

'TIS EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

ETERNAL LIFE Dungan .25

GOD OF ALL
NATURE-Tchailcovsky 30

GO YE FORTH WITH

MY WORD-Madsen 25

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen 25

IN HIS STEPS-Wilson .25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

ONWARD CHRISTIAN
SOLDIERS-Sullivan 30

TWENTY THIRD

PSALM-Schubert 25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval □ Charge
□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State _

liai|iie$IMiisic I

IIIIIIIMIIIIIHI

[^&mf(t^

15 E. 1st South

J' Salt Lake City II, Utah

475

JUNE 1964

awaken in the minds of the youth
a realization that to be honest,
to be dependable, to be a loyal
citizen of the country, to be true
to the standards of the Gospel
are the noblest ideals of life"
(McKay, President David O.:
Church News, October 26, 1963,
page 2).

Priesthood is dynamic, de-
manding creativeness. Progress is
the objective. Government of the
Church has the challenge of
growth and expansion until it
touches the life of every human
being upon the earth. As a suc-
cessfully functioning organiza-
tion it must produce evidence of
the continual improvement of hu-
man conduct. The final product
is the perfected individual, and
the perfected human family.

The function of Church gov-
ernment must embody all of the this year will give detailed expres-
benefits of divine guidance. Sa- sion to the ideas involved in the
tan's plan would have robbed man above discussion:

Lesson 15 — The Application of Divine Law to Life

Objective: To emphasize that rehgion and life are and must be one.

Lesson 16 — The Function of Divine Law in Family Relations

Objective: To point out that the place of honor for the Priesthood in the home
is claimed on meritorious behavior.

Lesson 17 — The Function of Divine Law in Family Relations (concluded)

Objective: To show that the most effective method of character building is pri-
marily a result of wholesome family relations.

Lesson 18 — Priesthood Function and the Community

Objective: To point out that the functioning of the Priesthood involves the total
of human experience.

Lesson 19 — The Value of Church Activity

Objective: To show that activity in the Church is essential to the fulness of life.

Lesson 20 — The Church Welfare Program

Objective: To increase our understanding of the meaning and implications of
brotherhood.

Lesson 21 — Summary: Peace in the Hearts of Men

Objective: To emphasize the vital role of the function of Church government in
bringing about peace on the earth.

of progress. It would have taken
away decision. It would have
applied force instead of reason.
Christ's plan provided for person-
al growth through initiative, de-
cision-making, and creativity. His
plan recognized the potential of
Godhood in man and provided an
organization through which man
may enjoy unlimited develop-
ment even to the perfection of the
Father. * "Be ye therefore perfect,
even as your Father which is in
heaven is perfect" (Matt. 5:48).

Christ's government on earth
as in the heavens must call forth
the divine characteristics of man
in overcoming selfishness, greed,
and hate, and in controlling the
appetites, disciplining the mind,
and in stirring man with a never-
ending thirst for and the quest of
knowledge.

The following lesson outline for

476

Night

Ida Elaine James

There is a bliss in solitude of night

When the grass is a mint of silver, softly bright,

The crickets singing litanies of praise

In harmony with our nights . . . their days. . . .

Little branches weave their soothing fingers
Across night's forehead, where peace lingers.

Day's wounds are soothed, and languid air
Rests the tired heart, for everywhere
Is beauty's blanket mercifully spread
Impartially over the living and the dead.

In the garden, lilies whitely gleaming
Invite us tenderly to share their dreaming.

Star-jewelled sky — earth's counterpane, we rest ■
I'll say my prayers, and sleep upon her breast.

WORLD'S FAIR - MAY
TO OCTOBER -1964

Both individual and
Group Tours

There will be several tours to the

World's Fair including the Hill

Cumorah Pageant.

Tour leaving July 12, includes

Hill Cumorah Pageant, World's Fair,

Montreal and Quebec, Canada

EUROPE - AUGUST, 1964

HAWAII

JUNE 17 -OCTOBER 12

TOURS

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Falls 522-2581

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Zone 1 and 2 55

Zone 3 60

Zone 4 65

Zone 5 80

Zone 6 90

Zone 7 1.05

Zone 8 1.20

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EWIpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

J^X

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

477

Help Make Sewing
A Breeze With Your
Electric Scissors

Make your sewing look more
professional with these
quality electric scissors.

• Instant Push Button Action

• Ideal for Cutting All Fabrics

• Complete with U.L.
Approved Cord

• The Whole Family May
Use With Complete Safety

• Can Be Used Right or Left
Handed

• A welcome gift for every
Homemaker

• Wonderful for the Young
Sewer

Special Offer to Organizations

— only $3.98

— plus 20c postage —

Robert and David Co.

P. O. Box 2362

Salt Lake City, Utah

Please send me pair of Electric Scissors.

Enclosed $4.18 in Money Order.

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include Zy^% Sales Tax

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

21 days — June 21 to July 11:

World's Fair Church historical places

(does not include pageant).

24 days — July 23 to August 15:
World's Fair, Church historical places,
including Hill Cumorah Pageant.

All New York tours include: Show at
Jones Beach, Rockettes, Top Broad-
way Show and a special event ticket
at World's Fair, etc.

NORTHWEST TOUR

16 days — June 10 to June 25: North-
west Tour and Portland Rose Parade.

BLACK HILLS

8 days — - August 16 to August 23:
Black Hills Passion Play Tour.

hther James Tours

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: EM 3-5229 ~ EL 99-8051

Bird Song

Evelyn Fjeldsted

The song of the lark,
Spontaneous and clear,
Brings a wish to embark
On the way to that sphere,
To that uncharted place.
Where a glad little song,
Ringing out into space,
Transcends every wrong.

And the robin's first call.
At the coming of dawn,
Brings memories of all
The days that are gone.
And when later he sings
In the rain without fear.
The thought that he brings
Is of peace and good cheer.
Songbirds and rain.
Sing the ancient refrain.

478

One Year Old

Christie Lund Coles

Today I taught her
How to blow the fluff
From a seeded dandelion,
Watching the dainty stuff

Rise with the slightest breeze.
I watched her unbelief
At a bubble, rounded.
Iridescent, brief.

I saw her shape her lips.
Blowing hard. After,
I heard a small whistle.
And her proud laughter.

SPECIAL 10 DAY TOUR

Fly to World's Fair for 3 days. Bus to
Hill Cumoroh Pageant, Sacred Grove,
Kirtland Temple, Carthage Jail, Nau-
voo. Liberty Jail, Winter Quarters
Cemetery.

ALL PERSONALLY ESCORTED

"Let Us Help You Travel Worry Free"

Call or Write

TyUvtdodL JhjDUDSiL,

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main

Salt Lake City

328-3161

The Secret

Eleanor W. Schow

I learned a little secret, and this it proved to be,
A tiny seed of regret for one scarce known to me,
I knew its power at first sight;
This little seed was dynamite.

I saw fear of deep trouble within her eyes, and doubt;
The heart must burn as stubble when gossip flies about;
And so within the heart of me
I hid that seed where none could see.

Then with apparent blindness I left it very still,
And fed by loving kindness it throve and grew until
One day it bloomed, and all could see
Sweet fragrant flowers of love for me.

oH^^^

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Sarah Elizabeth Wilson Younj
Sanford, Colorado

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Milicent Curtis Smith
Bakersfield, California

Ninety-four

Mrs. Mary Lou Farr Driver
San Diego, California

Mrs. Mary Glines
Tridell, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Polly Walker Harris
Orem, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Jones Harman
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Mary Jane Lythgoe Burton
Kaysville, Utah

Roseanna Neagle Lunt
Cedar City, Utah

Mrs. Lydia Elliott O'Kelley
Prineville, Oregon

Mrs. Josephine King Straw
Tracy, California

Ninety-one

Mrs. Lilly Hatch Eldridge
Woods Cross, Utah

Mrs. Jennie Tingen Bragonje
Washington Terrace, Utah

Mrs. Wilhelmina Bell Gillett
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Phoebe Ann Reeves Davies
Kanarraville, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Humphreys Passey
Thayne, Wyoming

Mrs. Maria Elizabeth C. Brothers
Sanford, Colorado

Mrs. Anna Ediing Wahlquist
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Jessie S. Rollins Harris
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Felts
Flagstaff, Arizona

Enchanted

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Warm scent

Of fragrant pine,

A fair, faint view, haze-veiled,

And drowsy bird song make summer

Magic.

480

New . . .from Deseret Book

Relief Society Readin;

Course Volume

OUT OF

BOOKS

^NP*"*"'"

1H0#*9

nP^*

OUT OF THE BEST BOOKS

— An Anthology of Literature,

Volume I

(The Individual and Human Values)

by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas

Here it is! The first in a series of
analysis of fine world literature.
Out of the Best Books, Volume I,
is the exciting, new Relief Society
course outline for the '64-'65 and
'65-'66 years. Great literature
from the pens of men like Robert
Browning, William Wordsworth,
Robert Burns, Ralph Waldo Emer-
son, and many others come to life
with more meaning in this exciting
volume. Here is a valuable addi-
tion to every LDS library!

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Name

Address-
City

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple,

Salt Lake City, Utah

Dear Sir: Enclosed please find $2.95 for
my copy of Out of the Best Books Volume I.
Money Order Q, CheckQ, I have an
account, please charge Q

...Zip... State

Residents of Utah add 3^2% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Look for the delightfully fresh and feminine new cartons of U and I powdered

and brown sugar ... as well as fine granulated and superfine . . . same high quality .
same pure natural food energy . . . homegrown and home produced.

It's Pure Food Energy "From Our Land

i- >

Li'^nri

"•ffvr

1'-

Kjr'-"- '

I I

,^p||r^'

j.4i„yJr

i^?-

'*^'- . y^ T

1^5^^^ ;^

' 5/r-'*C^^^*!i^

'Sf .

. -WW' i

7 *^ " €^'

#7 :■/' A^

^5-^'-

-i%-

'■^u:.J

l^^%

jT v-'r " T »>, *:y

■<M-4^7 ...

^^^V

^Iw/^'

The

Relief Society

Magazine

Volume 51 Number 7 July 1964^
Lessons for October

Tiyt (t GiumMilljL

Dorothy J. Roberts

You cannot hear the rhythmic hum

Of the ancient spinning wheel that turned

Nor see the smile shaping her face

As the homemade tallow candles burned.

But you see triumph on her brow,
The head erect, the well-brushed hair,
Features molded by her faith.
Even the work-worn hands are fair.

Fearlessly she faced the day,
Trusting the one source of supply
Given by a mightier hand
For her own industry to ply.

Keep this image in her mind;
This is beauty faith has made
Out of substance such as we.
When the willing hand obeyed.

Keep her memory in repair,
Forever potent as a seed;
Save some fragment of her strength
For the moment of your need.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

State Capitol, Salt Lake City, Utah

Transparency by Gordon Warner

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Spinning the Thread of Time
Photograph by Leiand Van Wagoner

Dick Scopes
Mary Scopes

'/V//l/i

The April Magazine, like all the other
issues, is a thing of beauty. I had to
sit and ponder the cover picture before
dipping inside, for there were the
bright red hills of home — Utah. The
lovely cover of each Magazine holds
fascination and invitation to me, and
so I go inside for complete reading
enjoyment. The first prize story "Mo-
ment of Trust,' by Mary Ek Knowles
(January 1964) was excellent. And in
April I am happy to see the work of
Evelyn Fjeldsted again with her short
essay "Springtime Again." Her writings
possess real music and beauty.
Alice Gubler Sabin
Yakima, Washington

After reading Margaret Russell's ar-
ticle "Don't You Just Love Your
Sisters!" in the March issue of The
Relief Society Magazine, my heart was
filled with joy when I thought about the
number of sisters in the gospel I have
gained since becoming a member of the
Church. Being an only child, I never
knew the joy of having blood brothers
and sisters. But since becoming a mem-
ber of the Church, I have had that long-
ing fulfilled. For eighteen months I was
president of the Kanderau Branch Re-
lief Society. Another sister and I used to
travel twenty-two miles each way to at-
tend our meetings. Recently we were
made into a dependent branch and my
husband is branch president. As yet we
do not have an organized Relief Society,
so you can guess how much I look for-
ward to receiving my Magazine.
Mary Sykes Muir
Whakatane, New Zealand

We enjoyed so much the article
"What Does Your Speech Reveal?" by
Myrtle E. Henderson, in the March
issue of the Magazine, and we think
it would be a big help towards speech
improvement if we could have this kind
of material regularly. We surely enjoy
the Magazine.

Ruth Capp
Vale, Oregon

The Magazine came yesterday, and it
is such an excellent collection of
stories, poems, and articles that I want
to thank you for myself and all the
sisters who read it. The article "The
Family Goes Back to School" (by
Elaine Reiser Alder, May 1964) seemed
to have been written for me personally,
as my husband and I are looking for-
ward to going to Brigham Young Uni-
versity next fall. The poems and stories
paid such a beautiful tribute to mothers
that every mother should be privileged
to read this Issue.

Sharon R. Hawley
Norfolk, Virginia

We become as one through the Re-
lief Society Magazine. I have a son
serving in New Zealand on a mission.
A dear sister there who is a Relief So-
ciety president has been very kind to
him. In correspondence with me, and
telling about their bazaar, she referred
me to the September issue of the
Magazine and the Monument Park
Stake displays. In turn, I called her
attention to the July 1963 Magazine
wherein the Mount Ogden Stake bazaar
is featured. Again we become as one.
Ethel T. Lewis
Ogden, Utah

I enjoy so very much the beautiful
covers and frontispieces of The Relief
Society Magazine. They bring back
such lovely memories of the places in
Utah which were so common to me
as a young girl. The picture of the
South Fork of the Provo River in the
April issue is especially beautiful.

Eileen Mecham Cleland

Rawlins, Wyoming

I think the Magazine is wonderful and
the lesson material superb. I want es-
pecially to thank Christine H. Robinson
for the effort and research she puts into
our visiting teacher messages. I often
use excerpts from her messages in my
talks before the Parent Teachers Associ-
ation meetings.

Rayella Richardson
Santa Barbara, California

482

The R^li^ff Society Magazine

VOLUME 51 JULY 1964 NUMBER 7

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

484 Victory Over Wilderness Alberta H. Christensen

490 Disciplining Children in the Latter-day Saint Home Nell Folkman

508 A Tribute to Relief Society Presidents Lois Tanner

509 The Young Go Visiting Teaching Ella K. Hundsman

Fiction

494 Don't Leave Me Helen B. Gibbons

502 Momentous Decision Beatrice R. Parsons

523 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 6 Hazel M. Thomson

General Features

482 From Near and Far

499 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

500 Editorial: The Intent of The Heart Marianne C. Sharp

529 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker
560 Birthday Congratulations

T 3me - inside and Out

Thoughts for a Summer Day, by Caroline Eyring Miner, 511; Diet As a Way of Life, by
Margaret F. Maxwell, 512; How to Remodel a Fitted Suit, by Bonnie S. Hansen, 516; "Train
Up a Child," by Dorothy Hicks, 517; Delilah Davis Pike — Her Hobbies Bring Happiness, 518;
The Sego Lily — Flower of the Pioneers, by Celia Luce, 519; I'm Writing Five Books, by
Janice Dixon, 520; Acceptance, by Irene T. Irving, 522; Growing Old, by Lizzie O. B. White,
522; Violets Are for Remembrance, by Carol Mattson, 528; Humble Values, by Alice R. Rich,
557.

Lesson for Ocfober

536 Theology — The Vision Roy W. Doxey

542 Visiting Teacher Message — "Leave Judgment Alone With Me,"

Christine H. Robinson
544 Work Meeting — Introduction Winnifred C. Jardine

546 Literature — The Appreciation and Criticism of Literature Robert K. Thomas
551 Social Science — The Application of Divine Law to Life Ariel S. Ballif
555 Notes on the Authors of the Lessons

481 For a Grandchild — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts

Our Pioneer Centenarians, by Bertha A. Kleinman, 488; Let Me Remember, by Mabel
Jones Gabbott, 489; Faith, by Catherine B. Bowles, 493; Night is My Friend, by Lael W.
Hill, 498; Alchemy, by Vesta N. Fairbairn, 507; Her Letter, by Evelyn Fjelsted, 510; Grand-
mother's Chair, by Carolle Denton, 517; Prayer, by Nellie B. Schmidt, 543; To My Dear
Sisters in Relief Society, by Marion Mallorie, 556; Come and See, by Christie Lund Coles,
557; Potential, by Pearle M. Olsen, 558; Faith's Magic Wand, by Ida Elaine James, 560.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society General Boord Association, Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Solt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2,00 o year; foreign, $200 o yeor; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bock numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so thot no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered os second-closs matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879, Acceptance for mailing at speciol rote of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918, Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

mwn^^m

Alberta H. Christensen

Member, General Board of Relief Society

Looking westward from my win-
dow, I see a wide and beautiful
valley. It is peopled and prosper-
ous. Commerce and industry
speak through structures of brick
and steel, outlined against the
sky. There are parks and munici-
pal rose gardens. In full summer
foliage are sycamore, oak, and the
flowering hawthome. Orchard
fruit is maturing and the fields
beyond are amber with ripening
wheat.

And yet, a mere one hundred
and seventeen years ago this val-
ley floor was a barren waste. Only
the gray sage and sand and moun-
tains rimmed the inland sea.
What brought these dormant
acres into productivity? What
wand of magic urged the green
blade above the arid loam? Unity
of effort wrought this miracle.
Men and women whose faith was
stronger than sorrow, than hard-
ship, than self-denial, won this
victory over wilderness.

"The world owes much to men
and women who have felt that
God had a work for them to do,"
writes Dr. J. Leonard Arrington.
The Mormon pioneers believed
that God had a work for them to
do, a pattern to follow. Such be-
lief was basic to their pioneering,
underlying all early Mormon set-
tlement of the West. It gave pur-
pose and meaning to an incredible
march over hundreds of miles of
rough and roadless land; to the
dream of establishing a common-
wealth in a desert.

Such dedication to conviction
led thousands of converts in the
Eastern United States to ex-
change the comforts of home and
established living, for the uncer-
tainties of pioneer life. It led
thousands of converts in Europe
to hazard an ocean voyage and
life in a faraway and unfamiliar
land.

A deep and substantial faith
that the Church leadership was

an inspired leadership gave them
additional courage, for the pio-
neer trail did not always end with
arrival in the Salt Lake Valley.
Many of those early pioneers were
counseled by the Church to leave
their so newly established homes
in the mountain valleys, and to
explore and settle other and even
more forbidding regions. Almost
beyond belief is the pioneering
of the San Juan River Basin, and
the crossing of the Colorado
River through the perilous Hole
in the Rock. Only the willing of
spirit and the brave of heart
would have attempted that pio-
neering assignment, and only the
obedient, the willing and dedi-
cated could have brought it to
fulfillment.

This belief in the truthfulness
of the gospel and in the divinely
ordained mission of the Church
fortified my own paternal grand-
mother in the early years of the

Church, as she left home and
friends in Blaenvon, Wales, to go
to America. She would be travel-
ing with five small sons but with-
out her husband. My grandfather
had emigrated months before in
order to obtain employment and
money to send for the family.
The little boys were recovering
from whooping cough when the
"Dreadnought" left port, and the
youngest child, dying en route,
was buried in the Atlantic. Yet
grandmother did not regret her
decision, nor was her faith dimin-
ished by the nearly four-month
journey by ox team across the
plains.

When we speak of pioneering,
we often think only of the strong
and vigorous men who cut a new
path through the wild, unsettled
frontier. But to establish the
foundation for continuing family
and community life, women were
also needed and more than
strength of sinew was required.

JULY 1964

What of the women in the
Mormon pioneering experience?
What role did they play? Wheth-
er by ox team or handcart, the
women assumed their share of the
burdens of the trail, often walk-
ing part or all of the way. My
own grandmother walked about
two-thirds of the distance across
the plains, carrying her infant
son (my father) in a Paisley
shawl tied firmly around her
waist, while helping the boys
"drive the loose stock they were
bringing with them."

Once in the valley, the role of
the women was of major impor-
tance. All facets of their natures
were challenged by the many and
stern realities of pioneering life.
They were not only wives and the
bearers of children, but they as-
sisted materially in the economy
of the struggling settlements.
They carried out, collectively,
many special assignments given
them by President Brigham
Young and immediately succeed-
ing Church Presidents.

All who are familiar with the
fascinating story of Relief So-
ciety through the years, know of
its cooperative efforts in promot-
ing home industry that the com-
munities might become as self-
sustaining as possible. Sericul-
ture, cooperative merchandising
of articles made locally by the
women, the gleaning and storing
of wheat — all assigned projects
— are evidence that pioneer Mor-
mon women were considered a
real factor in the temporal as well
as the spiritual development of
the Church. The various angles
of the silk-culture venture, and
the many ways by which that
more profitable assignment of
gathering and storing wheat was

accomplished, constitute some of
the most interesting chapters in
the history of Relief Society.

But it is not these cooperative
efforts, only, valuable as they
were to community and the
Church, that warm my heart and
kindle my loyalty. I am thinking
of them, today, in their more indi-
vidual and intimate role of pio-
neer wife, pioneer mother, and
pioneer neighbor.

They possessed the ability to
evaluate life experiences objec-
tively, and to cut irrelevance away.
Things of secondary importance
needed to wait until primary
needs were met. Food, shelter,
and clothing were important for
all — for a neighbor as well as for
oneself. And thus a sharing, one
with another, and a neighborly
watchcare, were nourished in the
community. I think of the woman
who took a neighbor's baby, nurs-
ing it with her own child for many
weeks, until the stricken mother
was well enough again to care
for her own child. I think of the
dried fruit, the clothing, and the
many loaves of bread willingly
shared with neighbors who were
in greater need.

In spite of the wisdom and
need to satisfy physical demands
first, our pioneer women did not
overlook the need for beauty.
They could not. Inherent in
women's nature is the desire to
beautify home surroundings.
Moreover, those pioneer women
were refined, cultured women.
Many of them had come from
well-established homes and were
familiar with the refining influ-
ence of the arts. They brought
bits of beauty with them from far-
away places, carefully protected

486

VICTORY OVER WILDERNESS

during the long trek — the Staf-
fordshire vase from England, the
little brass kettle from a Scottish
highland home, the precious china
set, and the jet-beaded cape from
Boston.

And they created beauty. Even
in the log cabin and the early
adobe houses, there were braided
rugs adding interest and color to
the hearth; there were the pieced
quilts, attractively designed and
finely stitched. Flowers grew from
seeds brought all the way from
"back home," and there were
flower arrangements, made by
skillful fingers from human hair,
framed or protected under domes
of glass.

I think of the adaptability of
those wise women, changing what
could be changed, but accepting
the inevitable as such, without
loss of faith, without resentment.
There were lean years when har-
vests were meager. There were
epidemics of sickness, demanding
faith and courage. There were
babies to bear in crowded and
often isolated homes.

I think of my own grandmoth-
er, a loved and dependable mid-
wife. According to her biography,
she was interested in nursing and
medicine even as a young girl in
England. Because of her keen in-
terest, she was often allowed to
observe the town physician render
medical services, even to such
operations as the amputation of
a limb. It was as if she were being
prepared for the important role
she was to play years later, in the
pioneer communities of Utah Val-
ley. I envision her horse and
buggy journeys through many
years, and through all seasons
and all hours of day or night, to
assist in the birth of a child. I

think of the assurance her con-
fident skill must have brought to
the anxious household.

I think of the pioneer mother's
resourcefulness in creating what
could not be had otherwise. She
improvised, used every resource
available, with nothing wasted,
that her growing family might be
neatly clothed. Curtailment can
be a great motivator, stimulating
creativity and eventually placing
emphasis where it should be, upon
the doing, rather than upon mere-
ly having.

I recall hearing my mother re-
late many times, and with the
light of satisfaction in her eyes,
of making her own hats all
through her teen years. She would
glean the wheat straws from the
fields. Then, braiding them into
three, four, or even eight strands,
would sew them into attractive
hats. To the end of his long life,
my father could not see any of
his six daughters wear a wide-
brimmed summer hat, without re-
ferring to the attractive hats that
mother used to make and wear.
He would add nostalgically,
"With drooping brim and flowers
and a bow."

I think of the pioneer wife con-
cealing from her husband, for he
already had burden enough to
bear, her loneliness for family and
friends back home, who had not
been able to see the light of the
gospel message. In these days of
material abundance and uncer-
tain values, I think of the great
reserve of inner strength, un-
consciously developed by such
self-discipline. Victory over the
wilderness was more than tri-
umph over land and drought, it
was also victory over the wilder-
ness within oneself. Many of

487

those pioneer women must have
learned, as all who would be hap-
py must learn, soon or late, that
happiness comes from within, and
that it can be nourished by small
and simple joys.

Family solidarity is developed
when children are taught, in
early youth, to share in essential
family projects. It can give them
the feeling of being important and
needed. I have heard mother tell
of making tallow candles each fall
for winter use; of cording, spin-
ning and dyeing yarn; of the many
pairs of socks she knit, even as a
young girl, for her father and
brothers.

In spite of the need for strict
frugality and in spite of much
self-denial, pioneer life was not
generally somber. It was challeng-
ing and vital and faith-promoting.
Through thousands of stories
cherished by descendants of that
stalwart vanguard, come vivid
pictures of those early days.
There was the jolly quilting bee,
the corn husking party, the bas-
ket-lunch social. There were chil-
dren making gifts and Christmas
tree ornaments from practically

"nothing." There was the indis-
pensable town band, the singing
in the parlor, the melodrama pre-
sented by ''all home talent," for
the Church encouraged the de-
velopment of cultural arts.

There were the long winter
evenings of listening to father
read or of hearing grandmother
or Aunt Martha tell, over again,
how the gospel message first came
to their door. No child could ever
forget that.

And then there was prayer —
the family prayer, more precious
than all to remember. It was a
long prayer. Sometimes a child
wondered if it would ever end.
But it was impressive, sincere,
and simply stated. It was a prayer
of gratitude for the blessing of
life, for a more abundant crop, or
for rain, or that the neighbor boy
had been restored to health, and
for each other. I can hear my own
father's mellow voice, reaching
through the years with these al-
ways final words: ". . . and help
us to remain faithful to the end."
Family prayer — what a fitting
prelude to sleep and to the chal-
lenge of another day!

Our Pioneer Centenarians

Bertha A. Kleinman

A Centenary hails you at your journey's ending,
Where crystal waves caress a far-flung shore,
When you embark beyond the world's contending,
To share a haven-refuge evermore.

Long have you trudged the endless furrows, tilling
The stubborn soil for other hands to reap.
Mingling your tears with gracious rain distilling,
Prayerful for scanty fare and wearied sleep.

Roses — my gardens teem with their abundance,
Where feet of yours have trod the rugged space.
Yours be the attar of their sky-born fragrance,
That wafts like incense at the throne of grace.

488

■*.,' <^'-^-"

'.^"/"A

X-

Josef Muench

Let IVIe Remember

Mabel Jones Gabbott

Let me remember as the days grow long
How brief a time is summer, how sweet her song,
How children take delight in barefoot days,
The garden's joyance in the hot sun's rays.
The full maturing of flower and fruit.
And garnering of good from leaf and root.
From early freshness, through the heat of noon.
To lingering twilight, summer goes too soon.

489

iscipimmg
^ Children
y in the
Latter-day
"Saint
Home

Nell Folkman
Former Director Psychometric Services, University of Utah

And they shall also teach their children to pray, and walk uprightly
before the Lord (D&C 68:28).

This is a tremendous responsi-
bility that the Lord has given us:
to teach our children to walk in
paths of truth and light so they
will be able to return to him. As
influences outside the home in-
crease, we recognize the need to
make our teaching inside the
home more effective.

The artist who paints a master-
piece must have two qualities.
First, he needs the ideas and in-
spiration in his mind so that he
knows what he wants to create.
Second, he must have the skills
necessary to transform his ideas
and inspiration into the finished
product. So it is with us as we
seek to train our children. We
have the gospel of Jesus Christ
as our guide and inspiration. We
know that we want to teach our
children the gospel so that they
may have a rich, rewarding life
on this earth and an eternal life
with their Heavenly Father. And

we, too, need the skills — the
skills of effective teaching — to
transform these beautiful prin-
ciples into the lives of our
children.

There is no absolutely right or
wrong way for a particular family
to rear its children. We are all
individuals with our own values
and ways of acting. Our children,
too, are individuals with their
own personality patterns. We
cannot develop specific rules
which will guarantee results with
all children. What we can do,
however, is to develop guidelines
which will enable us to think
more intelligently about these
problems and their solutions.
From the generalities of gospel
teachings, we can emphasize cer-
tain specific beliefs that have
particular bearing on the way we
teach our children. These can be
used as a basic philosophy upon
which to base these guidelines.

490

DISCIPLINING CHILDREN IN THE L.D.S. HOME

1. The Gospel of Jesus Christ
Is a Gospel of Love

Psychologists tell us that the
love a child feels is given to him
in the first few months of his
life has a great deal to do with
his whole outlook on life. The
child who feels loved and feels
good about himself has the ca-
pacity to love and feel warm
toward those around him. The
unconditional love of parents for
each child is the strong founda-
tion upon which all other teach-
ings rest.

2. Children Are Born With the
Capacity to Grow and De-
velop Through Learning and
Training

Perhaps this is so self-evident
that it might seem unnecessary
to include it. However, this con-
cept is an important part of our
Heavenly Father's plan. If the
child were not a dynamic, grow-
ing individual, he could not take
part in this marvelous plan. It
is important for parents to real-
ize that the child is learning and
developing every moment of his
life. Regardless of what we do
or do not do, the child continues
to learn something. It is our
responsibility to make sure that
he is learning the right things.

3. Children, As Children of God,
Are Essentially Good

Christ taught that ^'Except ye
. . . become as little children, ye
shall not enter into the kingdom
of heaven" (Mt. 18:3). In latter-
day revelation, the Lord also tells
us:

But, behold, I say unto you, that
little children are redeemed from the
foundation of the world through mine

Only Begotten; Wherefore, they can-
not sin, for power is not given unto
Satan to tempt little children, until
they begin to become accountable
before me (D&C 29:46-47).

To say that children are basi-
cally good does not mean that
they do not misbehave. It does
mean that misbehavior results
from different understandable
causes (which we will talk about
later) rather than from an inher-
ently bad nature.

It is clear that a parent who
looks upon the small child as a
child of God will react differently
to his misbehavior than will one
who sees the child as bad.

4. Free Agency Is Basic to Man's
Development

One of the main purposes of
man's mortal life is to afford him
the opportunity to choose be-
tween good and evil. The re-
sponsibility of parents is to teach
their children not only the differ-
ence between right and wrong,
but also how to make the choice.

The child first Learns to be
obedient to authority. He ac-
cepts right choices because he
knows that someone who has
authority over him (his parent,
teacher, the policeman, or others)
will approve his doing so, or pun-
ish him if he does not. However,
there is no particular virtue in
refraining from stealing an apple
when the policeman is watching.
It is only when we refrain when
we know nobody will find out,
that it becomes a right choice.

ITH these four principles in
mind, we need next to define the
word discipline. Many parents
equate it with punishment. How-
ever, Webster defines it as "train-
ing that develops self-control,

491

JULY 1964

character, or efficiency." Thus,
it becomes a way of teaching
rather than a way of punishment.
Parents who use this definition
of discipHne in their philosophy
of child training will react dif-
ferently to problems which arise
with their children than will par-
ents who see discipline primarily
as punishment.

We can more easily teach chil-
dren what is right if we try to
understand causes of misbe-
havior. Why do children mis-
behave?

There are many reasons. Many
times a small child does things
that are wrong simply because he
doesn't know any better. He has
not yet learned what is right.
Discipline, in this case, would
consist of teaching him the right
way.

Sometimes the child misbe-
haves because he has learned that
he can get what he wants (and
often what he wants is simply
attention) by doing something
he knows to be irritating or
wrong. He prefers punishment to
no attention at all. If we give
the child sufficient attention and
love when he is good, he will not
have to resort to bad behavior to
get it.

Often out-of-bounds behavior
results as a natural consequence
of a child's curiosity and his ex-
ploratory activities. He finds an
object useful for hammering, so
he hammers (sometimes on the
furniture). He discovers that
crayons make lovely marks, so
he makes these marks (and it
doesn't matter to him where he
does it). Here is where channel-
ing behavior is so important. We
do not want the child to feel that
hammering or drawing with
crayons are in themselves unde-

sirable activities — only that there
are certain ways we use these
tools and certain ways that we
do not. So we teach him the ac-
ceptable ways.

There are many other causes of
misbehavior: a child doesn't feel
well, he had a bad day at school,
or he is overtired. The point is,
if we try to understand why a
child misbehaves, we are in a
better position to devise ways to
teach him, not only to stop his
misbehavior, but also what con-
stitutes right behavior.

Often what a child needs is
someone who has the patience to
show him how to do something
right. Children learn slowly, and
too often the busy parents as-
sume that a child is being per-
verse or bad. Children learn
faster by rewards than they do
by punishments. We should capi-
talize on the actions we want re-
peated rather than emphasizing
the behavior to be eliminated.
This can be done by approving
successful and cooperative be-
havior and by helping the child
see where he can do better.

Another method of teaching
might be termed diversionary
tactics. Under this category
would come such things as sup-
plying a pounding board when
the child starts hammering the
furniture; appropriate places to
draw instead of the wall. But to
make it work, parents have to
make sure the diversion is as at-
tractive as the forbidden object
it replaces.

Letting the child suffer the
consequences of his own acts is
often one of the best methods of
discipline. If the child does not
get his work done before the
time of an outing, he stays home.
If he picks a fight, he doesn't get

492

DISCIPLINING CHILDREN IN THE L.D.S. HOME

too much sympathy over the re-
sulting black eye. Of course, this
method cannot be used when a
child is in real danger. We
would not let him run in front
of a car just to teach him a lesson.

Deprivation of privileges is an-
other good way to teach. If a toy
is not taken care of, it is put
away and can't be played with
for awhile. If a child cannot get
along with his friend, he has to
play by himself.

Do not underestimate the
power of words in teaching. Ex-
planations and reasoning are
often effective with children old
enough to understand. Let the
child know what he has done
wrong, but don't stop there. Go
on to help him understand what
would have been a better way to
behave in those particular cir-
cumstances.

If we are thoughtful about the
teaching of our children, we can
incorporate into our plans several
ideas which will make it easier,
and the administration of punish-
ment more effective.

1. Let each child know that you
respect him as an individual with
rights. Take into account his individ-
uality, his personality, his needs, his
age, and his condition in deciding
what rules must be followed, what
punishments meted out.

2. Have as few rules as possible.
As each child matures, encourage

him to help make the rules. Make
sure demands are reasonable. Then
be consistent in seeing that these are
obeyed.

3. Decrease the forbidden and un-
investigated by replacing many
"don'ts" with such ideas as: "You
may do it over here." "Let me show
you a safe way." "You may do it
while I am with you." This makes it
easier for the child to accept the fact
that there are things which must re-
main forbidden.

4. Find opportunities, consistent
with his maturity and experience, for
the child to make his own decisions.
Give him guidance, help him see vari-
ous consequences, and then let the
choice be his.

5. "Let the punishment fit the
crime." Make sure the child sees the
relationship between the punishment
and what he has done wrong. Punish-
ment, when necessary, should be
promptly and justly administered.
Moderate punishment is usually more
effective than that which is overly
severe.

6. Give punishment in love. Never
threaten to withhold love as a punish-
ment. Differentiate between disap-
proval of the act and disapproval of
the child. "Reproving betimes with
sharpness . . . and then showing forth
afterwards an increase of love toward
him whom thou hast reprovel" (D&C
121:43).

If we parents can develop
thoughtful attitudes and loving
and prayerful hearts, we can be-
come equal to this challenge
which our Father in heaven has
given us.

Faith

Catherine B. Bowles

There is recompense on the path of life
Though thorny the road. There will always be
A bright colored rainbow to light the sky
Over trials, to smooth the path to eternity.

493

Don't Leave Me

Helen B. Gibbons

LucRETiA filled a steaming bowl
with cornmeal mush for Jim, tak-
ing care not to spill on her bright
rag carpet. The new cabin had a
sweet smell about it, a neatness
and warmth, but there was no
pleasure in the pretty room for
her this morning. She went and
stood unseeingly at the tiny
window.

''Aren't you going to eat,
Crishy?" Jim's face was clouded
but his voice tender. "You need
it, for the baby's sake as well as
you own."

She could not even look at
him. Her eyes were red from
sleeplessness and frustrated
weeping.

"I couldn't swallow a bite."
They had talked half the night.
Now there was nothing left to
say. Jim ate his mush and milk
in silence while Lucretia nerv-
ously busied herself about the
room, smoothing the fresh straw

mattress on their bed, pulling up
the clean quilts. With the dipper
from the bucket, she watered the
geranium on the window-ledge.

Half her mind kept silently in-
sisting, I won't go! I can't go!
But the other half yearned for
the sweet safety of her husband's
approval. Without turning to
look, she could see his square
bronzed face, and his light,
bright hair. Even in homespun
work clothes he looked magnifi-
cent. She had often reflected
that this handsome outer form
was but the mirror image of his
powerful inner character. She
loved him so much that an es-
trangement now was pure agony.

"Surely we won't leave Jamie,"
she pleaded softly at last. "Must
we so soon forget our promise?"

Jim frowned, but he kissed her
before he spoke.

"Don't Crishy. Don't torture
yourself. We have been called
on a mission. Everything will

494

DON'T LEAVE ME

work out all right, the way it's
supposed to. Don't worry."

He pulled his long arms into
an old, warm coat, and started
out the door.

'Til be back as early as I can."

Lucretia nodded numbly and
watched him hitch the team to
the wagon and set off toward the
east mountains for a load of
winter firewood. The wagon
wheels stirred up circles of dust,
rolled along by canyon breezes.
The first glint of sunlight flashed
over the hill, and in its gleam the
silhouette of a rough headstone
caught Lucretia's eye.

Seeing it, she ached anew, and
an involuntary sob slipped past
her throat. They had laid Jamie
there so recently, a boy too
young, too wonderful to go so
soon. Jim and Lucretia had lov-
ingly hauled the granite slab to
mark the fresh-turned grave. For
days Jim had chiseled at the
stone, briefly to state its pur-
pose:

JAMES PHILLIP CURRIE

1850-1864

It had been Jamie's wish to re-
main near them, so they had
placed him there above the family
farm. His very last words had
been a plea, coming from the
depths of the nightmare he had
suffered so long: "Don't leave
me, Mamma, Pappa! Please
don't leave me behind!"

Lucretia had held his fever-
racked young body in her trem-
bling arms. Hot tears spilled out
upon the light, bright head.

"We'll keep you with us,
Jamie."

Now Lucretia climbed the hill
again and knelt beside her son's
resting place.

People say that doing some-
thing over and over makes it
easier. That's not always true.
Laying Jamie away was not
easier. It had been hard to see
little Clara placed into a make-
shift coffin and buried beside the
trail on the plains, but it was
even harder to lose their only
other child, Jamie.

Poor Jamie. His nightmare had
begun in Nebraska, when cholera
hit the camp. Many people grew
sick, and almost every day an-
other grave was planted beside
the road. The company would
pause and sorrowfully conduct a
simple funeral — a prayer, a few
brief words, a sacred song ac-
companied by Sister Hancock and
her violin. Then they would move
on. When precious little Clara,
with her chubby face and happy
heart, took sick, Jim took Jamie
away to another wagon, away
from the sickness. From afar,
the boy would watch the family
wagon with big, frightened eyes.

"How's Clara today?" he would
call.

The news was always bad. It
grew worse. One day, the rough
marker on the grave beside the
trail bore little Clara's name.
Next day the company moved
on, and the Currie family, weep-
ing and turning back to catch a
last glimpse of their baby's head-
stone, rolled on to the Valley and
left behind a little girl in her
eternal sleep.

It bothered Jamie. It bothered
him a lot.

"Why did we have to leave
Clara there alone?" he would
ask. Some nights he woke up
crying, and the nightmare was
always the same.

495

JULY 1964

"Don't leave me! Please don't
ever leave me!"

On the chilly hillside Lucretia
smoothed the dirt over the little
mound that was Jamie. She
could so vividly remember every
detail of his bouncing, vibrant
self. He had been wild with ex-
citement as the new cabin rose
to completion. He worked as
hard as any man to help his
father with the construction.

Lucretia shivered a little, but
smiled, remembering Jamie on
this plot of earth he loved so
passionately — the big, old Cot-
tonwood trees, the fertile fields,
the secret yields of berries along
the banks of the singing, ice-cold
creek.

"It's our canyon, and our val-
ley, and we will live happily ever
after," he gaily said.

No one dreamed that he would
have to live his whole life out in
fourteen years. At least, he
savored every minute, enjoying
life with a contagious zest. When
Jamie fell into his final sleep,
many lights went out in Lucre-
tia's heart.

"I must get to work," she
scolded herself aloud, starting
down the well-worn trail to the
cabin. "I must not sit here
thinking."

She walked carefully because
of the baby. She walked, but she
wanted to run to get away from
the memory of Jamie's night-
mare. It hurt to remember his
frantic pleas. She did not like
to remember, but she could not
forget. The fever struck and
Jamie grew delirious. Then the
old fears returned and multi-
plied.

"Don't leave me behind! Please
don't leave me!" It became, in

his delirium, almost a panic-
stricken scream.

The morning sun now flooded
the valley, and Lucretia caught
her breath at the lovely view
which lay before her. This was
home to her — a real home at last.
She had put her roots down
deeply here in this green - and -
gold landscape. Here, with their
own hands, they had built their
cabin beneath the shady trees.
Here was the good soil that
filled their winter stores. Here
were dear friends as neighbors.

Why can't we stay? Why do
they have to call us away?

With a kind of fury, she at-
tacked her work, as if to quiet
her unhappy thoughts. Thresh-
ing out dry beans for winter stor-
age, Lucretia pounded the pods
almost too vigorously. At the
scrubbing board, she wore clothes
thin.

Why? Why? Yet even as she
questioned, her conscience smote
her. She and Jim had never be-
fore refused a call. Lucretia
hated herself for her feelings, but
most of all she hated the call
itself.

They had been asked to move
to the Muddy River to help es-
tablish some settlements there.
The Church needed cotton, and a
safe way-station between Cali-
fornia and St. George. Jim and
Lucretia, young and strong, were
called to the Muddy Mission.

The Muddy! Even the name
sounded dreadful, but it was
worse when Lucretia talked to
her cousin who had recently
come north on a visit from St.
George. Her cousin said that the
country was hot and dry, with
no shelter or shade from the sun.
It was bad enough at St. George

496

DON'T LEAVE ME

with flies and filth and hunger,
everyone ill from chills and fever.
Her cousin said things were
even worse toward Las Vegas
Spring where the Muddy River
lay. The land was tortured and
rough, and quicksand lay on
river beds. Worst of all, there
were Indians on the Muddy,
primitive, dangerous marauders.

To go to such a place and begin
again! To abandon this lovely
cabin! To bear a child in the
wilderness where chills and fever
crept into the settlements on the
dread night air! To break a
promise and leave Jamie behind!
There was no solution. Lucretia
worked in gloom, feeling quite
miserable.

She was outside in the after-
noon sun when Sister Hancock
hobbled up the road carrying her
ancient violin case. Lucretia had
always loved the violin. Long
years ago in her prosperous home
in the East she had played such
an instrument. Her love for
music had been a bond between
the two women — Sister Hancock,
aged, crippled, but ever cheerful,
and the younger Lucretia. Sister
Hancock's violin was a fine in-
strument, and her most valuable
possession, for she was very poor.

''Lucretia," she cried, embrac-
ing her young friend, "Fm proud
to hear that you've been called
on a mission."

Lucretia dared not answer, not
knowing what to say. It did not
matter. Sister Hancock preferred
to do the talking most of the time
anyway.

'T envy you and Jim. You're
young and you can really do
things. Now me, I'm no good at
all any more."

"Oh, Sister Hancock, you al-
ways do good."

"No. I guess my time is al-
most up. That's why I came over
here today. The happiest days I
ever spent were working to serve
the Lord. I just kept wishing
that I could do something for
the Muddy Mission, too, and in
the night I thought of it."

"You did?"

"It's my dear old violin. I'd
consider it a favor if you'd take
it and make music for the saints
on the mission. It would be al-
most like part of me going to
serve the Church. I won't need
it much longer anyway. Take it,
dearie. Take it, with my bless-
ing."

Lucretia hesitated, but Sister
Hancock was firm. She carried
the musical instrument inside and
gently laid it upon the table.

"But it's all you have — you
will need it for yourself."

"Rheumatism's been getting
worse. I'll never last the winter
out, and I'm kind of glad. It
will be a relief to discard this old
aching body, and go where they
say you will be forever young.
Perhaps there will be music there
for me to make."

It was difficult to speak, and
Lucretia struggled to keep her
voice steady.

"Thank you, dear Sister Han-
cock. I'll always treasure it."

"Just you play it well for other
folks and I'll be content."

The aged visitor stayed awhile.
She dozed a bit and talked a lot.
Lucretia needed merely to smile
and nod and listen to her lonely
neighbor's reminiscences. She
was glad, for her heart was in
turmoil. Strange how cheerfully
Sister Hancock could speak of
discarding her old, aching body.
Poor, dear little soul.

497

JULY 1964

It grew late and her visitor de-
parted. Lucretia finished her
work and built up the fire to fix
supper for Jim. Then she wan-
dered outside to watch for his
wagon. Sitting on the bench be-
side the cabin wall, she huddled
in her shawl to look and to think.
Up on the hill, the granite
headstone was almost indistin-
guishable in its setting. It
blended with the background
until she had difficulty determin-
ing which of the many stones was
Jamie's. Just before the sun set,
it cast a lovely, soft glow over
the hillside for a moment. In the
unreal-looking light, everything
seemed different. Sitting there
waiting, thinking, half -praying,
Lucretia experienced a strange
feeling. The lovely, soft glow
engulfed her heart with a kind
of peacefulness. She felt better
than she had in many days, for
suddenly, everything looked dif-
ferent to her.

Jamie! The hill does not hold
Jamie at all. He's gone on ahead
to the better place Sister Han-
cock anticipates, where there is
sweet music for her to play. Why
didn't I think of it before? Why
couldn't I see it?

Wagon wheels crunched over
the rocks, and in the twilight Lu-
cretia ran to meet her tired hus-
band with his load of wood. He
reined in and climbed down with
open arms.

"Oh, Jim, forgive my doubts,"
she cried. "Of course we will ac-
cept our call. I want to go to
the Muddy with you. We have
our work to do."

"I knew you would, Crishy. I
knew it all the time." He
smoothed her soft curls with
roughened fingertips.

"We won't be leaving Jamie,"
Lucretia explained — as much to
herself as to Jim. "We'll just be
getting nearer to where he is
now."

Night Is IVIy Friend

Lael W. Hill

Night and I are best of friends.
I go with him in laughter;
He stars the way my dream ascends
To heaven's highest rafter.

I tell him all I dare not say,
He shares my tree of sorrow;
Not anyone knows me today
As he will by tomorrow.

Night and I are proven friends.

My love is in his keeping,

And when my heart must break, he lends

His dark arms for my weeping.

498

Woman's
Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

MRS. CORA STAVIG, Sioux Falls, South
Dakota, wife of Dr. L. M. Stavig, Presi-
dent of Augustana College, was chosen
American Mother of the Year, during
the five day ceremonies in New York
City in May. Mother of four sons, all
professional men successful in their
chosen fields, Mrs. Stavig, was cited for
her contributions to international under-
standing through "people to people"
diplomacy, and for her leadership in
marriage counseling and adult educa-
tion.

MRS. LURENE ELDREDGE WARNICK,
Pleasant Grove, Utah, wife of Merrill
Warnick, former president of the Na-
tional Dairy Council and former presi-
dent of Timpanogos Stake, represented
Utah. She is the mother of eight out-
standing children, is a leader in educa-
tional and cultural affairs in her
community, and has long been promin-
ent in Relief Society work.

MRS. EMMA LAVERA WILLIAMS CAL-
VERT, Caliente, Nevada, mother of
seyen children, and President of Cali-
ente Ward Relief Society, attended the
meetings as the Nevada Mother. Wid-
owed when her children were young,
she educated her family through her
own efforts, and sent four of them on
missions, and at the same time played
an active role in the educational and
civic affairs of her community.

MRS. JERRIE MOCK became the first
woman to fly solo around the world
when she set down her single-engine
Cessna 108 plane, "Spirit of Colum-

bus," at Port Columbus, Ohio, April 17,
1964. The thirty-eight-year-old house-
wife was greeted by her husband, Rus-
sell Mock, and their three children. The
aviatrix, also the first woman to fly the
Pacific Ocean solo, logged about 200
hours of flying time, via Bermuda, the
Azores, Casablanca, Tripoli, Cairo,
Dhahran, Pakistan, India, Thailand, the
Philippines, Guam, Wake, and Hono-
lulu — more than 22,858 miles. Joan
Merriam Smith became the second
aviatrix to circle the globe. She landed
her Piper Apache at Oakland Airport
May 13th.

MRS. RUTH G. VAN CLEVE, a career
government attorney, was sworn in on
April 16, 1964, as director of the Office
of Territories, the first woman to fill
such an important post in the United
States Department of the Interior. With
the Department since 1950, she has
given outstanding service as assistant
interior solicitor in the Division of Terri-
tories, Wildlife, and Parks.

DAME SYBIL THORNDYKE, England's
beloved older actress, performed in the
stellar role in "Measure for Measure,"
in London, June 15, 1963, at the clos-
ing performance of the fabled "Old Vic"
theater — home of Shakespearean drama
for many generations. A picture of
Dame Sybil, surrounded by the cast as
she made the farewell speech following
the final curtain, was shown in various
countries at exhibitions honoring the
four hundredth anniversary of Shake-
speare's birth (April 23, 1564).

499

EDITORIAL

From childhood one is cautioned when angry to count ten before speaking, to
learn to control one's temper; that "pretty is as pretty does." One hears in
Sunday School of the choosing of King Saul's successor — David — and is told
how, one after another, the handsome sons of Jesse were brought before Samuel,
but the one to be chosen was none of them. The chosen one was a mere
youth, and the Lord admonished Samuel, "Look not on his countenance, or on
the height of his stature ... for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man
looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart" (I Samuel
16:7).

As the years of one's life lengthen, one draws inevitably closer to the end
of this earth life and a return to the realms of the eternal. Which of the king-
doms has one prepared herself through earth life to inherit — the celestial, ter-
restrial, or telestial, or even a kingdom without glory? The trite words of
youth, "pretty is as pretty does," take on real significance with reference to
cleansing the soul of ugly, dark evils and lightening the soul toward perfection.

One woman said, "I am not afraid of being judged by my actions; I'm afraid
of being judged by my thoughts." This feeling may be shared by the many.
What is the difference — or is there one between a sister who pays her tithing
with joy in her heart at the opportunity of returning to her Father one-tenth of
the means he has bestowed upon her, and the sister who pays grudgingly? One
sister who nurses another with gladness in a spirit of love; and a second sister
who nurses another, seemingly cheerful but inwardly unhappy, and doing it from
a sense of duty alone? A sister who speaks heartfelt, friendly words to an

L/84Z

VOLUME 51 JULY 1964 NUMBER 7

• Belle S. Spafford, President

• Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor

• Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor

• Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

The Intent of the Heart

acquaintance; and a sister who speaks friendly words whiie silently criticising
and even disliking the one she is addressing. It may well give one cause to
ponder that the Lord knows the intent of the heart.

No matter how loving, understanding, and forgiving Heavenly Father may
be, what can he do about a proud heart, a contemptuous or disdainful spirit?
Each individual woman has her free agency and, if a change of heart is to occur,
the miracle must be wrought by the possessor of the heart. This is a life of
temptations and trials and tribulations. The Heavenly Father's plan makes the
individual subject to them; but in a time of dire distress it is up to each woman,
whether she possesses the spirit of Christ "thy will not mine be done," or
whether she harbors the spirit of rebellion and resentment and demands, "What
have I done, why should this happen to me?" What had Christ done but give
his all of suffering in love that every one might live?

If repentance will overcome the spirit of hypocrisy, haughtiness, pride, and
criticism, it will come through accepting the will of the Lord, and studying and
pondering on the life of Christ which will flood the soul with love for him. As
one's love for Christ increases, so does one's love for fellow man. It is inevitable.
This love makes strong the spirit of charity.

Christ's example shines far ahead, but it may become the wellspring of
one's own actions, day by day, hour by hour, minute by minute, crowding out
the evil intent of the heart. The way is not easy, but the end will be glorious
to one whose "charity never faileth."

— M.C.S

^-.is-T'-safT^

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josle B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S. Manwaring
EIna P. Haymond

Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd

Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhle
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles

Momentous Decision

Beatrice R. Parsons

When she woke that morning,
Louise knew that something spe-
cially nice was going to happen.
Of course! The Miltone reunion!

Oh, she must hurry. Very soon
the kitchen would be buzzing with
activity. She dressed quickly,
brushing her graying hair with
deft strokes so that it framed her
face in a slightly old-fashioned
hair-do. She had worn it almost
the same way when she and Hal
were married. Now Hal Avery
was gone. After thirty-eight
years, she didn't want to change
it, since he had liked it that way.

She hurried downstairs, her
eyes, behind the shining lenses of
her glasses, as bright blue as her
neat house dress. But standing
at the doorway of her spotless
kitchen, she paused to smile at
herself.

"What's your rush?" she asked,
and her voice made a murmur of
sound in the silent house. "There
isn't anything you can do to get
ready for the Reunion. Soon your
daughters will be here to take
over. And your daughters-in-law.
They will look after even the tini-
est details of the picnic at the
park."

Slowly, she made herself a slice
of toast. The milk from the re-
frigerator was cool and sweet.
There was strawberry jam. But
she wasn't really hungry. Break-
fast was always a lonely time
without Hal.

She sat quietly, staring out of
the window, not quite knowing
the taste of her food. The kitchen
windows opened on to an expanse
of green lawn. Her son George
insisted on paying old Max Net-

502

MOMENTOUS DECISION

tleton for mowing, clipping, and
pruning. Max worked in most of
the other yards, too, since all of
her neighbors were elderly, some
of them alone.

Their houses had been built
early in the 1900's on land that
had once been the Miltone farm.
Louise's grandfather had cultivat-
ed the land which his father be-
fore him had chosen when he first
came into the valley. The houses
were not far apart and formed a
half-circle along the block. Louise
knew everyone by their first
names. Many of her neighbors
were widows, too. Her sisters
lived nearby.

She shivered a little in spite of
the brilliant morning sun flood-
ing the kitchen. The day was here
— well, almost the day . . . when
she must make up her mind to
leave all this.

She had been trying to make
up her mind for months, ever since
George, her eldest son, had ad-
vised her that her three daugh-
ters and two sons, had been talk-
ing things over. His voice had
been gentle and loving as he ex-
plained that all her children want-
ed what was best for her.

"We think the work here is
too much for you, darling. We
know how lonely you've been
since . . . Dad . . . went." He had
touched her hand, tears close to
his brown eyes, so like his fa-
ther's. ''You know it isn't as if
you were going to a home! There
are five homes waiting to wel-
come you with love."

Oh, she was sure of the love.
But to dispossess herself of the
home where she and Hal had lived
so happily, had reared five chil-
dren, and had seen fifteen grand-
children come into the world! The

pain that pushed at her heart was
like a dull knife.

''I've got to be sure," she told
George quietly. It was really the
most momentous decision she had
ever had to make. If only Hal
were here to advise her. But it
was because Hal wasn't here that
she had to face the future all by
herself. She drew a long breath
and promised: "I'll think it over,
George. I'll do whatever is best."

But what was best? That ques-
tion kept running through her
mind and she kept trying to an-
swer it. Was it the rose garden?
Almost — though he had been
gone two years — she could see
Hal's tall form bending over his
roses. But each of her children had
much better rose gardens than
this. And all of them had prom-
ised she could tend their roses if
she so desired. So it wasn't the
rose garden!

Now the house. Well, it was
old-fashioned with wide porches,
large rooms, and a winding stair-
case. The young cleaning woman
who did extra work in all the hous-
es around the half-circle, had
pointed out smilingly: "Nobody
has a dining room nowadays, Mrs.
Avery. Or a great, big dining
table. How hard you must have
worked when all your family were
home. I'll bet you set a good
table."

Louise had nodded. "I always
loved to cook. I never felt the
work was too hard. It was my
husband who finally insisted on
that dishwasher in the kitchen.
After the girls were married, he
had to wipe the dishes."

The young woman had laughed
and said brightly, "Well, one
thing, if you go to one of your

503

JULY 1964

daughters to live you won't have
to cook unless you want to."

Louise paled. "I'd be sure to
push the wrong button in those
total-gadget kitchens of theirs,
and end up frying the laundry and
washing the pancakes."

The young woman had giggled,
and said flatly, "Well, one thing,
you'll never miss this kitchen."

So it wasn't the kitchen. Or the
dining room. Or the upstairs bed-
rooms that must be vacuumed
and dusted every week in spite of
the fact that nobody slept in
them. The house was just too big
for just one person. So why
couldn't she make up her mind
to. . . .

She was called from her reverie
by the sound of cars driving up
to the house. "Goodness," she
said, putting her uneaten break-
fast away, "they're already here!"
She hurried to the door to be
kissed, hugged, smiled over, and
loved by her children and grand-
children.

Then, as her daughters and
daughters-in-law bustled about
the kitchen, she picked up the in-
vitation to the Miltone Reunion
and read it over again. It was very
nice, with small pen-and-ink
drawings of the oxen and covered
wagon that had carried the first
Miltone into the valley. Her name
was first on the list, because she
was the oldest. Then there were
her sisters, Constance, Ruth, and
Madge. Her children were listed
with their husbands and wives —
Leah, Melinda, Helen, George,
and Stanley. There were the chil-
dren, and all the cousins, neph-
ews and nieces.

So many of them, Louise had
decided, that she had insisted on

sharing the reunion with several
of her old friends from the neigh-
borhood.

"It's nice to share," she had
told her daughters when they
questioned her idea. "Some of the
older ladies don't get out much.
You have plenty of room in your
cars."

Because they were nice, gener-
ous people, they hadn't objected.
Leah had laughed and said, "I
can't see what difference a dozen
more can possibly make. We'll
only need a gallon of salad and a
bushel of potato chips, to say
nothing of a few hundred sand-
wiches."

Louise slipped the invitation
into a drawer, ready for her scrap-
book and went to help with the
sandwiches. The first one was
lifted gently from her hand. Helen
smiled at her.

"There's plenty of help, dar-
ling," she said reprovingly. "As
the matriarch of the Miltone fam-
ily, this is your big day. We can't
let you get worn out even before
we get to the park."

As though putting tuna-salad
sandwiches into little waxed bags
could wear her out!

Standing there, her hands list-
less at her sides, she considered
that word matriarch. It did make
her feel old! She thought whim-
sically, let's face it, Louise Mil-
tone Avery, you are a Senior
Citizen, age sixty-seven.

She giggled a little, remember-
ing something George had said,
when, at sixteen, he had brought
home his first secondhand car.
How proud he had been! How
angry when everyone laughed.
His brown eyes had shot sparks.

"There's a lot of life in that old
chassis even yet!"

504

MOMENTOUS DECISION

Well, she wasn't useless, yet.
She reached for a salad bowl. Mel-
lie took it gently from her hands.

'I'll do that, darling. Just don't
bother with a thing." She kissed
her lightly on the cheek. "Just sit
down and rest."

Rest, when her hands were just
itching to help. Rest when her
body was straining to contribute.
Like George's old car, she wasn't
quite through.

She opened the cupboard and
got out a dish. Her daughter-in-
law took it from her, and patted
her arm tenderly.

''Do sit down. Mother Avery.
You've earned a rest."

Louise hoped her smile didn't
look grim. Maybe she had earned
a rest, but she didn't want it.

"I'll get the silver ready," she
said, and opened the drawer.

Leah was beside her. "Mother,
let me do that." She took the sil-
ver carefully away, and pushed a
lock of graying hair from her
mother's forehead. Her voice was
soft, "Oh, darling, we'll be so hap-
py to have you come live with us."

Helen said urgently, "She's
coming to us. Glen and I have
a room in the basement, and her
very own bath."

Melinda said hastily, "Our
house isn't as grand as yours or
Leah's, but we have a room."

George, retrieving a huge bas-
ket from the table, said firmly,
"Mother is going to live with us."

For a moment — just as she
had when they were children —
Louise detected the beginning of
a sharp quarrel. Stanley, who
had always been the peacemaker,
settled the argument quietly.

"You're coming to all of us,
darling. A few months or weeks

at a time, just as you like. That
way, you'll be free to do whatever
you like, visit your friends, go on
trips."

There was true love and devo-
tion in all the faces before her.
Her happiness was uppermost in
all their minds and hearts.

George smiled and gathered up
his basket. "Let's get this show
on the road. Or all the relatives
and friends will be at the park be-
fore we get there."

Such a rush and bustle fol-
lowed. There were children to be
collected, cars to be packed. Leah
stayed behind to see that every-
thing was shipshape. Then she
locked the door.

Louise, being helped into one
of the cars, remembered, envious-
ly, that once she had been the last
out of the house. Why, once she
had been convinced that a Mil-
tone reunion could not go on
without her!

"Now," she told herself dubi-
ously, "I do believe that it goes on
in spite of me!" She sniffed a lit-
tle at her small, unfunny joke,
and one of the children hurried
to roll up the window so "Gram-
ma" wouldn't feel a draft.

The reunion was everything
they had hoped and planned. The
day was fresh and clear. The sky
was like bluish whipped cream
where tiny clouds crossed it. The
lawns were green and lush on
which the children played. The
softly rustling leaves of the huge
elms pooled the chairs, where the
older ones sat, with charcoal
shadows.

The long tables, with their gay
paper cloths and napkins,
groaned with the weight of good-
ies. The paper plates were piled

505

JULY 1964

high for children and grownups
alike.

When Louise tried to help, Leah
ordered tenderly, ''I'll wait on
you, darling. Sit with your sis-
ters and friends. I'll bring you
each a plate."

They were heaped with fried
chicken, salad, chips, and sand-
wiches.

Constance, wiping her lips with
her napkin, confessed, "I always
make a piggy of myself over Mel-
lie's fried chicken. She's almost as
good a cook as you were, Louise.
I remember all those wonderful
dinners we had at your house."

Ruth sighed. "I never liked
cooking, although I did manage
to feed four healthy children and
a husband. Even my cooking
tasted good when there was a
family to eat it."

"When I fix myself something
to eat, now that Fred is gone,"
said Madge, "it's never as good
as I expect. It's no fun, eating
alone." She sighed. "Sometimes,
just to get a really good meal, I
go downtown to a restaurant."

Mellie, bringing dishes of ice
cream and cake, added lightly,
"When Mother comes to live with
us, there won't be many restau-
rants in her life. I've got a hus-
band who thinks home cooking is
the biggest thing in his life. My,
how that man does enjoy a family
dinner."

She rushed away, pride in the
swing of her body, and Louise was
suddenly aware that her sisters
and friends were studying her
quietly.

"So, you've made up your
mind," said Constance briefly.
"Honestly, I do believe you're
right. Everyone of us here knows
how dull and lonely it can be, liv-

ing alone. No wonder we stuff
ourselves on fried chicken when
there's company to eat it with."

Company to eat it with! Louise
told herself that she was silly to
lie awake now that the reunion
was over and everyone was home
in bed, and to keep saying to her-
self: Company to eat it with.
Goodness, that phrase didn't even
make good grammar. But it did
make sense. Meals were better
when a person had someone to eat
with. Well, after tomorrow — af-
ter she had made a call to George
to tell him that he could go ahead
with his plans for listing the house
— Louise Miltone Avery would
have a lot of company to eat with.
Every meal would be a pleasure.

But!

Gracious! she found herself sit-
ting up in bed, reviewing all the
preparations for the reunion.
Why, the girls hadn't allowed her
to do a thing! And when she lived
in their homes, they'd be more in-
sistent than ever that she
wouldn't get tired, wouldn't do a
thing to help. They would de-
cree in their devoted way, that she
be put upon a shelf marked not
needed any more, and her hands,
as well as her mind and body,
would deteriorate into useless-
ness.

"But if not! If not "

She scarcely dared to let such
a thought enter her mind. If she
had something to do — something
really worthwhile. Something
she could contribute. . . .

The next morning as she
dressed, those night-thoughts
kept tugging at her mind. They
followed her as she made her
toast, got out the carton of milk.

As she sat down before the

506

MOMENTOUS DECISION

paper napkin she had put at her
place, she felt a little guilty, know-
ing that Hal didn't like her to
skimp on breakfast. Well, she
wasn't hungry, perhaps because
of the picnic yesterday.

She put the toast crumbs out to
the birds, the milk carton back in
the refrigerator. A thought crept
persistently into her conscious-
ness — It's no fun to eat alone.

She had a wishful idea. If there
were only some way for old friends
and sisters to get together over
lunch. . . .

She went to the dining room
door and glared at the big table.
Why, that awful, inanimate piece
of furniture seemed to be coaxing
for a white linen cloth, rose-
sprigged china, fine silver.

She could almost hear her girls
saying reprovingly, "But, Mother!
All that work. Getting lunch for
other people. You mustn't slave
over a hot stove. ..."

She broke off, laughing loudly
and clearly. Oh, that silly cliche!
Since when has a stove like mine
been hot — except under the
pots! Besides, she had always
loved to cook.

She was sure their next objec-
tion would be expenses for grocer-
ies. Well, she thought about that.

Everyone could contribute to the
food, or eat at a nominal expense.

"If it doesn't work," she told
herself brightly, "no harm will be
done. At least I'll give it a try.
I'm sure my sisters will love it."
So would her neighbors. And each
could take a turn if she wished!

Her hand went out to phone
George. She drew it hastily back.
George was inclined to be severe.
Stan was the one she would call.
He could tell the others.

"It isn't that I'm not grateful
to think you all want me, son. I'm
sure you'll understand, and so
will the others when they think
about it. Just tell them I feel gay
and happy and excited about hav-
ing this plan. Someday I may ac-
cept your invitations."

She knew by Stan's voice that
he was surprised, a little shocked,
and even worried. But when he
put up the phone she was sure he
understood. And, peacemaker
that he was, he would pass his
own understanding on to the oth-
ers.

Her finger shook a little as she
dialed Constance. As the phone
buzzed while she waited, Louise
knew a vast delight. Loneliness
was flying away. Once more she
had something to contribute to
the world that had been bent on
passing her by.

The spirit
More easily
Than flesh is bruised and hurt.
And only touch of love can heal
The wound.

507

Relief Society Presidents come in assorted sizes and shapes.

Bishops revere them, stake presidents honor them — husbands put up with
them.

One of the prime requisites for her job is a strong back and a pair of
willing hands. She is endlessly toting things like turkeys, boxes — always
full — chairs, dishes, trees, casseroles — and occasionally — babies.

The trunk of her car rotates between looking like the inside of a super-
market, a moving van, a china closet, a junk collector, and a rag bag.

Some Relief Society presidents are well-organized, some are half-organ-
ized, and some just "play it by ear." All end up with approximately the
same results.

Relief Society presidents probably appreciate their families more than any
other women on earth — because their moments are so precious. Each
day is a challenge, to accomplish the impossible and still be home in time
to meet that 2:45 school bus.

All Relief Society presidents are most comfortable on their knees. And
few there are who are not on very intimate terms with their Heavenly
Father.

Discouragement is her greatest enemy. Faith, her best friend.

She is qualified for nothing in particular and everything in general.

She is part business executive, janitor, teacher, psychologist, speech maker,
counselor, cook, and defender.

Her chief feminine virtues must be compassion, wisdom, enthusiasm, and
courage.

Relief Society presidents are a peculiar breed of womanhood. To them,
a confidence is a sacred trust, a problem, something that can be over
come.

No Relief Society president ever concerns herself with the prestige of her
position, she is much too busy.

Once in a while, a Relief Society president gets tired, but she never allows
it to show. To do so is fatal. Rather, she quietly finds a day off and spends
it praying for strength.

Her rewards are treasures unperceived by others. These she stores in the
very depths of her soul to draw out in quiet moments and enjoy. A sister's
humble testimony, a project well done, a witness of renewed faith, a few
grateful tears, the touch of a dear hand, the love she has earned from her
faithful sisters.

508

Young
Visiting Teacliing

Ella K. Hundsman

On a beautiful autumn day in
1963, two Relief Society visiting
teachers knocked on the door at
the home of Brother and Sister
Townsend Sampson in Glenwood
Ward, Sevier Stake, Utah. Sister
Sampson opened the door and
welcomed the teachers with a spe-
cial greeting, because the Samp-
sons were not able to get out
much. However, this visit was in-
deed a surprise. The visiting
teachers were Wayne Oldroyd,
three years old, son of Mr. and
Mrs. Jerold Oldroyd; and Brenda
Parsons, four years old, daughter
of Mr. and Mrs. M. L. Parsons.

The teachers seemed to be well prepared. They had brought
Relief Society Magazines with them, and the message was given in
much detail, and with enthusiasm, although Brother Sampson
remarked later that he could not recall exactly what it was about.
However, both Brother and Sister Sampson knew that the lesson
was good, since it came out of The Relief Society Magazine. The
children asked for a pencil and wrote a message on some paper
which they had brought with them. Brother Sampson said it was
written in shorthand.

Both children attend Relief Society meetings with their mothers
and enjoy it very much.

Wayne Oldroyd and Brenda Parsons, as they
prepare to go Relief Society teaching.

509

inside and out

Her Letter

Evelyn Fjeldsted

The rose you coaxed and trained to grow.
Is rambling all along the fence;
The pansy plants from sheltered grounds
Are radiant with shy eloquence.

The perennial poppy late last fall,
Sent the winds to carry seed,
And tiny plants are thriving now,
Where only rain could meet their need.

The leaves have cast their summer show,
With scintillating lights and shade.
And honeysuckle trumpets blow perfume,
Down where the garden rocks were laid.

When evening shadows softly fall,
Sleepy songbirds seem to say.
The things that I would write to you —
"Come home again — this time to stay."

510

Thoughts for a Summer Day

Caroline Eyring Miner

The Day's Demands

""IVTO man ever sank under the burden of the day. It is when tomorrow's burden
■^ ^ is added to the burden of today that the weight is more than a man can bear."
These are the words of George MacDonald.

I often marvelled at the ease with which my mother could fall asleep. As soon
as her head touched the pillow she was "dead to the world." You might be talking to
her one minute and then you'd be startled to find her sound asleep the next. It was
a wonderful quality, for she was tremendously vigorous, never idle a moment she was
awake, and she needed the refreshment of profound sleep.

I think it was more than that as I contemplate it now. She was at peace with
the world and with herself. During her waking hours she did her best at helping lift
the world's burdens, and she knew she would do the same on the morrow. She took
care of the day's demands, and then laid her burden down as she did her body at the
close of day. She did not need to lie awake counting the undone tasks of an idle day,
nor the accumulated problems of many days past or to come.

"Cast Thy Bread''

/^AST thy bread upon the water, and after many days it shall return to you multiplied
^-^ many fold. Such is the general message of a bit of scripture.

I can think of many examples of this. When I was a little girl, mother would
send me to my aunt's for a start of live yeast when her own had died out. Then, in
due course, mother's yeast was the mother lode for many neighborly starts. When her
own yeast gave out, she borrowed from one who had borrowed a start from her.

Much earlier than this, a similar cycle went on with fire. You lighted another's
fire only to find that that person eventually returned the favor to you, when your
flaming torch turned to gray ashes.

Many times I have given geranium starts, or chrysanthemum starts to my neigh-
bors, and in a few seasons have found my bread coming back to me many fold when
my starts were gone, and their starts supplied my garden.

Too Great Expectations

OOME people are perpetually disappointed in the actions of their fellow men. They
^ expect more of them than they get, or than it is possible for them to do. Parents
are sometimes unrealistic in their expectations of their children's accomplishments. They
seem to expect adult accomplishments from them, as indicated by the fact that they
exhort them to "be like daddy," or "be a little lady," or "that's a little man," or
"that's a little lady." Instead of just "great expectations," we sometimes expect too
great expectations.

It is wise to be realistic and not expect too much from others — adults or chil-
dren. "Remember they aren't much better than you are," I heard it quipped recently.
Greater harmony may be expected in our homes with more tolerance and with realistic
expectations.

To expect too little of children is unwise, of course. To do things for them because
they cannot meet expected adult standards is crippling. How else can they learn,
except by doing and by doing at their own level? Expectations, with just a little reach
for accomplishment, are the ideal. If Judy can do a satisfactory job of washing the
silverware, she may be expected to advance to plates and cups, and if Ray can keep
his bed made, he can be expected to vacuum his room and keep it straightened up.
Expectations, but not unrealistic or too great expectations, are the desirable goal.

511

as a wa y of life

Margaret F. Maxwell

I T seems in the past few years you
can hardly open the pages of a
favorite magazine or newspaper with-
out being bombarded with some
new, magical, and presumably pain-
less way to slim down overnight
from size i8i/^ to a trim 12. You
are cajoled by glamorous "before"
and ''after" pictures, and frightened
by terrifying statistics. And so, reso-
lutely, you embark on the banana
and skim milk, the prune and cot-
tage cheese, or the high-fat, low-
calorie diet. You count calories
grimly for a few painful days or
weeks, lose a few pounds and then
weaken — and presto! You are right
back where you were to start with.

"Oh, well," you sigh. "Being fat
runs in the family." Or, better
still, "I eat absolutely nothing! And
still I put on weight."

Is this the story of your life? If
you have been using these excuses

for allowing those extra pounds to
creep up on you, ever so gradually,
over the years, it's time you took a
good look at yourself in the mirror,
and then decided once and for all
to do something about it — and
permaiieiifly. Being overweight is
simply a matter of taking into your
body more food than it requires.
Unneeded food is stored by your
body as fat. And, on the other
hand, if you eat less than your body
requires, you are bound to lose
weight. It is as simple as that.

You need not take a calorie list
to meals with you, or meticulously
put down the calorie count of every
bite you put into your mouth.
Learn a few basic principles of right
living, plus a few easy "tricks of the
trade," and you're on your way to
vibrant health and a new, slim fig
ure.

512

DIET AS A WAY OF LIFE

First of all, don't make dieting so
unpleasant that it becomes a regime
to which vou cannot stick. Your
new diet pattern must become
a way oi life, a new set of habits
that you will maintain pcnnancutly,
not just for a ten weeks' crash pro-
gram, after which you heave a sigh
of relief and go back to your old
eating habits (and, incidentally, your
old weight). So if you don't
already know them, start by getting
acquainted with the four basic food
groups: milk, meat and eggs, vege-
tables and fruits, and bread and
cereals. Foods chosen from each of
these groups should be included in
your new diet program each day,
both to maintain that glow of health
that makes life worth living, and to
help take off weight and keep it off.

Group i: Milk. Weight watchers
favor skim milk, either liquid or
powdered, a pint (or its powdered
equivalent ) each day. If you simply
don't like skim milk, don't despair.
Add powdered skim milk, at least
one-half cup to other foods on your
menu during the day. Mix it with
whole-grain hot cereal; stir it up in
cottage cheese, or treat yourself to
a "malt" about a half-hour before
mealtime to cut down your appetite.
Make it this way: To one glass of
hot water (as hot as you enjo)
drinking), add one-half cup pow-
dered skim milk. Stir briskly until
dissolved. Add eight drops non-
caloric liquid sweetener (a real boon
to weight-watchers), and cinnamon
and nutmeg to taste. Try it! It's
so delicious you'll have the whole
family joining you, and they'll never
believe how few calories it contains.

Cheese is also included in Group
1. Cottage cheese, the dieter's old
standby, makes a good addition for

lunch, with or without fruit, either
as a salad or plain.

Group 2: Meat and Eggs. Get
into the habit of eating a boiled or
poached egg for breakfast each
morning. Do you know that you can
double your egg calorie count simply
by scrambling or frying it? As with
the much maligned potato and
bread, it is what you put on it that
counts! Preferably at dinner, in-
clude one small serving of lean meat.
Beef, lamb, and poultry rate lower
on the calorie scale than does pork,
and liver is exceedingly nutritious,
as well as low in calories. But throw
away your frying pan! Roast, braise,
boil, or broil all cuts of meat for
minimum calories.

Group 3: Vegetables and Fruits.
Go heavy on greens! With the ex-
ception of green peas, the green and
the leafy vegetables and tomatoes
are so low in calories that you can
practically stuff yourself and not
gain weight. But caution. Put a
teaspoon of butter on your aspara-
gus, two tablespoons of mayonnaise
on your chef's salad bowl, and you
may as well stop deceiving yourself
about being on a diet. If you are
one of those who think there is no
use even tasting a green salad unless
there is plenty of dressing on it,
here are a few hints. First, try \'Our
salad (particularly coleslaw) with
plain salt and vinegar, or salt and
lemon juice as a seasoning. If that
doesn't appeal to you, you might
try either of the following low-cal-
orie mayonnaise substitutes. The
first is simple. It can be mixed on
the spot as you make your salad.

LOW-CALORIE MAYONNAISE

Blend together y2 cup skim milk,
% tsp. mayonnaise, and 1 tsp. salt.

513

JULY 1964

Pour over shredded cabbage or other dates, figs, raisins, and prunes; they

greens and toss to blend flavors. are high in calories, and when eat-

Thc second recipe has the unbe- ing canned fruit packaged in syrup,

lievably low total of three calories pour off the syrup before eating the

per teaspoon of dressing. fruit.

Group 4: Bread and Cereals. Each

THREE-CALORIE MAYONNAISE day you may include either three

slices of whole wheat bread or two

Beat one egg. Add V4 cup vine- slices of bread and one serving of
gar, 1 % tsp. salt, 1 tbsp. mustard, whole-grain cooked cereal. You may
and 1 tsp. liquid non-caloric sweet- allow yourself up to three teaspoons
ener (or 6 saccharin tablets dis- of butter or substitute during the
solved in vinegar) . Beat until course of the day; part of your allow-
frothy. Add ^/^ cup mineral oil, a ance may be used on bread, and
little at a time, beating thoroughly part as a seasoning for vegetables,
after each addition. Continue beat-
ing until mixture is very thick and That is all there is to it! Learn
will stand up in a rounded peak, to be satisfied with small servings
Add more vinegar, salt, or sweet- of the basic foods; cut off visible fat,
ener to taste. Add more mineral pour off syrup from fruit, and,
oil to make about 1 pint dressing, please, no seconds! Dieting is never
If stored in refrigerator, it will keep easy at first; you have become
indefinitely. accustomed to loading your stomach

So fill up on greens! Make a big with excess food for so long that by
green salad your mainstay for lunch, now it is probably stretched. For
and eat cooked or raw tomatoes, a few days or weeks, it will expect
asparagus, green beans, spinach, or and demand its usual oversupply of
other green vegetables for dinner, food. But if you are determined.
But you need not omit the heavier in a few days you will find that
vegetables entirely. Occasionally, in- smaller helpings of food will satisfy
elude a small serving of beets, car- you. Eat slowly; take time to en-
rots, green peas, and squash as varia- joy your food. This, too, helps to
tions on your vegetable menu. A give you that full feeling,
small baked or boiled potato seas- You may eat your daily allotment
oned with salt and a teaspoon or of food at any time of the day you
less of butter or other shortening wish; however, common sense will
may also be a part of your diet each tell you that if your food is divided
day. prettv evenly among three meals.

Fruits are essential for the dieter, vou will get through your day with
both for food value and to serve as less hunger and more energy,
a pleasant substitute for rich, heavy But remember — this eating pat-
desserts, which as you know have tern is not a trick diet guaranteed
no place at any time in a reducing to take off twenty-five pounds in two
diet. Include each day one serving months. This is a new way of life,
of citrus fruit or juice, or a cup of and you must adopt it with the
tomato juice. You may also enjoy determination that you are never
one or two small servings of fresh going back to your old eating habits
or canned fruit besides this. Avoid again. While you are tr^ang to lose

514

DIET AS A WAY OF LIFE

weight (and do check with your powdered whipped milk topping

doctor before starting any diet),

you must not only eat the essential '/^ c. ice water

foods specified, but you must also Vi c. powdered milk

absolutely omit (no cheating now) '/^ c. sugar, or i tbsp. liquid uon-caloric

candy, sodas, sundaes, soft drinks, sweetener, or 24 tablets saccharin

rich desserts, cream, gravy, olives, - *^^^P- ^^"^^n juice

bacon and other fat meat, and all

fried foods. And hold to an abso- p^ill small bowl and beater m

lute mmimum anv use of sugar and refrigerator for one half hour before

salad dressing mixing. Put ice water and pow-

Between meals nibbling? Some- ^^red milk in bowl. Beat until fluffy,
times It can be helpful, if you nibble Gradually add sugar, and then add
the right things at the right time. ^^"^^^ i^^ce. Let stand in refriger-
About a half hour before mealtime ^^^^ ^ ^^w minutes before using,
(especially if you are feeling par- ^akes one cup whipped "cream."
ticularly famished), try a steaming So, finally, you have your weight
cup of beef or chicken bouillon; it down to the desired level. It has
has only seven calories to the cup. been a long struggle, and you cer-
Or, once a day, a powdered milk tainly don't want to have to go
"malt." These may help you to through that again. So, how are
hold the line at mealtime, and say you going to hold the line? First
"no" more easily to the temptation of all, if you don't now own a bath-
foods. And, for a bedtime snack, room scale, invest in one, if possible,
a tall glass of hot lemonade sweet- And once you have your weight
ened with saccharin is a warming down to where you want it, get
and cheering way to end your day. "ito the habit of stepping on the

And, when cooking, particularly scale to check yourself once each
desserts, get into the habit of mak- day. Make it the same time every
ing a few substitutions which ma- day, as your weight fluctuates
terially cut the calorie count of normally from two to three pounds
dishes without altering their taste during the course of the day. Prob-
or appearance. In virtually all reci- ably your most flattering time to
pes, skim milk can be substituted weigh will be first thing in the
for whole milk, and evaporated milk morning before breakfast. Tlien, if
can be substituted for cream, reduc- you discover that you have put on
ing not only the calorie count but a pound, do something about it im-
the cost of the dish. For high mediately. Don't wait until the
calorie dairy sour cream, substitute pound has become ten. It's no chore
a like amount of evaporated milk to take off one pound, but it can be
soured by the addition of one table- real misery to get rid of more,
spoon of vinegar for each cup of Good luck to you on your new
milk. Sour milk may be made in program! And as your scales and
the same way, by the addition of your mirror tell you of new beauty
one tablespoon of vinegar to one and the robust energy and health
cup of skim milk. And, when a that goes with right choice of foods,
recipe calls for whipped cream, sub- vou will be glad you stopped count-
stitute whipped powdered milk ing calories and got acquainted, in-
made as follows: stead, with good nutrition.

515

How
to

Remodel

Fitted

Suit

Bonnie S, Hansen

I had such a nice Tattersall plaid
suit. The jacket was not worn
badly, and when we moved to a
much colder climate, my need
for winter clothes increased. I
had pondered over and over the
problem of this fitted jacket,
which had shoulder pads and
wide shoulder seams.

One day I took a piece of tai-
lor's chalk and started to mark
where I would like to change the
jacket, and this diagram repre-
sents the resulting outline.

I removed all the buttons,
sleeves, and collar, and altered
the front as illustrated in the dia-
gram.

Now the remodeled new jacket
and the altered skirt make a very
useful outfit which is quite styl-
ish.

The old skirt needed a slight

alteration. It had a 3-inch side
vent on each side, and I sewed up
these opanings. Also, it had to be
taken in a little on the hips for
a better fit. The top, or weskit,
as it turned out to be, was faced
with the same material as was
used in making a new blouse to
go with the outfit. The color used
for the blouse and facing matched
one of the colors prominent in
the plaid. I top-stitched the wes-
kit all around the edges, but it
could have been made so that a
narrow edge of the facing might
be seen on the outside. New but-
tons in a color to match the facing
were used. In the plaid design of
my suit, the background color was
navy blue, with a small plaid of
red and gray, and I used red fac-
ing for the weskit, red material
for the blouse, and red buttons.

516

''Train Up a Child"

Dorothy Hicks

T RAIN up a child in the way he should go," the book of Proverbs instructs, "and
when he is old, he will not depart therefrom."

My husband and I unwittingly put this instruction to the test recently and found
that it, like the other instructions given in the scriptures, really works.

We had occasion to go out early one evening, and left instructions with the baby
sitter to put the children to bed. It was late when we returned home, and all three
pajama-clad cherubs were snuggled under their blankets, sound asleep.

Peace! It's wonderful! we thought. For once we could get a good night's sleep!

Unfortunately, my husband tripped over a chair in the dark and awakened the baby,
who had to be quieted with cuddling and a bottle. This accomplished, we again
headed for the bedroom and that longed-for good night's sleep.

Just as Morpheus was about to carry us off, a pair of plastic-soled feet came pat-
tering toward our room. They belonged to our three-year-old daughter, who whimpered
that she had had a bad dream and wanted to make sure mommy and daddy were home.
She was reassured that all was well and was requested to go back to bed.

"But I can't, Mommy," she said. "I haven't said my prayers yet."

There in the darkness, we knelt together to help her thank her Heavenly Father
for her blessings and ask his protecting care over her during the night. When the
prayer was finished, she pattered back to her bed and fell peacefully asleep.

Iler parents knelt a moment longer to thank the Lord for this example of a child's
faith, and to request continued guidance in training up this child and her brothers in
the way they should go, so that when they are old, they will not depart therefrom.

Grandmother's Chair

Carolle Denton

In the rhythm

Of the heartbeat,

Feel the rocking of the chair.

To the anthem

Of remembrance,

Dream your dreams while rocking there.

Love abiding,

Fears go hiding,

When the rocking tune is sung.

Movement sighing,

Lullabying,

Rocking chair for old and young.

517

Delilah Davis Pike — Her Hobbies Bring Happiness

Delilah Davis Fuller Pike, Salt Lake City, Utah, has made a lifetime hobby of
making articles of exquisite handicraft. She is an expert in designing and stitching
quilts, and her afghans display a discriminating use of color and integration of
patterns. She crochets bedspreads, tablecloths, doilies, and edgings in intricate
and lovely designs, many of them being her own creations. She has made many
decorative pillows and other gift items. At present she is completing a project of
making a quilt for each of her five daughters. Much of her work has been con-
tributed to the displays for bazaars in the Eleventh Ward of Grant Stake. She has
served as a visiting teacher for more than fifty years. Her home and her garden
are beautifully cared for, and she takes special pride in growing roses.

518

The Sego Lily

- Flower of the Pioneers

Celia Luce

The people were hungry. It was early spring in 1848 in Salt Lake
Valley. Nearly 2,000 pioneers had very little food and faced starvation.

The Indians were hungry, too. They dug thistle roots and the
sweet bulb of the sego lily. Hungry pioneers watched them and began
digging the sego bulbs, also.

The sego lily was used for food by pioneers in early settlements
all over the State. My grandmother, Lorena Washburn Larsen, lived
in early days in Manti. In her autobiography she describes how they
used to dig the sego bulbs.

"In my childhood days our whole group of children used to go
east of town, each carrying a sego digger. It was a piece of wood
sharpened on one end, and flat on the other. We would go just east
of town and look for segos, which were quite plentiful. When we
found them we each went to digging by putting the sharp end of the
stick into the ground close beside the sego and pressing down on the
flat end of the digger. . . . When the stick was far enough in the
ground to suit us, we just pushed it to one side, and up came the
segos. Then we ate them. Oh, how we enjoyed hunting them."

In Utah this lovely flower, the State flower, is called the sego
lily. In most of the West it is called the mariposa lily. Mariposa
means butterfly in Spanish.

Sego or mariposa lilies come in many shades. Utah's state
flower has the scientific name of Calochortus nuttallii. Some of the
bright lavender or red-orange ones are named Calochortus Kennedyi.
Under any name it is a beautiful flower.

519

I'm
Writing

Five
Books

Janice Dixon

Look at my book!" my four-year-
old son, Danny, might say to you
if you were a visitor in our home.
He is very proud of his book, a
book all about him. You would be
lucky to get away without seeing all
five scrapbooks, one for each of our
children.

Just another photo album, you
might say. It is a photo album, but
we use heavy, bound scrapbooks and
make them an up-to-date life cover-
age of each child separately. This
way there is no fighting for pictures
when the children get older. We
divide the pictures equally now. We
also include important happenings

in their lives, such as birth certifi-
cates (photostats), blessings, spe-
cial letters from grandparents, and
an anecdotal history of each child.

In Danny's book you might read:
"Today your father went in a plane
to New Mexico. Danny watched
the plane soar into the sky. 'Where's
Daddy going?' he asked. 'Down to
New Mexico,' I answered. 'No,
Mommy, he's going up to New
Mexico.' "

We are careful to include full
dates on every picture and incident.

First words are interesting to all
children, they want to know exact-
ly what they did when they were

520

I'M WRITING FIVE BOOKS

babies. Writing them at once in
their scrapbooks taxes the parents'
memories less, and the httle stories
can be told the same way twice and
not forgotten.

Charles, now eight, still giggles
over the story he wrote when he was
two and a half, about his grass-
hopper:

My Daddy bring me a grasshopper.

My grasshopper jumps on the rug.

No, no, Ste'en. Don't eat my grasshopper.

My put my grasshopper in bottle. . . .

My grasshopper eats grass.

My give my grasshopper more grass.

Where my grasshopper?

No, no, Ste'en. Don't eat my grasshopper.

No, no, Ste'en.

My grasshopper — all gone.

When our fifth baby was born,
we wrote each of the children's re-
actions to him and included them
in each scrapbook. It read some-
thing like this: ''Today we brought
Douglas home from the hospital.
Two-year-old Lucy ran to the car to
meet us and thought it was won-
derful that we brought a little doll
for her. Then he cried, and it took
us some time before she would come
close to him again. Four-year-old
Danny was also pleased with the
baby and wants to hold him all the
time. Six-year-old Steven doesn't
admit that he likes the new baby,
but he has brought eleven of his
friends in to see him with the an-
nouncement, 'Look what mama
layed!' Eight-year-old Charles fig-
ures it's an everyday occurrence, and
after one look at the baby, he
shrugged, 'Just what I expected,' and
went off to play."

We try to include one or two of
the children's best drawings for each

\car. The rest of the pictures and
drawings are very carefully glued in-
to an old magazine which gives each
one his own inexpensive, yet perma-
nent scrapbook of drawings.

I was getting ready for a party. I
made a special apple pudding des-
sert which Charles especially likes.
''Mother," he said, "when are vou
going to start that recipe book?"
What recipe book? "When I get
married I want my wife to know
exactly what I like!" And so, we
have added special recipes to
Charles' book.

The children have used their
scrapbooks so much that they have
torn some of the pages in the books.
Celluloid tape becomes brittle with
time, but I have learned one good
way to repair these books, and all
other books. Use plastic glue and
paste it on the tear. Put wax paper
on both sides and close the book.
Let it dry over night. Then just peel
off the wax papers and the tear is
fixed, stronger than -before. The
books are used so often that the
regular mounting corners do not
hold. We glue the items in perma-
nently and use the mounting corn-
ers only for color and decoration.

We include the child's ancestral
history, with pictures as far back as
we can collect. Because each child
was named for someone in our fam-
ily, we tell them stories about their
namesakes, and write it in their
books. We want our children to
be proud of their names and their
heritage. We feel we have ac-
complished this partly through the
individual books for each of our
children.

521

SOMEONE has said, "Age is a state of mind." Age is also the total of life's knowl-
edge and aehievcment. Its tempo, gauged to the needs of each individual, meas-
ures earefully every thought and effort toward the progress of oneself and the serviee he
has rendered to others, bringing into balanee all qualities of mind and character employed.

We must live life fully to give reason to our existence. Charity, love, faith, and
tolerance are the essential qualities which strengthen our understanding.

Acceptance of life's problems, with a full attempt at solution, increases mental and
emotional stature. Prayer, our definite link with God, will, when the time is right,
bring enlightenment and inspiration.

Through the span of trial and error, we reach the "golden years," the sum of our
learning to endure and the progress of our aims and desires for the benefit of ourselves
and our fellow men. Thus, the covenant in our second estate has been fulfilled and
eternit)/ beckons.

Life's demands are strenuous, but God's plan told us long ago that they would
be — thus the constant challenge to our existence.

The degree of grace employed in meeting our obligations will determine the sum
of spiritual strength and dignity — the increased knowledge and love that we acquire
through our sacrificial experience.

This will be the essence of our earthly existence, added unto ourselves, to endure
through life eternal — a blessed privilege.

Growing Old

Lizzie O. B. White

V^HEN one grows old, he cannot realize that time is passing by so
rapidly — that minutes, hours, days, and months are measured now
by years.

Growing old should be a beautiful experience — a sort of sunset to
a well-spent life. An instrument gets mellower with age, and the music
it produces has a sweeter tone. So with man, a life attuned to God is
sweeter and more meaningful as years pass by — provided it has not been
spent in thinking only of himself instead of others.

There is an art in growing old — one should not have a child's
mentality, but his humility. If one has lived unselfishly throughout the
past, he need not dread life's few declining years, but welcome them to
take an inventory of himself. If he finds that he has fallen short in deeds
of usefulness, it is not too late to ask the Lord to keep his mind alert, and
help him to see wherein he has erred in days gone by, and thus prepare
himself to meet the test whenever the final summons comes.

522

Your

Heart

Hazel M

Under-
star) dilif

.^ '■■■ //^

%^'^- 24

Synopsis: Selena and Belle Bald-
win, sisters, travel across the plains
with their own outfit, in the company
of Lon Holiday, captain of fifty, and
Josiah Blodgett, captain of ten. Se-
lena's fiance dies at Winter Quarters,
and still bitter and sorrowing, she
refuses to take an interest in Lon,
who has loved her since their first
meeting. Belle and Josiah are mar-
ried immediately after the arrival of
the wagon train in the Valley of the
Great Salt Lake, and, later, they de-
cide to go to San Bernardino, Cali-
fornia, with the saints who plan to
settle there. Selena and Lon also are
in the company, but are separated for
most of the journey after the division
of the company. Alfred Quale, who
travels with the Blodgetts and Selena,
continues an ardent courtship of Se-
lena who appears to enjoy Alfred.

Chapter 6

With the heat and discomforts
of desert travel behind them, the
Lyman company moved on in the
last stages of the journey to
California. There were new prob-
lems, however. The way was
rough, tongues and reaches were
broken out of the wagons, and
stops had to be made for repairs.

The timber along their route
came in handy many times.

The animals were greatly
weakened by the long, arduous
trip, and sometimes as many as
twenty oxen were yoked to a
wagon to pull it over a particu-
larly steep place. This, of course,
slowed the journey. Near the
end of the trip Brother Pratt and
his missionary group decided to
leave the Lyman group and forge
on ahead. He rode back bidding
goodbye to all with whom he had
traveled thus far.

"So you're going on ahead?"
Josiah asked, having heard the
plan.

"The other missionaries and I
are anxious to be on our way.
Since there is no particular rea-
son for the rest of you to make
great haste now and every reason
to give your animals a little time
to rest and eat, we are moving on
in the morning to the Chino
Ranch."

"The Lord bless you. Brother
Pratt," said Josiah, shaking the

523

JULY 1964

hand of this man whose journey
had barely begun.

"He always does," answered
Brother Parley. *'Our appoint-
ment is to teach the restored
gospel to those waiting to hear
it in the Islands of the Sea. We
must get started with all dili-
gence as soon as possible."

"It takes great faith to go,
Brother Parley."

"It will take great faith to stay
in California and build up that
part of the Lord's vineyard," an-
swered Brother Pratt. "It doesn't
matter where we labor, Josiah."

Selena sat nearby, listening.
The words had a familiar ring.
She had heard them many times
before, but they had never struck
her with such force. Nauvoo,
Great Salt Lake, California, per-
haps the locality didn't matter
nearly as much as other things
which she had been overlooking.

Her mind was drawn back to
the conversation between this
apostle of the Lord and her
brother-in-law.

"Yes, we plan to send a wagon
back with supplies as soon as we
get to Los Angeles," Brother
Pratt was saying. "We know how
low the food supply is. It seems
a bit un-Christian to have such
concern for the people far away
in the Islands and at the same
time fail to take care of our own."

Josiah reached down from the
wagon and shook hands with the
man on horseback.

"Good luck to you, Josiah.
May we meet again." Elder
Pratt touched his hat and nodded
slightly toward Belle and Selena.
They watched him ride away,
knowing they had been in the
presence of a great man.

The rich grasses were wel-
comed by the animals, many of
whom were so thin that their
ribs could be counted, and by
their owners, giving them assur-
ance that they would have
enough animals to make a be-
ginning when they arrived. And
at long last they did.

It was June 11, 1851, when the
company paused on the edge of
the San Bernardino Valley and
began looking for a place which
would be their permanent settle-
ment. Food supplies were at a
low ebb, but the missionary who
had gone ahead with Brother
Pratt returned with his wagon
loaded. The newcomers were as
interested in the talk about their
entrance into California as they
were in the food he had brought.

"What are people saying?
What is their attitude?" The
questions were asked many times,
but the missionary understood,
knowing their concern as to
whether the experiences suffered
by Church members in Missouri
and Illinois were to be repeated.

"The news is good," the mis-
sionary told them. "The feeling
seems to be very favorable con-
cerning our making a permanent
settlement. The Angelenos are
agreeable, even anxious that we
do stop in the San Bernardino
Valley, thinking that it will pro-
vide a buffer for them."

"Buffer?" Josiah replied. "What
do they mean?"

"Well," replied the missionary,
smiling, "I've heard several of
them say this settlement by the
Mormons is going to be a big
help in keeping the Indians from
sweeping in from their desert
haunts to plunder their settle-

524

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

ments. You will be between the
Indian territory and them, and
they are taking some comfort in
this fact."

Knowing Selena's constant fear
of Indians, Belle watched her but
could tell little as to whether the
missionary's message was having
much effect upon her. Outwardly
Selena appeared unmoved by the
words, which was just as she
wished it to be. She knew well
enough that, even though the
long journey had been completed
successfully without the loss of
one human life, there were many
other problems besetting the
leaders, and her small ones were
best kept to herself.

As the Lyman company caught
up with the advance group, a
grove of sycamores offered the
first haven of shelter in Cali-
fornia to the new settlers. There
was plenty of water and feed and
the near - starved animals were
turned out for their well-earned
days of eating and drinking. They
must be in a condition to do the
farm work that lay ahead. For the
leaders there was also the im-
mediate question of where to
make the permanent settlement.

"Like to come along, Lon?"
asked Brother Rich. "We've got
to see Williams as soon as pos-
sible and settle the details if he's
still willing to sell his Chino
Ranch."

Lon wondered at Brother Rich's
statement. He had thought the
purchase all but completed. Oh,
he well knew there was little
money to complete the transac-
tion, but Lon had not antici-
pated any change in the attitude
of the seller, as Brother Rich evi-
dently did. And Brother Rich
proved to be entirely correct.

"Then you have changed your
mind entirely about selling the
ranch?" Lon noted the note of
deep disappointment in Brother
Lyman's voice. "I have your let-
ter here, written by your own
hand in December, last. You were
more than a little anxious to dis-
pose of your holdings. Here,
read it for yourself."

"I know what it says," Wil-
liams replied, brushing the prof-
fered sheet of paper aside, "that
T make this proposition in conse-
quence of ill health, and not
being able to manage things as
I would wish.' But the months
have passed, my health is con-
siderably improved, and as I
said, gentlemen, I have at the
present no wish to sell."

"Why can't we just homestead,
Lon?" This was Belle talking.
She wasn't ready even now,
thought Selena, to want to move
on to land already under culti-
vation, not Belle. If the land
had ever felt the point of an-
other's plow it would be, in a
measure, spoiled for Belle. "Why
can't we just take up some land
of our own?"

"All the productive land
around is pretty well taken up,"
Lon replied. "We must have land
that will sustain this large group
of people. There is one more
possibility right now, Josiah," he
said, turning again to her hus-
band.

"J. D. Hunter, who was a cap-
tain of the Battalion, is now In-
dian Agent in Southern Cali-
fornia. His suggestion, when he
met us after leaving Williams'
place yesterday, was to go see
the Lugo brothers and make an
offer for the Rancho San Ber-
nardino."

525

JULY 1964

Belle's hopes began to rise.
Not that she was averse to having
her baby in the wagon box. This
wouldn't inconvenience her much
more than all the traveling had
done. It was just that she liked
things done in an orderly fashion,
and it seemed right and proper
to her that her child be born in
the permanent settlement, now
that they had reached California,
and not in some temporary camp.

"You said brothers?'' asked
Josiah. "Then that means we
have more than one to deal with
in attempting to buy their land."

"That's right," agreed Lon.
"Hunter says there are three of
them, Jose del Carmen, Vincente,
and Don Antonio Maria Lugo.
But he also says that Don An-
tonio is the boss of the outfit and
what he says goes. So all we
have to do is convince him that
the Mormons need his ranch more
than he does, and after this is
done, there is the small matter of
getting the money to make the
down payment."

Early in July a copy of the Los
Angeles Star was circulated
throughout the camp. The piece
in which they were most inter-
ested read:

The statement that three hundred
wagons from Deseret had arrived in
the Valley of San Bernardino was an
exaggeration. The actual number is
one hundred forty. They are not all
Mormons, but many of them are,
having crossed the plains in the fall
of 1850 and wintered in Salt Lake. A
large portion of the Mormons will
make this Valley their permanent resi-
dence. A few will go on to the Sand-
wich Islands, while others will locate
at San Diego from which point the
supplies for the Salt Lake settlements
will be forwarded.

We learn that they are negotiating
for the purchase of the Rancho San

Bernardino, from the family of Don
Antonio Maria Lugo, by whom it is
held. This is the site of the Old Mis-
sion of San Bernardino. Here, prob-
ably, this interesting people will make
their first establishment on the shores
of the Pacific.

Lon closed the paper and
folded it.

"This is quite different from
the newspaper notices we re-
ceived in Illinois and Missouri.
It is a relief to see this in print.
At least we're not labeled unde-
sirables from the start, though it
may very well come later," he
added.

"You've been pessimistic about
this whole thing from the begin-
ning, Lon. Are you sorry you
came?" asked Josiah.

Lon looked past Josiah to a
shady spot in the grove where he
could see Selena and Alfred sit-
ting close together on a huge log.
She was laughing gaily at some-
thing Quale had said. Lon
watched for only a brief moment,
then he looked again at Josiah.

"Not sorry, exactly, but I find
myself wondering whether I did
myself any good in coming."

wlosiAH understood. "I don't un-
derstand Selena," he said. "I
doubt if she understands herself.
She will say something that
makes both me and Belle feel
that she's seen enough of Quale.
Then I see her with him like this
and wonder whether she will be
telling us they are getting mar-
ried."

"When that happens," Lon
said quietly, "I'll take one horse
and a pack and hit the trail back
to Salt Lake."

"Lon! You wouldn't! You
couldn't pull out and leave the
settlement!"

526

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

"The big job was getting here,
Josiah. I stayed to see that fin-
ished. You say I can't leave.
When Selena decides to make her
decision, I've already told her
this, that if it is in favor of Quale,
Vm ready for the return trip."

A few days later Lon left the
camp for a time. He had been
called to accompany the leaders
to the northern part of the State
in an effort to raise money for
the down payment on the ranch.
Josiah, too, had had a chance to
make the trip and would have
liked very much to go, but
thoughts of Belle being left with-
out him at that time, made him
decide to stay in camp with her.

Josiah thought it best not to
mention to Belle that he had
been asked to make the trip. If
he gave the slightest inkling that
he wished to be going along, he
knew how insistent she would be
that he do so. This was going to
be his f.rst son (it had never oc-
curred to him that it might be a
girl), and whether Belle thought
it was necessary or not for him
to be present, Josiah had no in-
tention of being away when his
son was born.

Keep your eyes open, Lon,"
Josiah told him on the morning
Lon rode over to say goodbye.
"I've always wanted to see some
of the gold diggings. How far are
you going?"

"There are a number of Mor-
mons working in both San Fran-
cisco and Sacramento. We plan
to visit Mormon Island and any
other mining camps where we
hear of members of the Church
being located."

Lon removed his right glove,
holding his reins lightly in his
left hand and leaned down to

shake hands with Josiah.

"Good-bye, Josiah," he said.
"See you in a few weeks."

"Good-bye, Lon. I'll take good
care of Selena while you are
away."

Lon replaced his glove and
glanced toward the wagon where
he could see Belle and Selena
watching.

"I have an idea," he said, "that
you're going to have plenty of
help."

He touched his hat in a fare-
well gesture to the two women
and rode off at a gallop. The
parting puzzled Josiah, but then
he could not know, and Lon
would be the last to tell, of his
attempt to see Selena the eve-
ning before.

Lon had decided that perhaps
he had been too reluctant to
make a good fight for the girl he
loved. Yet he had a great fear
of pushing himself in where he
might not be wanted. Then, sud-
denly, he had decided to make
an attempt to see her alone be-
fore he had to leave. He had
shaved, cleaned up the best he
could, and walked through the
grove toward Josiah's wagon.

There was a full moon lighting
the valley and Lon breathed
deeply of the fresh night air.
The white trunks of the syca-
mores stood out plainly in the
moonlight. And then Lon saw
them. He hadn't intended to
spy but when he saw Quale take
Selena in his arms, Lon stood
transfixed. It was a lingering
kiss, and Lon suffered the agony
of every second. Then he had
turned, moving quickly and si-
lently, glad that they had not
noticed him, and returned to his
own camp and a sleepless night.
(To be continued)

527

Violets Are For Remembrance

Carol Mattson

May I relate my experience which happened because of my over-
whelming success in following the instructions given by Irene Dunlap
in her article "Let's Grow African Violets," June 1963.

On the death of my sweet mother November 12, 1961, a dear
and thoughtful neighbor presented us with a beautiful, blooming
African violet. I gave it all the tender, loving care to which Sister
Dunlap referred, until approximately April 1963, when I could see all
my efforts were in vain and unless something was done, my plant
would not live to continue to be a living tribute to my mother. (The
Magazine to which I refer had not yet been received by me. )

I am not one with a green thumb and do not have house plants,
but I became attached to this little plant as it was an everyday
reminder of my mother, so I wanted desperately to have it live.
I took it to a specialist in the raising of African violets, supposing
it would be no problem to get a start. After looking sadly at the plant,
he remarked, "There's no life left in this plant, why don't you just
buy another?" I explained its importance to me and was crushed
when he said, "They are just like people, after they get so old, they
die, too!"

I had only one plant, and more determined than ever I came
home and cut the remaining leaves off and put them in water, hoping
to get a start within a month or so, and when I had only one leaf
left, my Relief Society Magazine came and opened new avenues on
plant culture to me. I followed the instructions on propagation to the
letter, as well as I could with what I had left — one leaf!

It has taken many months of tender, loving care, but I am now
enjoying the fruits of my labor, and my plant has come into its
own, and possibly this week it will blossom. There are several starts
which I am going to take off as instructed.

528

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent
through stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing
the submittal of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for
January 1958, page 47, and in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions,

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Minidoka Stake (Idaho) Relief Society Presidents Honored at
Visiting Teachers Convention, November 1, 1963

Left to right: May Jones, first president, Minidoka Stake Relief Society
(1924-1942); Katherine Barnes (1944-1954); Doris May (1942-1944); Bertha
Burch (1954- ).

Sister Burch reports: "We feel that it is quite unusual that in the nearly
forty years our stake has been organized, there have been only four presidents.
The three former presidents are all living in our stake, and each holds office
in her respective ward. At our visiting teachers convention, we paid special
honor to our former presidents."

529

JULY 1964

Yakima Stake (Washington), Yakima Ward Singing Mothers Present Program
of Christmas Music, December 22, 1963

Front row, left to right: Edith Dyson, Evelyn Smith; Doloris Holden;
Margaret Webster; Dorothy Throssell, chorister; Marie Peyton, organist; Edna
Dearinger; Jane Wilks; Jean Rude; Barbara Blackhurst; Jeanette Bowman.

Back row, left to right: Lynn Bos; Connie Creek; Olga Paradis; Mabel
Brack; Joan Balholm; Carole Clifton; Luella Howell, President, Yakima Ward
Relief Society; Margaret Nichols; Rosemary Coalwell.

LaVern G. Jackson, President, Yakima Stake Relief Society, reports: "The
Singing Mothers of Yakima Ward presented a program of Christmas music,
December 22, 1963. At this time the Christmas story was told in scripture and
song, narrated by Archie Buys. The Singing Mothers also furnished the music
for the Yakima Stake service held on Christmas day. These Singing Mothers
enjoyed their weekly practices and look forward to presenting the music for
sacrament meeting each month."

Southern States Mission, South Georgia District Singing Mothers
Present Music for Many Occasions

Seated: organist Gertrude Robertson; next to Sister Roberston, standing:
Katie Henry, President, South Georgia District Relief Society; at Sister Henry's
right: Mary Joy Crouch, conductor of the chorus.

Rene Welch, fifth from the right on the front row, and MarDean Bell, ninth
from the right on the third row, are counselors to Sister Henry.

Elva G. Ravsten, former supervisor. Southern States Mission Relief Society,
reports: "These sisters have furnished music for many occasions — district
conferences, inter-faith socials, and just recently for the district Relief Society
conference. They are a very happy group, and they love to sing. Many have been
inspired by the beautiful music they have rendered. Sister Robertson is indeed
an inspiration to the sisters. Her many years of studying and teaching music are
now being shared with this group of mothers. Avis Waters is the assistant con-
ductor. Avis and Mary Joy are daughters of Sister Robertson, and they have
furnished duets and trios for many funerals, as well as church meetings. The
Southern States Mission is very proud of these sisters, as well as of the Singing
Mothers in all five of the districts throughout the mission. These sisters love the
gospel, and they love to share it with others."

The new supervisor of Relief Society in the Southern States Mission is
Mamie Priscilla Adams Hunsaker.

Clearfield Stake (Utah) Poster Display Sets Theme for Visiting
Teacher Convention, February 7, 1964

Left to right: Ora Barlow, President, Clearfield Stake Relief Society;
Opal Wood, visiting teacher message leader.

Sister Barlow reports: "This spiritually rewarding visiting teacher con-
vention used as a theme 'Truths to Live by From the Doctrine and Covenants —
Jewels of Strength.' Beautiful music was rendered by the Singing Mothers
under direction of the stake music department, with Mary Blood and Evelyn
Butler as directors.

"The poster display set the theme for the convention. It was prepared by
Opal Wood, and represents the eight visiting teacher messages for this year.
The messages are presented in poster form, with corresponding pictures, along
with a miniature model of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as shown in the shadow
box, praying in the sacred grove, depicting the channel by which all the
revelations were given.

"Sister Mary Ann Adams, who is eighty years old and has been a visiting
teacher for fifty-eight years, was honored, and also her granddaughter Carol
Adams Kilburn, the youngest visiting teacher in the stake. All visiting teachers
who have served for more than twenty-five years were also honored. At the close
of the convention, a delicious luncheon was served to approximately 200 sisters."

530

>N^

JULY 1964

Scottish Mission Visiting Teachers at Convention

March 14, 1964

At the right, former mission presidency: standing (wearing white sweater),
Rachel Wilde, Secretary-Treasurer; Helen Easton, Counselor; seated: Kathleen
S. Farnsworth, former President; right of Sister Farnsworth (front) : Ehzabeth
McKittrick, Counselor.

Sister Farnsworth reports: "A delightful convention and social honoring the
visiting teachers of the Scottish Mission was held March 14, 1964, at the
mission home. The sisters who attended felt that this was a great success, both
in spirit and in numbers present. Most of the sisters present were newly called
to serve as visiting teachers. Representatives from most of our twenty branches
enjoyed the program and received valuable instructions. Members from each
branch present participated in the program which consisted of a tribute and a
response; a play 'The Improper and the Proper Ways to Do Visiting Teaching;'
'The Key,' a parable of visiting teaching; a question and answer game on visiting
teaching; musical numbers; and the film 'Unto the Least of These.' As a special
favor, a daffodil corsage (buttonhole) was pinned on each visiting teacher. Re-
freshments were served. The mission board members were hostesses for this con-
vention."

Ruby Mildred Haight, wife of the new mission president, David B. Haight,
is the present supervisor of Relief Society in the Scottish Mission.

Bonneville Stake (Utah) Visiting Teacher Convention

November 21, 1963

Left to right: Fay Geary, President, Thirty-Third Ward Relief Society
(whose ward had the largest number of visiting teachers attending the con-
vention) ; Mary Bateman, who has served for fifty-two years; Jeanetta Chris-
tensen, who has a record of thirty-nine years of one hundred per cent visiting
teaching.

Lucretia M. Evans, President, Bonneville Stake Relief Society, reports:
"The visiting teacher convention was held in conjunction with leadership meet-
ing. Five Relief Society General Board members living within the boundaries of
Bonneville Stake, paid glowing tributes to the visiting teachers, each relating
some event to stress the importance of the visiting teacher in the Relief Society
organization.

"Special tribute was given to our stake visiting teacher message leader
Melvira Barlow. Awards of ceramic dolls, typifying visiting teachers, and made
by the stake work meeting leader Merelda McKay, were presented as follows:
Thirty-Third Ward for having the highest percentage of visiting teachers in
attendance; Alberdina Gruman of Douglas Ward for fifty-five years service as
a visiting teacher; Mary Bateman of Garden Park Ward for fifty- two years
as a visiting teacher; and Jeanetta Christensen of Yale Ward for serving thirty-
nine years without interruption.

"A delectable brunch was served to 251 sisters following the program."

532

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

533

South Cottonwood Stake (Utah) Relief Society Stake and Ward Officers
and Visiting Teacher Message Leaders, at Leadership Meeting

January 24, 1964

Standing at the left, front: Betty T. Erekson, Secretary-Treasurer, South
Cottonwood Stake Rehef Society; Momo T. Ushio, First Counslor; Luella W.
Finlinson, President; Helen P. Erekson, Second Counselor.

Sister Finlinson reports: "The South Cottonwood Stake is very proud of
the visiting teaching record established by its eight wards in 1963. Each ward
had 100 percent visiting teaching for every month of the year. We know that
this was accomplished only through the faithful cooperation of each individual
visiting teacher and the devoted supervisors who ably assisted the presidents in
this accomplishment. We know that there is a definite correlation between a suc-
cessful visiting teacher program and the strength of a ward Relief Society
organization. We are thrilled with the attendance at visiting teacher meetings
that these wards have had. Our stake average for the year was sixty-one per
cent, with an over-all forty- five per cent average attendance at the other
meetings. This represents an increase of four per cent over 1962. The following
presidents of the wards who accepted the challenge a year ago are: South
Cottonwood, Mary D. Twitchell; Second, Evah C. Green; Third, Phyllis N.
Jensen; Fourth, Patricia E. Martinson; Fifth, Raymona P. Erickson; Sixth,
Marion A. Reed, Seventh, Maxine H. Nelson; and Eighth, Mary W. Lovell.

"At the leadership meeting each ward was given an open-book trophy, with
its record of the past year's visiting teaching record of 100 per cent engraved
on one page. On the other page was engraved its 100 per cent Magazine quota
record. The parent ward. South Cottonwood, has had a 100 per cent visiting
teaching record since 1949, and the Second Ward since it was divided in 1952."

534

Weber Stake (Utah), Ogden Second Ward Honors Elderly Sisters
at Anniversary Party, March 17, 1964

Front row, seated, left to right: Margaret Borger, eighty-two; Rosemond
Packer, eighty-seven; Rosella Williamson, President, Ogden Second Ward
Relief Society; Rachel M. Jensen, ninety-six; Laura Saunders, eighty-four;
Gertrude Smith, eighty-two.

Back row, standing, left to right: Larinda Clark, eighty-three; Dora
Browning, eighty-three; Mary I. Tanner, eighty-six; Lucy Lowder, eighty-two,
Mary Godell, eighty-one; Mary Crezee, eighty-four.

lone Hurst, President, Weber Stake Relief Society, reports: "This was a
very successful anniversary party, with ninety sisters in attendance. A new
sewing machine was presented to the society. Part of the funds was donated by
friends of Daisy Stigers, a deceased member, who so requested, in lieu of
flowers, for her funeral services. Eleven Relief Society members over eighty
years of age were presented with corsages and introduced as special guests.
Nine others were unable to attend. Other guests given recognition were two
former presidents, stake board members, and twelve former ward members who
had been active in Relief Society.

"After a delicious luncheon, a program entitled 'Memories' was given. The
group joined in singing old-time tunes, after which a fitting tribute to Relief
Society, written by Sister Larkin, President, Ogden Twenty-sixth Ward, was
given with accompanying film slides. One of the sisters sang 'Memories.' Sister
Williamson showed slides of many Relief Society activities she had taken
through the years. Her narration was given in rhyme. A tribute in poetry was
given, honoring the sisters who have died in recent years. Pictures of many of
these sisters were shown. The program fittingly closed with the song 'The Lord's
Prayer.' "

535

THEOLOGY The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 57 — The Vision

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 76:1-49)

For First Meeting, October 1964

Objective: To study the origin of Section 76; its teachings con-
cerning eternal progression; the vision of God and Christ; and
the meaning of Satan's victory and his defeat.

INTRODUCTION

Of all the revelations received
by the Prophet Joseph Smith
concerning man and, particularly,
his destiny, probably none other
equals Section 76. In discussing
the latter-day books of scripture,
President Wilford Woodruff made
the following statement:

. . . When I read these solemn, these
eternal declarations made through the
mouth of Joseph Smith, my heart
swells with gratitude and praise to
God, my heavenly Father. I consider
that the Doctrine and Covenants, our
Testament, contains a code of the
most solemn, the most Godlike procla-
mations ever made to the human
family. I will refer to the "Vision"
alone, as a revelation which gives
more light, more truth, and more
principle than any revelation con-
tained in any other book we ever read.
It makes plain to our understanding
our present condition, where we came
from, why we are here, and where we
are going to. Any man may know

through that revelation what his part
and condition will be. For all men
know what laws they keep, and the
laws which men keep here will deter-
mine their position hereafter; they will
be preserved by those laws and receive
the blessings which belong to them
(Journal of Discourses 22:146-147).

On the day this great revela-
tion was received, February 16,
1832, the Prophet wrote his own
evaluation of what the Lord had
made known to him. The purity
of this revelation

. . . witnesses the fact that that docu-
ment is a transcript from the records
of the eternal world. The sublimity
of the ideas; the purity of the lan-
guage; the scope for action; the con-
tinued duration for completion, in
order that the heirs of salvation may
confess the Lord and bow the knee;
the rewards for faithfulness, and the
punishments for sins, are so much
beyond the narrow-mindedness of
men, that every honest man is con-
strained to exclaim: "/< came from
God." (DHC 1-252-253).

536

LESSON DEPARTMENT

The foregoing statements sug-
gest to the reader what is in
store for him as he reads Section
76. Surely, when one compares
the ideas of the post-death life,
which were extant in the Proph-
et's day and which are also pres-
ent today, with this revelation
and related revelations, one must
acknowledge that man's unin-
spired conceptions of the future
life were truly narrow and severe.
How, actually, is it possible for
man to know of the future ex-
cept from him who knows the
future of mankind? This whole
problem of why man exists,
whether or not there is purpose
in life, and man's destiny, has
piqued man's curiosity over the
ages. There comes to most people
at some time in their lives seri-
ous consideration of these im-
portant questions.

HOW RECEIVED

While Joseph Smith was revis-
ing the Bible by inspiration, aided
by Sidney Rigdon as scribe, the
Lord touched the eyes of their
understandings (D&C 76:19)
and, in open vision, they beheld
the glories of the eternal worlds,
and the darkness reigning in the
regions of the damned.

The work of ''translation" in
the gospel of John, fifth chapter,
verse 29, was the impetus for the
inquiry which brought forth the
Lord's answer to their query re-
garding the resurrection of the
hosts of mankind, both good and
evil, mentioned in that verse.
(Ibid., verse 15.) This revelation
brought forth the truth regarding
man's destiny. In general, "Chris-
tianity" taught that hope for the
blessings of heaven was denied
those who did not believe in Jesus
Christ, and that an everlasting

doom awaited the unbeliever re-
gardless of the opportunity or
lack of opportunity for acknowl-
edging Christ. Such a belief
would raise questions regarding
the resurrection of all people,
rather than a favored few. The
flood of truth received through
this revelation regarding a resur-
rection for the "evil" as well as
the "good" brought the true gos-
pel's message of hope to the
world.

An account of some details
concerning the receiving of this
revelation is given by Elder Philo
Dibble, as follows:

The vision which is recorded in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants was
given at the house of "Father John-
son," in Hiram, Ohio, and during the
time that Joseph and Sidney were in
the spirit and saw the heavens open,
there were other men in the room,
perhaps twelve, among whom I was
one during a part of the time — prob-
ably two-thirds of the time, — I saw the
glory and felt the power, but did not
see the vision.

The events and conversation, while
they were seeing what is written (and
many things were seen and related
that are not written) , I will relate as
minutely as is necessary.

Joseph would, at intervals, say:
"What do I see?" as one might say
while looking out the window and
beholding what all in the room could
not see. Then he would relate what
he had seen or what he was looking
at. Then Sidney replied, 'T see the
same." Presently Sidney would say
"What do I see?" and would repeat
what he had seen or was seeing, and
Joseph would reply, "I see the same."

This manner of conversation was
repeated at short intervals to the end
of the vision, and during the whole
time not a word was spoken by any
other person. Not a sound nor mo-
tion made by anyone but Joseph and
Sidney, and it seemed to me that they
never moved a joint or limb during
the time I was there, which I think
was over an hour, and to the end of
the vision.

537

JULY 1964

Joseph sat firmly and calmly all the
time in the midst of a magnificent
glory, but Sidney sat limp and pale,
apparently as limber as a rag, observ-
ing which, Joseph remarked, smil-
ingly, "Sidney is not used to it as
I am" {Juvenile Instructor 27:303-
304).

ETERNAL PROGRESSION

The first ten verses of Section
76 reveal the great blessings that
are promised the faithful. The
revelation opens with the procla-
mation that beside Jesus Christ
there is no Savior. There follows
a message of assurance to those
who will accept him as their
Savior. It is based upon the re-
vealed truth that Jesus is in-
finite in his knowledge, his ways,
and his purposes, which never
fail. (Verses 2-3.)

Notwithstanding the Lord God
has passed through an earth life
as we are now doing, it is true he
is the same from eternity to
eternity. (Verse 4.) The ultimate
destiny of the exalted is eternal
progression, reserved for those
who "serve me [God] in right-
eousness and in truth unto the
end" (verse 5). As President
Joseph Fielding Smith has ex-
plained,

. . . From eternity to eternity means
from the spirit existence through the
probation which we are in, and then
back again to the eternal existence
which will follow. Surely this is ever-
lasting, for when we receive the resur-
rection we will never die (Doctrines
of Salvation 1:12).

For those who are determined
to endure faithfully, there is the
promise of increased knowledge
concerning God's ways, his pur-
poses, even the hidden things of
his kingdom. In this life man
may learn many of the mysteries
of the kingdom. But even so, he

learns only an infinitesimal
amount of what there is to learn.

VISION OF GOD AND CHRIST

Following the reason for receiv-
ing the "Vision" (D&C 76:11-
18), again the eyes of Joseph
Smith and Sidney Rigdon were
opened to understand God's
glory. Latter-day Saints are the
most richly blessed people in all
the world. No other people have
so much support for their belief
in God and his purposes. In ad-
dition to the grandeur of the
First Vision received in the spring
cf 1820, this revelation stands as
a monument of assurance that
men in our generation have re-
ceived a sight-knowledge of Deity.
Surrounding the throne of God
were concourses of angels, the
sanctified, who were seen to wor-
ship him. Then these brethren
recorded what has come to be
one of the great testimonies of
the latter days:

And now, after the many testi-
monies which have been given of him,
this is the testimony, last of all, which
we give of him: That he lives!

For we saw him, even on the right
hand of God; and we heard the voice
bearing record that he is the Only
Begotten of the Father —

That by him, and through him, and
of him, the worlds are and were
created, and the inhabitants thereof
are begotten sons and daughters unto
God (verses 22-24).

Joseph Smith was not alone in
receiving this testimony. Two
men, seeing the same things, give
the lie to some claims that the
testimonies of Joseph Smith were
false, for, as the scriptures say,
'Tn the mouth of two or three
witnesses shall every word be
established" (II Cor. 13:1).

Many things may be learned
from this testimony: (1) Joseph

538

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Smith was not a fraud. He sub-
sequently went to a martyr's
grave in defense of his knowledge
of God and his purposes in the
eternities; (2) earth's inhabi-
tants are the begotten sons and
daughters of God; (3) not only
are we of this earth his children,
but also other worlds are in-
habited by his spirit offspring;

(4) the real basis for the broth-
erhood of man, which, if accepted,
could bring peace and under-
standing among men, must be
founded upon this knowledge;

(5) a true understanding of why
we should be obedient to gospel
principles is discovered in our re-
lationship to God and the pur-
pose of this life.

THE PAST

Section 76 reveals the past as
well as the future. (Verses 12-
13.) Next in vision these breth-
ren beheld the time when Lucifer
rebelled against the Father and
the Son and thus became the
fallen one. (Verses 25-27.) He is
known as the one who sought to
take the kingdom from the
Father and the Son. (D&C 76:28,
29, 36-38.) His purpose is to
overcome those who follow right-
eousness. Lucifer's efforts are
expressed in terms of warfare,
even assaults from all quarters —
he "encompasseth them round
about" (verse 29). The notion
that Satan exists only in the
minds of men is denied by this
revelation. The testimony of the
Prophet and Sidney Rigdon is
that Lucifer is a real spirit-being
whose influence is felt for evil
and whose mission is to despoil,
lead into degradation, overcome
the saints, and, eventually, claim
as his own all who will succumb

to his enticements. (2 Nephi
chapter 28.)

SATAN'S VICTORY-
PERDITION

-SONS OF

Section 76 (verses 30-39) gives
the answer to two questions re-
garding the class known as the
sons of perdition. Who are the
sons of perdition? What is their
fate? Concerning the first ques-
tion, the revelation says that they
have known God's power and
then, knowingly, deny that
power (verse 31).

When one is endowed with the
Spirit to know the existence of
God, having great understanding
of the principles of exaltation,
and then denies this knowledge,
he sins against the Holy Ghost
that opened the heavens to him.
This constitutes blasphemy
against the Holy Ghost and puts
the Savior to open shame. Such
a person brings upon himself
everlasting condemnation. (Vers-
es 31-35.) Jesus said that all
sins might be forgiven, including
speaking against him, but to sin
against the Holy Ghost was
unforgivable. (Matt. 12:31-32.)
Why is this so? Even though the
Son is manifest in a vision or
dream, it does not impress the
soul as does the testimony of the
Holy Ghost. It is Spirit speaking
to spirit that gives greater con-
viction than a vision; therefore,
the condemnation is greater.

(Smith, Joseph Fielding: Im-
provement Era, July 1955, pp.
494-495.) The Prophet Joseph
Smith says of this class:

All sins shall be forgiven, except the
sin against the Holy Ghost; for Jesus
will save all except the sons of per-
dition. What must a man do to com-
mit the unpardonable sin? He must
receive the Holy Ghost, have the

539

JULY 1964

heavens opened unto him, and know
God, and then sin against Him. After
a man has sinned against the Holy
Ghost, there is no repentance for him.
He has got to say that the sun does
not shine while he sees it; he has got
to deny Jesus Christ when the heavens
have been opened unto him, and to
deny the plan of salvation with his
eyes open to the truth of it; and from
that time he begins to be an enemy.
This is the case with many apostates
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints ( Teachings of the
Prophet Joseph Smith, page 358).

It should be noted that when
this sin is committed it is done
in full knowledge and not in ig-
norance.

FATE OF SONS OF PERDITION

As already noted, the sons of
perdition will never receive for-
giveness in this world nor in the
world to come. (D&C 76:34.) It
should be remembered that the
sons of perdition discussed in this
lesson are those sons of God who
have come to mortality and not
the unembodied spirits who fol-
lowed Lucifer in the premortal
world. Both of these classes — the
mortal sons of perdition and the
spirit sons of perdition — suffer
the second death, which is com-
plete, or total banishment from
God's presence forever. {Teach-
ings of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
page 24.) Adam became spirit-
ually dead when he sinned, as do
we, but the spiritual or second
death suffered by the sons of per-
dition, comes by blasphemy
against the Holy Ghost. This
penalty brings death as to things
pertaining unto righteousness.
(D&C 29:41.) Repentance is not
possible for these persons because
they have lost the power of turn-
ing from their sins since the
atonement of Christ is no longer
effective for their salvation.

ALL RESURRECTED

Due to a misunderstanding of
Section 76, verses 38 and 39,
some have believed that the sons
of perdition will not receive their
bodies in the resurrection. This
belief does not agree, however,
with what the Lord has revealed
about the resurrection. (Verses
16-17.) The interpretation of
verses 38 and 39 of Section 76 is
expressed by President George Q.
Cannon:

A careful reading of these verses,
however, and especially of the pre-
ceding paragraphs, will show that the
Lord does not, in this language, ex-
clude even the sons of perdition from
the resurrection. It is plain that the
intention is to refer to them explicitly
as the only ones on whom the second
death shall have any power "for all
the rest shall be brought forth by the
resurrection of the dead, through the
triumph and the glory of the lamb."
This excluded class are the only ones
on whom the second death shall have
any power, and "the only ones who
shall not be redeemed in the due time
of the Lord after the sufferings of his
wrath" (Juvenile Instructor 35:123,
Feb. 15, 1900).

NO GLORY KINGDOM

Latter-day Saints are prone to
consider that there will be only
three kingdoms after everyone is
resurrected, because three de-
grees of glory are mentioned spe-
cifically in the scriptures. (I Cor.
15:40-42.) The Lord has revealed
that the place of the sons of per-
dition is also known as a king-
dom, but it is of no glory. (D&C
88:24.)

The exact conditions of that
kingdom are unknown. That it is
a place of endless duration is
clear. No man living can under-
stand the fate of this class be-
cause the Lord has said that only
those who are partakers of that

540

LESSON DEPARTMENI

punishment will understand its
end, width, height, depth, and
misery. (Ibid., 76:44-48.) Notice
what the Prophet said:

Say to the brothers Hulet and to all
others, that the Lord never authorized
them to say that the devil, his angels
or the sons of perdition, should ever
be restored; for their state of destiny
was not revealed to man, is not re-
vealed, nor ever shall be revealed, save
to those who are made partakers there-
of: consequently those who teach this
doctrine, have not received it of the
Snirit of the Lord. Truly Brother
Oliver declared it to be the doctrine
of devils. We therefore command that
this doctrine be taught no more in
Zion (DHC 1:366).

SATAN'S DEFEAT

Despite the fact that there will
be few who will become sons of
perdition, Satan will have gained
a victory over that number. On
the other hand, his victory over
the vast host of mankind will be
only partial, for all of the rest
will find some degree of glory in
the kingdoms prepared for them.
Many will not have realized their
full potential as sons and daugh-
ters of God, but only a measure
of God's honor. The judgment
rendered at the time of the resur-
rection will be just, for it will be
according to one's works. (D&C
19:3; 128-8.)

The creeds of men, developed
over the centuries without reve-
lation from heaven, have pictured
God as banishing the sinner for-
ever in a hell where punishment
is endured eternally. This doom
was believed to be incurred by
the vast majority of mankind.
The notion that there were only
"heaven" and "hell," without an
intermediate state of preparation
for immortality or resurrection,
gave rise to a doctrine of salva-
tion incompatible with the teach-

ings of the gospel of Jesus Christ.
The saved were wafted into
heaven, while the sinner went to
hell, lost forever. (Doctrine and
Covenants Commentary, page
453.)

THE GOSPEL PLAN

In contradiction to this er-
roneous and unjust concept of
God's justice, the message of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints proclaims the doctrine
that our Father in heaven is
solicitous for all of his children
and has provided the means
whereby they may receive, if not
all, a part of his glory. This, how-
ever, comes only by their placing
themselves in accord with divine
laws either in mortality or in the
spirit world. We learn:

And this is the gospel, the glad tid-
ings, which the voice out of the heav-
ens bore record unto us —

That he came into the world, even
Jesus, to be crucified for the world,
and to bear the sins of the world, and
to sanctify the world, and to cleanse
it from all unrighteousness;

That through him all might be
saved whom the Father had put into
his power and made by him;

Who glorifies the Father, and saves
all the works of his hands, except
those sons of perdition who deny the
Son after the Father has revealed
him.

Wherefore, he saves all except
them . . . (D&C 76: 40-44).

Questions for Discussion

1. What incident gave rise to the
Prophet's inquiry of the Lord which
brought forth Section 76?

2. What superior evidence is given
in this revelation about the existence
of God? Give the contributions to our
understanding of God and our rela-
tionship to him from Section 76:22-24.

3. What is there in Section 76 to
establish that it contains information
about the past as well as the future?

4. Discuss: To what degree will
Satan's efforts succeed?

541

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 57 — "Leave Judgment Alone With Me, For It Is Mine

and I Will Repay . . ." (D&C 82:23).

Christine H. Robinson

For First Meeting, October 1964

Objective: To emphasize the importance to us of conscientiously
and consistently avoiding the temptation to judge others.

The tendency to pass quick
judgment on others is one of the
most common of our human weak-
nesses. It is so easy to observe
the actions of others and to come
to quick conclusions regarding
their motives and intentions.
Consequently, all of us are prone
to fall into the error of quick,
unqualified and, certainly, un-
justified judgments.

This is a human frailty against
which we have been frequently
warned and about which we
should be constantly on guard.
As the Lord says, we must leave
judgment alone with him, for he
alone can know the reasons for
human actions and what lies in
the human heart.

President McKay in discussing
our proneness to judge told the
story of "A poor old Frenchwo-
man who was walking along the
banks of the Seine River. She
had a threadbare shawl around
her shoulders. She stooped and

picked up something and put it
under her shawl. A policeman a
short distance away saw the act.
He hurried over to her and said,
'Let me see what you are holding
under your shawl.'

"She drew out a piece of glass,
saying, 'It is only a broken piece
of glass. I picked it up because,
perhaps, some barefoot boy might
cut his foot on it.'

"What a lesson to the police-
man who misjudged her! Yes, I
know he was doing his duty, but
he thought she was taking some-
thing which did not belong to her,
when her act reflected the nobility
of a great soul" (Pathways to
Happiness, page 148).

What a lesson to all of us! How
often in observing an action or
an attitude on the part of one
of our neighbors or friends have
we been prone to impute motives
and reasons which, because of our
lack of full information, are wrong
and misguided. Let us remember.

542

LESSON DEPARTMENT

that in our limited knowledge, it
is impossible for us to know the
circumstances which prompt
others' actions. The Lord alone
knows the capabilities, the
thoughts, the needs and desires,
which motivate human action. In
the Book of Psalms we read ". . .
he [the Lord] hath prepared his
throne for judgment. And he
shall judge the world in righteous-
ness, he shall minister judgment
to the people in uprightness"
(Psalms 9:7-8).

The Savior said, "Judge not,
that ye be not judged" (Matt.
7:1). The scriptures repeatedly
emphasize that by the judgment
we mete to others we also shall
be judged.

Undoubtedly, the best way to
overcome our proneness to judge
others is to form the wonderful
habit of looking for their good
qualities rather than for their
faults.

A certain individual had fallen
into the habit of criticizing and
complaining about an acquaint-
ance with whom he was in close
association. In discussing the
problem with a friend, he was
asked, "Does not your associate
have any good qualities?" To
which came the reply, "Yes, he
in generous to a fault."

This appraisal started him
thinking about the man's good

qualities. Each time a negative
and fault-finding thought entered
his mind, he immediately tried to
think of a good quality with
which to replace it. As a conse-
quence, this approach soon re-
vealed that his associate pos-
sessed many fine qualities. It
wasn't long before the two be-
came fast friends.

One of the results of fault-find-
ing and attempting to judge
others is that it establishes a
negative point of view, which
clouds our vision and cankers our
souls. On the other hand, looking
for the good in others is the posi-
tive approach, and enhances and
manifests the good in our own
personalities.

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.
emphasized the importance of
leaving judgment to the Lord and
of the fact that the Lord judges
us with mercy and love. He said:

I have a feeling . . . that when the
time conies for passing judgment . . .
for every good deed we have done,
we shall receive the full reward that
it is possible to bestow under the rules
and laws governing, and having in
mind justice. And I have the further
feeling that for every ill thing we do
there will be imposed upon us the least
penalty that may be bestowed having
in mind the principles involved, —
eternal justice seasoned with mercy
and love (Clark, J. Reuben, Jr.: Con-
ference Report. April 1958, pages 48-
49).

PRAYER
Nellie B. Schmidt

Blessed are they who have learned to pray,
For they shall walk in the light;
For prayer is the key that opens the day
And the lock that guards the night.

543

WORK MEETING Molding A Happy Life

Winnifred C. Jardine

Discussion I — Introduction

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branciies

at Work Meetings)

For Second Meeting, October 1964

Objective: To decide what happiness is and what some of
the bases for its achievement may be.

What better study for Latter-
day Saint women to engage in,
than that concerning the pursuit
of happiness? For in their posi-
tions as wives, mothers, grand-
mothers, sisters, and neighbors,
it is their charge and obHgation
to create a cHmate within the
home that will germinate and
nurture seeds of happiness.

This achieving happiness is a
noble calling, for Lehi in 2 Nephi
of The Book of Mormon made the
statement so dear to the hearts
of the Latter-day Saint people,
"Men are that they might have
joy." Modern day prophets have
reiterated this principle. Joseph
Smith said that "happiness is the
object and design of our exist-
ence." Brigham Young added,
"To make ourselves happy is in-
corporated in the great design of
man's existence." John Taylor
told the saints of his day that
"it is 'life and the pursuit of
happiness' that ought to occupy
the attention of all intellectual
beings." And President David O.

McKay has said, "Happiness is
the end and design of life."

Latter-day Saints know that
when we were given our bodies
and permitted to come to this
earth to accept the challenge of
life here with its temptations and
pitfalls and were given our free
agencies to choose between good
and evil, we were also given the
opportunity to achieve full and
unlimited happiness.

This year in our home manage-
ment discussions we are plotting
a course for ourselves and our
families that will lead us to that
happiness and joy about which
the prophets have written.

No person on earth has such
an opportunity and yet such a
responsibility as does a mother
for bringing happiness into a
home, for it is through her that
a home builds its spirit of happi-
ness. It is from her candle that
the others take their hght. Each
day as she sends her family out
from the home she has the oppor-

544

LESSON DEPARTMENT

tunity to do so with a cheery
word, a bright hope, a promise.
And when she welcomes them
home at night it can be to peace
and serenity, warmth and love.

Benjamin Franklin tells the
story of a workman building a
house who always appeared so
cheerful and merry, regardless of
the circumstances surrounding
him, that it was finally asked of
him the secret of his constant
flow of happiness. "It is no
secret," he replied, "I have one
of the best wives; and, when I go
home, she meets me with a smile
and a kiss. . . . She has done so
many little things through the
day to please me that I cannot
find it in my heart to speak an
unkind word to anyone."

Another husband has described
it this way, "When I put my key
in the front door lock, I feel that
a burden is being lifted from me.
When the door closes behind me
and I know I am inside my home,
I can throw off the struggle of
competition. . . . When I hear
my wife call from inside 'Hello,'
the front door closing behind me
has worked a miracle."

Abraham Lincoln said of his
home, "Here is my heart, my
happiness, my house. Here inside
the lighted window is my love, my
hope, my life. Peace is my com-
panion on the pathway winding to
the threshold."

There can be no doubt that
homes are the wellsprings of hap-
piness. If the mother is happy,
then the whole family will likely
be happy and will make a happy
place for themselves in the world.

Today, let us be about the busi-
ness of bringing happiness into
our homes. The time to be happy
is now. The place to be happy is

here. And we can all be as happy
as we make up our minds to be.

Let us resolve right now that
whether we feel happy or not,
we will look as though we are
and speak and act so. Let our
conversation today in work meet-
ing reflect it — in the tone and
in the content. Our actions here
at work meeting should reflect
happiness — the harder we work
and the more we accomplish, the
more joyous we will feel. Cour-
tesy and kindness shown to others
will encourage gladness. Crea-
tivity and ingenuity (two objec-
tives of work meeting) kindle
happiness. Participation in a
worthwhile program or project
always brings more happiness
than being a spectator.

After succeeding today, then
let this same attitude pervade our
homes through the ensuing weeks.
Let us live as though we believe
that homemaking is the noblest
profession of them all, attacking
our work with joy, rejoicing in the
goodness of our husbands and
children and grandchildren, rec-
ognizing our blessings and not
our ills, striving for a communion
with our families and neighbors
that is sweet and constant. And,
above all, we must try every day
to be helpful to others, for as
surely as the sun rises every
morning, the way to be happy is
to make others happy.

Happiness begets happiness. If
we will live as though we are
happy and give every appearance
of it, happiness will walk beside
us.

Let us live for this blessing of
happiness, for if we are desirous
of a righteous blessing and live
worthy of it, we will surely re-
ceive it.

545

Elder Robert K. Thomas

Lesson 1 — The Appreciation and Criticism of Literature

For Third Meeting, October 1964

(Textbook: Out of the Best Books: An Anthology of Literature,

Part I — The Individual)

Objective: To develop the insight into literature which comes
from an understanding of the principles of literary criticism.

You may learn through trial and
error to become a competent
seamstress without formal in-
struction— for an ill-fitting jacket
is a powerful spur to improve-
ment, and experience does teach.
But no one ever created a lovely,
satisfying dress who did not un-
derstand the principles of good
sewing. A mere awareness of the
characteristics that a well-made
garment should have is no guar-
antee that you can make one to
match your ideal. It may, how-
ever, give you a feeling of secur-
ity when you are trying to decide
which of two suits is the better
buy. You can teach yourself to
recognize real value through trial
and error, but it is an expensive
and frustrating process. How
much better to be instructed by
someone who will share her own
experience. The young woman
who has been taught by her moth-
er in basic principles of clothing
selection and care is truly fortu-

nate, for this is a continunig re-
sponsibility which she cannot
escape as a wife and mother. The
ability to judge excellent fabric
or shoddy construction comes
with expsrience. No one is born
with it. All must learn to compare
and evaluate. The satisfaction,
however, which comes from know-
ing that you can discriminate skil-
fully in both making and buying
clothes for yourself and your
loved ones is a deep and abiding
one.

Actually, of course, comparing
and evaluating are necessary in
all that we do, but sometimes we
fail to see this clearly — especially
when we are dealing with intangi-
bles. It is hard to discern a feeling
or a quality, and for this reason
most of us can talk more easily
about material than spiritual
things. But this does not mean
that we can neglect to develop
spiritual awareness. It is not
enough that we have vague spirit-

546

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ual aspirations. Our eternal sal-
vation depends upon our ability
to make precise choices. While it
may demand real effort, spiritual-
ity can be developed, and the
lessons v^hich are provided each
month in Relief Society are elo-
quent testimony that spiritual
discernment can be developed.

DEVELOPING LITERARY SENSITIVITY

A similar sensitivity needs to
be developed in considering litera-
ture, and it, too, can be both
taught and learned. The trouble
here is that we do not think it
important to discriminate precise-
ly in literature. We are reluctant
to accept a sales clerk's glib de-
scription of a dress without trying
it on and checking its construc-
tion. We also recognize the pro-
found necessity for each person to
work out his own spiritual salva-
tion, but we may be content to
read non-religious books un-
critically or sit by while a teacher
talks about literature. Perhaps
we think that because we are
reading or listening only for en-
joyment that we can be passive
and undiscriminating.

Such an attitude is frighten-
ing because it is just while we are
in such a passive state that we are
most susceptible to influence. We
are also apt to be overawed by
those who tell us what various
literary works mean, and we are
tempted to let others make our
literary judgments for us. This is
both unnecessary and unfair, un-
fair to the authors and works we
study and, most of all, unfair to
ourselves. We lose the growth
which critical development brings.
No vague appreciation of litera-
ture provides this. We must learn

to discern, to become critics, in
order to help ourselves and our
families to choose the best guides
for life, and few influences are as
potent as the material we read.

FOUR MAJOR CRITICAL METHODS

The first section of the text
for this year gives a detailed ac-
count of the four major critical
positions which you will need to
be aware of if you want to develop
critical sensitivity. The discus-
sion there is mildly technical in
order to provide the background
for the basic understanding of
critical theory. You can become a
competent critic — and know the
thrill of being able to make your
own judgments — if you focus on
the method which each position
stresses.

A. Emphasizing the Message.
The first approach emphasizes the
message of the work. It is referred
to as the Platonic method, after
the Greek philosopher. What does
the poem or story say to you?
Since what the poem says to you
will be determined, in large part,
by what you bring to the poem,
you find yourself judging it on
the basis of your experience and
beliefs. If the poem is about na-
ture, and you bring a deep love of
nature to the reading or hearing
of the poem, it will mean more
to you than to one who doesn't
share your enthusiasm for the
out-of-doors. It may well mean
something to you as a Latter-day
Saint that it will not mean to
friends of other religious faiths.
The standards which you use in
evaluating this poem are set by
your experience and convictions
before you begin reading. Let us

547

JULY 1964

illustrate this in examining a
poem by this first approach:

THE CROSS OF SNOW

In the long, sleepless watches of the

night,
A gentle face — the face of one long

dead —
Looks at me from the wall, where

round its head
The night-lamp casts a halo of pale

light.
Here in this room she died; and soul

more white
Never through the martyrdom of fire

was led
To its repose; nor can in books be read
The legend of a life more benedight.
There is a mountain in the distant

West,
That, sun-defying, in its deep ravines
Displays a cross of snow upon its side.
Such is the cross I wear upon my

breast
These eighteen years, through all the

changing scenes
And seasons, changeless since the day

she died.

The poem is obviously one of
loss, the loss of a loved one who
apparently died by fire. While you
have not had an exactly compa-
rable experience you probably
have lost, by death, someone very
dear to you. You reflect that your
loss also took place long ago, but
it is still vivid, and you appreciate
the author's symbol of the cross
of snow — with all its suggestions
of suffering — for it describes
your own feelings well. Faith in
a hereafter, however, partially
tempers your sorrow, and you do
not quite identify with the de-
spairing tone of the concluding
lines. This poem appeals to any-
one who has experienced the
death of a loved one, but you
would have to share the author's
religious convictions, which do
not appear very hopeful here, to
identify with this poem totally.

B. Finding Critical Standards
Within the Work. The second ap-
proach stresses the form of the
work rather than its message and
requires some knowledge of liter-
ary types. It is often called the
Aristotelian method, after Aris-
totle, pupil of Plato. This ap-
proach focuses on the form in
which the poem is written. Let us
demonstrate this by considering
the same poem we looked at
earlier. You still do not care who
wrote it, but you do care about
its structure and the relation of
part to part in the poem. You
note immediately that it is a son-
net. You check to see if the poem
is unified by a strong but single
emotion, and find that it is. You
also note that the author has
handled the two-part nature of
the sonnet well. The first eight
lines develop the situation; the
last six give it symbolic and mem-
orable expression. The images are
consistent and precise. The au-
thor's constant guarding of a
saintly memory is conveyed ef-
fectively by such words as
"watches," "halo," "benedight,"
and "changeless." The suddenness
of the catastrophe is beautifully
illustrated by the uninterrupted
phrase from the middle of line
five to the middle of line seven.
And nothing is more impressive in
setting the despairing tone of the
poem than the position given the
word changeless in the last line.
Coming as it does, it forces you to
emphasize it, and in so doing
leaves exactly the impact neces-
sary to conclude this tightly con-
trolled poem.

C. Emphasizing the Author.
The third approach tries to illumi-
nate the work by considering the

548

LESSON DEPARTMENT

author and the background of the
poem. This is often referred to
with reference to the name Lon-
ginus, a Greek philosopher, and
emphasizes research. If we con-
sider the conditions under which
a poem is written, we may be able
to understand allusions and refer-
ences which would otherwise be
obscure. The author's experience
may add richness to our interpre-
tation of his work. If we look at
the same poem we have been ex-
amining, we need to know im-
mediately that the author is
Henry Wadsworth Longfellow,
and that he is writing in memory
of his beloved wife whose dress
caught fire from the candles of
the Christmas tree. Although
Longfellow tried desperately to
smother the fire, and received se-
vere bums himself, he was not
able to save her. With the possible
exception of Nathaniel Haw-
thorne and Mark Twain, no well-
known American writer had a
happier marriage than Longfel-
low. He adored his wife, and her
death seemed to him to have a
terrible appropriateness in that
she died as so many other saints
had done — by fire. The fact that
it occurred near Christmas was
also suggestive to him and prob-
ably helped in the choice of his
concluding symbol — the cross.

D. Acknowledging the Verdict
of Time. The fourth position is a
very practical one, named after
Horace, the Roman. It suggests
that you check to see what other
people have thought about the
work you are examining. If a
poem continues to be read and
discussed year after year, if it
gives pleasure and inspiration to
succeeding generations, it cannot

be discounted whether it seems
to qualify for praise under any
other position or not. Unfortu-
nately, this approach cannot be
used with much success to evalu-
ate contemporary works. We need
the perspective of time to com-
pare and evaluate by this stand-
ard. Even the eighty years which
have elapsed since Longfellow
wrote "The Cross of Snow" are
not enough to know whether it
will truly last. We do note that
it is appearing more and more
often in anthologies today, while
some other poems of Longfellow
like "The Village Blacksmith"—
once extremely popular — are rare-
ly reprinted.

Perhaps, in conclusion, the use
of these four approaches can be
effectively illustrated by consider-
ing The Book of Mormon. Under
the Platonic method we can check
the "message" of this work by
standards which we bring from
our study of other scripture. No
book, not excepting the Bible, is
better able to defend itself on the
basis of what it has to say to all
Christians than The Book of
Mormon.

From the Aristotelian point of
view, that is evaluation on the
basis of form. The Book of Mor-
mon is equally impressive. Its
title page states clearly what it
claims to be, which is essentially
Hebraic history. We need to be
aware, however, that Hebraic his-
tory is a very special kind of ac-
count. To the Hebrew, history is
God's dealings with his chosen
people, no more, no less. It is not
recorded to satisfy curiosity; it
is written to change lives, to bring
its readers to a knowledge of God.
Theology, therefore, is presented
in answer to human problems.

549

JULY 1964

Digressions on philosophy, ge-
ography, economy, or any other
concern which does not specifi-
cally reflect God's dealings with
his people are rare in any Hebrew
history — and they are just as
rare in The Book of Mormon. If
we take the standards by which
we judge from the work itself,
this book is precisely, and tri-
umphantly, what it claims to be.

At first glance, the abridged
nature of much of The Book of
Mormon would seem to make re-
ference to particular writers in it
unusually difficult, but real per-
sons can be seen in looking at the
different writing styles of such
small books as "Enos" or "Jar-
orn." As an example, consider the
headlong impetuosity of Enos.
His verbs are particularly vivid:
"sunk," "cried," "swept," "did
pour out," "labored." Contrast
this with calm, exacting Jarom.
Unlike Enos, he is very careful
with his diction. Note his descrip-
tion of the Lamanites in verse six.
How careful he is to give us their
attitude as well as their actions.
They not only killed; they "loved
murder." There is an authentic
ring to these statements. These
are such actual people that when
Jacob tells us "to be carnally-
minded is death, and to be spirit-
ually-minded is life eternal," we
can almost hear him say it. He is
as real as our own beloved leaders
today.

Although the Book of Mormon
has been in print for fewer than
150 years, demand for it has never
slowed. By Horatian standards —
which insist that the test of time
cannot be discounted — The Book
of Mormon is doing very well.
When generations yet to come
find this book significant. The

Book of Mormon will have passed
its ultimate critical test as a liter-
ary work.

SUMMARY

The important thing to remem-
ber about this lesson is that any-
one can begin to become an able
critic of literature if he recognizes
the necessity for discernment and
works at developing his critical
sensitivity devotedly. You simply
begin where you are. To start,
don't worry about what the au-
thor means; (1) find out what
his work means to you. Then (2)
try to see how the work is put
together; look for the "recipe" of
the poem or story. (3) Add to
this, as you are able, information
about the author which will give
richness to your analysis. Then
complete your development by
(4) seeing what others have said.
Throughout the lessons which fol-
low we will try to demonstrate the
use and significance of these
methods. They should help you
appreciate President McKay's
comment that "the value of good
reading consists, first, in select-
ing good books and, second, in
seeing clearly what is therein
written."

Questions for Discussion

1. Why is it necessary to be "criti-
cal" of literature? Why won't simple
appreciation do?

2. What is the special strength of
the first critical position for Latter-
day Saints?

3. What is the danger of focusing
on the life of the poet rather than on
his poetry?

4. Note how beautifully such a work
as The Book of Mormon stands up
under the four critical approaches.
Why, on the other hand, will most
modern writings not be remembered
a hundred years from now?

550

SOCIAL SCIENCE Divine Law and Church Government
The Functioning of Church Government

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

Lesson 15 — The Application of Divine Law to Life

For Fourth Meeting, October 1964

Objective: To emphasize that religion and life are and must

be one.

But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your

own selves (James 1:22).

He that receiveth my law and doeth it, the same is my disciple;
and he that saith he receiveth it and doeth it not, the same is

not my disciple . . . (D&C 41:5).

These scriptures have been and
still are favorite quotations of
speakers. They have been re-
peated so often that they have
almost become verbalisms (a
verbalism is an empty form of
words), insofar as they produce
any active response in the lives
of the hearers.

INTELLIGENT VOLUNTARY ACTION

Christ's action was voluntary
even to the giving of his life in
the supreme sacrifice. "No man
taketh it from me, but I lay it
down of myself" (John 10:18). In
this, as in all other actions, the
Savior was aware of the will of the
Father. His every act was in line
with the divine plan dictated by
truth and righteousness and de-
signed to give full and complete
expression to man's potential.
The major principle of righteous
living is voluntary action, know-
ing good and evil and choosing
the good. Action based on fear.

superstition, or ignorance will not
bring exaltation nor the full
realization of perfection.

THE PERFECT PATTERN INVOLVES
ACTIVITY

The Savior's life was one of
action in complete agreement
with his teachings. Even as a
child he pointed out the neces-
sity of being about his Father's
business. (Luke 2:49.) In review-
ing his life, there is abundant evi-
dence of the application of his
own teachings. At the conclusion
of his earthly activity and in con-
nection with his appearance to
the Nephites on the American
Continent, the Father testified to
the people that Christ's life on
earth had been fully accepted
when he said, "Behold my Be-
loved Son, in whom I am well
pleased, in whom I have glorified
my name — hear ye him" (3
Nephi 11:7). The Savior thus
became the ideal pattern for us

551

JULY 1964

to follow. His acceptance of the
Father did not come simply
through delivering a message and
teaching truth. It included a day-
by-day performance of the princi-
ples of eternal life. He tested out
the reality of the first and second
great commandments — love of
God and love of fellow men. He
placed the great stress on service.
In his growing to maturity,
Christ went through the usual
experience of living with people;
he participated in church serv-
ices; he exercised his trade; he
met people in a business way and
had his place in a family. His
mother pondered in her heart
(Luke 2:19) all the things that
happened in relation to his di-
vinity for he was the Son of God.

THE IMPORTANCE OF LEADERSHIP

Christ's example of leadership
set the pattern for all men, and,
particularly, for the Church in
this, the dispensation of the ful-
ness of times. He knew the sor-
rowing and suffering of all the
people. He healed the sick, raised
the dead, and counseled people
in their struggles, both temporal
and spiritual. He personally
stood the test of temptations in
the areas of the greatest human
weaknesses, the craze for power
and wealth, the urge of the appe-
tites, and the test of faith and
humility in relation to the use of
the power of God.

The Savior's living testimony
of his teachings is of major im-
portance in this lesson. The
simplicity of his teachings and
living makes his example one
which each member of the Church
can emulate. The effective func-
tioning of the Church govern-
ment depends upon a lay leader-
ship. The responsibility of each

member is to be prepared in the
divine pattern of leadership. Es-
sential to this is a sense of dedi-
cation to the great principles that
Christ exemplified in his life.
President Rudger Clawson once
said, "When the men holding the
Priesthood live up to the ideals
of the Priesthood, the Church
advances rapidly; when they fal-
ter in their duties the progress
of the Church lags" (Widtsoe,
Priesthood and Church Govern-
ment, page 111.)

The Church organization, as
we know it, is the structure or
instrument through which the
Priesthood or power of God can
function, but the proper and ef-
fective functioning of Church
government depends upon the
degree of righteousness of the
people involved. No ornamenta-
tion of the physical structure of
the Church can substitute for
this.

LEADERSHIP DEFINED

Leadership is the key to the
successful functioning of the
Church organization. A leader
is commonly referred to as a per-
son with the ability to visualize,
organize, and energize. In plain
words, a leader must have vision,
be able to see relationships and
implications of the course being
proposed. He must be able to
develop organization sufficient to
meet the demands of the objec-
tives involved, and must have the
energy to stimulate the members
of his group to action. In The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, the leader must also
have the spiritual quality neces-
sary to communicate with divin-
ity and receive divine guidance in
his particular assignment.

Great leadership in the Church

552

LESSON DEPARTMENT

comes from a realization of the
possibilities or potential of the
calling in relation to what can be
done for the membership and the
part this work can play in build-
ing the kingdom of God on earth.
A true leader in the Church does
not look upon his assignment or
calling as a status symbol, but as
a challenge to use his talents in
the service of the group. He is
motivated by love and dedicated
to the task of bringing the group
to the goal and purpose of the
Church, which is perfection and
exaltation.

Leadership in the above situ-
ation is not based on force or
violence. It comes "by persua-
sion, by long-suffering, by gentle-
ness and meekness, and by love
unfeigned" (D&C 121:41). This
describes the leadership of the
Savior. As has been already
pointed out, Jesus was a doer of
the Word. Leaders in the Church
must be members whose lives are
consistent with the pattern set
by Jesus Christ.

DECISION AND TRUE VIRTUE

People in leadership positions
are expected to set the proper
example, providing for the mem-
bers the evidence of the effec-
tiveness of the principles of the
gospel in daily living. Neverthe-
less, each person is responsible
for the decisions he makes in
relation to divine counsel.

In every human contact, in
business, in recreation, in school,
family, or Church, the rules of
right living must be the same.
Decisions are made on the basis
of the real values in one's stand-
ard of living. True virtue is ex-
pressed in decision-making which
is done on the basis of full knowl-
edge, knowing the right and the

wrong and choosing the right.
While there may be some vari-
ance as to what is right among
the different cultures of the
world, there can be no question
as to what is right and truth in
the revelations of God. He is
the Author of all that is good
and true. As has been pointed
out in previous lessons, revela-
tion or divine law is the wisdom
or counsel of the Creator given
as direction by which man, the
creation, can, by his own choice,
reach the height of his possi-
bilities.

There are those who argue that
right is a matter of interpreta-
tion, expediency, or intellectual
justification. Too often these
arguments are an effort at ration-
alization to relieve one's mind
from criticism of personal be-
havior.

Virtue is not limited to one
area of behavior. It applies to
all our decision-making where
right and wrong are concerned.
The pattern of virtue is formed
in the numerous small decisions
one makes from day to day.

THE IMPLICATION OF CHOICE

Being confronted with prob-
lems is the spice of living. De-
cision-making is the evidence of
the character of the individual.
Almost every moment that we
are awake we are required to
make decisions. The freedom and
right to make these decisions by
ourselves is a priceless heritage
and blessing. To be an accepted
member of any group, one's de-
cisions must be controlled, in-
fluenced by, or at least in con-
formity with the values and
standards of the group in which
he desires membership. One's

553

JULY 1964

claim to acceptance in the Church
is based on this sound principle.
Church standards are the same
for all members whether it be in
family relations, in activity on a
social plane, in dealings in busi-
ness operations, or in participa-
tion in Church opportunities for
service. The action of an ac-
cepted member of the kingdom
must be motivated by love,
guided by wisdom, tempered with
justice, consideration, and kind-
ness. He must perform his ser-
vice with a sincere desire for the
improvement of others.

LIVING THE GOSPEL

Madame Marie Curie, a very
famous scientist, discovered and
applied a method of extracting
radium from raw ore. She was
able to secure the first ounce of
this precious metal. Its dollar
value was fantastic and she was
poor, but she dedicated her find-
ings to the welfare of mankind.
She gave her ounce of radium to
the medical profession to be used
in the treatment of human ills,
an example of true service for the
welfare of mankind.

Such outstanding examples of
dedicated service can be found in
many different fields. Others of
less magnitude can be observed
in various areas of everyday life.
The importance of such examples
is to illustrate that human beings
are capable of the pattern of
conduct Jesus exemplified in
every moment of his life. He was
the perfect example of human
living. There is ample evidence
to show that behavior such as he
exemplified can be performed by
all of us, not occasionally or by
chance, but regularly and by
choice, recognizing the value of
such behavior.

Honesty is a habit and virtue
grows out of it. Being honest
with oneself in relation to the
standards and values that have
formulated one's philosophy of
life, is essential to virtuous living.
In The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, the stand-
ards and values come from God
and are contained in the divine
law that directs the Church.

SUMMARY

As previously pointed out, di-
vine law is the counsel of God
given to provide direction in the
lives of human beings that will
assist them in the development
of their greatest possibilities and
lead them toward perfection, and
in the direction of Godhood,
man's greatest potential.

The function of Church govern-
ment from the beginning of time
has been to give direction to hu-
man association. How to live to-
gether successfully has been the
major emphasis. In the city of
Enoch the people achieved per-
fection enough to be translated.
The people ''were of one heart
and one mind, and dwelt in right-
eousness; and there was no poor
among them" (Moses 7:18).

All the sons of Adam had been
taught the basic principles of
right living, but evidently only
the few in Enoch's city put the
principles into practice.

Another example is found in
The Book of Mormon, 4 Nephi,
where the people accepted the
divine way of life and lived to-
gether in peace for 200 years.

Sacred literature is full of sug-
gestions for right living. There
are many who have knowledge of
the facts of divine law, but until
they apply the principles in their
lives, they will not produce right-

554

LESSON DEPARTMENT

eousness. To the degree that we
Hve the teachings of the Savior,
to that degree will we become
perfect in our human relations
and thus become different from
the world.

The function of Church govern-
ment is to produce a standard of
behavior like that of the people
of Enoch, and the Nephites in 4
Nephi, and to develop the perfec-
tion in human conduct patterned
after the example of the Savior.
"Be ye doers of the word."

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. Do the principles of the gospel
interfere with the things you enjoy
doing?

2. Is there a difference in your re-
ligious behavior and your regular
activities in life?

3. What is the relationship between
your religion and effective participa-
tion as a citizen?

4. In what way were the people of
Enoch's time or the people in 4 Nephi
different from us?

References

New Testament, the Four Gospels
The Book of Mormon, 3 Nephi;
4 Nephi

Pearl of Great Price, Moses 7:18

NOTES ON AUTHORS OF LESSONS

Dr. Bruce B. Clark

IVIr. Bruce B. Clark is Professor of
Enghsh and Chairman of the English
Department at Brigham Young Uni-
versity. Now forty-six years old, he
was born in 1918 in Georgetown,
Idaho, the son of Marvin and Alice
Budge Clark, and a descendant of
four pioneer families — the Clarks,
Budges, Woolleys, and Athays. Per-
haps most notable among his ancestors
was his great-grandfather, William
Budge, the young Scotch missionary
instrumental in converting Karl G.
Maeser to the Church. (Karl G.
Maesar was called by President Brig-
ham Young in 1876 to organize the
Brigham Young University, and Wil-
ham Budge was for many years the

President of Bear Lake Stake and of
the Logan Temple.)

In 1935 Brother Clark was gradu-
ated from Montpelier High School in
Montpelier. Idaho. He then attended
the University of Utah for three years
before interrupting his education to
serve a mission in the Northwestern
States from 1939 to 1941. Following
this mission, he returned to the Uni-
versity of Utah to graduate with a
B.A. degree in English in 1943. During
World War II he served for three
years in the U. S. Army, most of this
time in Hawaii as a director of publi-
cations at an army post. After the war,
he resumed his education, receiving
an M.A. in English at Brigham Young
University in 1947 and a Ph.D. in
English and Philosophy at the Uni-
versity of Utah in 1951. Since 1950 he
has been on the English faculty at
Brigham Young University, serving as
department chairman since 1960.

After filling many other Church
positions, he was called to be a bishop
in 1954, and after serving seven years
in this capacity, was called in 1961
to the High Council of his stake, in
which position he served until May
24 of this year, when he was again
appointed a bishop.

In addition to his work on a Relief
Society literature text, Brother Clark
has written many other articles and
public addresses, mostly on literature
and religion, and is now completing a
critical biography of Oscar Wilde for a
New York publishing firm. He is a
member of many national and state
professional organizations and is
listed in Who's Who in America. His
wife is Ouida Raphiel, formerly of
Campti, Louisiana, and they are the
parents of six children, ages seven to
sixteen.

Dr. Robert K. Thomas

Dr. Robert K. Thomas, a son of
Zeph and Maud Rencher Thomas,
was born at Sunnyside, Utah, on July
22, 1918. He moved to Oregon at
the age of eight and remained there
through college and the first year of
graduate school. In 1947, Dr. Thom-
as was graduated from Reed College
in Portland, and in 1949, he received
his M.A. Degree from the University
of Oregon. After additional graduate

555

JULY 1964

study in American Literature at
Columbia, he returned to Utah and
Brigham Young University in 1951.
In 1957, he received a Danforth
Teacher grant for further study to-
ward a Ph.D. In 1960-61, he was se-
lected by the student body as Profes-
sor of the Year. In the same year he
was appointed Director of the Brig-
ham Young University Honors Pro-
gram. In 1962, Dr. Thomas coached
the team which represented Brigham
Young University on the TV "College
Quiz Bowl." Dr. Thomas has served
as stake Sunday School superintend-
ent, high councilman, and a member
of a bishopric. He served on the high
council of the Brigham Young Univer-
sity Fourth Stake until May 24 of this
year when he was called as bishop of
a B. Y. U. ward. He is a member of
Phi Beta Kappa and Phi Kappa Phi.
On December 24, 1948, Dr. Thomas
was married to Shirley Ann Wilkes
in the St. George Temple. The couple
now have three children, Cornel,
twelve; Ryan, eleven; and Angie, nine.

WiNNiFRED Cannon Jardine

WiNNlFRED Cannon Jardine, a daugh-
ter of Winnifred Merrill and Clawson
Young Cannon, spent most of her
"growing up" years in Ames, Iowa,
where her father was a professor at
Iowa State College. It was there
she received her college education and
was graduated in Home Economics
Journalism. After graduation, she was
a staff member of the Martha Logan
Test Kitchen, Swift & Company, Chi-
cago; a member and, later, head of the
Home Economics Department, Ameri-
can Meat Institute, Chicago; Director,

Home Economics Department, Radio
Station KMBC, Kansas City, Mis-
souri. She was married to Stuart Bry-
son Jardine in the Salt Lake Temple
in 1946. They, together with their
family, have lived in Salt Lake City
ever since, except for four years spent
in Colorado Springs, Colorado. They
are the parents of four children:
James, Stephen, Mark, and Ann. Mr.
Jardine is an agent with The Equi-
table Life Assurance Society.

Since coming to Salt Lake, Sister
Jardine has continued to work in her
profession. She was an instructor in
foods and nutrition at the University
of Utah, and has been food editor of
the Deseret News and Salt Lake Tele-
gram for the past fifteen years. She
has also been a food consultant and
free lance writer, having stories pub-
lished in such magazines as The Relief
Society Magazine, The Improvement
Era, The Children's Friend, Better
Homes and Gardens, Better Living,
Farm Journal, Town Journal, Sunset
Magazine, and Successful Farming.
Except for her teaching, she has
worked entirely from her home. She
is a member of the Utah Home Econ-
omists in Business, Utah Home Eco-
omics Association, and the Utah State
Nutrition Council.

Sister Jardine has been a member
of the YWMIA General Board and
has written various lessons for the
MIA manuals. She has been both a
ward and stake YWMIA president,
has served on both ward and stake
boards of the Primary, has been a
Relief Society class leader, and is at
the present time theology class leader
on the East Mill Creek Stake Relief
Society Board.

TO MY DEAR SISTERS IN RELIEF SOCIETY

Marion Mallorie
Farnborough, Hampshire, England

Something wonderful stirs at my heart,
When I think how united we are.
We each play a valuable part,
Each one in a different way.

And yet we are all working together
And to one Heavenly Father we pray.

Ours is a beautiful labor.

Each one has a beautiful task —

To fulfill the commandments of Christ,

And to give unto those who will ask.

556

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Humble Values

Alice R. Rich

i^RANDMOIIIER Marcn rocked coni-
^^ fortably before her Charter Oak
cookstove in her kitchen-living room and
watched the sun set over the western
marsh lands as its orange and red changed
to drab, that late November day. A heavy
wind whipped loose snow against the win-
dow panes, but she was cozy inside, with
evening chores all done. In the attached
shanty she had her coal and kindling, and
from the ever-ready pump, under the
sheltering caxes, she had her water buckets
filled on the wash bench by the back
door.

Her alonencss was compensated by these
humble comforts. She was warm inside
in the love and thoughtfulness of family
and neighbors. Her side table was gay
with cards and letters and a small planter
of Philodendron from dear ones who had
remembered her recent birthday.

Only today Mary Ellen, her young
neighbor had brought over baby Stephen,
to show her his first tooth. On his chub
by feet he wore the white and yellow
bootees that Maren had knitted for him.
Mary Ellen had needles and yarn with
her to get instructions how to make some
bootees for a friend who was preparing
for a new baby. Later in the day, Marsha
came to bring her mail from the village
Post Office. Along with her Relief So-
ciety Magazine, there was a letter from
her granddaughter, now living on the
family farm where Maren and her young
husband had homesteaded, and where
they had reared their family of nine boys
and girls. The letter was full of everyday
activities and happenings, lovely remind-
ers of her own bright and active days
there.

After a long quiet evening of reading
and thinking, Maren banked the fire and
prepared for bed. Sincere appreciation
welled up in her heart for all the blessings
that were hers today. In her prayers she
thanked a kind Maker for her wonderful
gifts. She felt that heaven could not be
very different.

WORLD'S FAIR - MAY
TO OCTOBER- 1964

Both individual and
Group Tours

There will be several tours to the

World's Fair including the Hill

Cumoroh Pageant.

Tour leaving July 12, includes

Hill Cumorah Pageant, World's Fair,

Montreal and Quebec, Canada

EUROPE - AUGUST, 1964

HAWAII

JUNE 17 -OCTOBER 12

TOURS

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Foils 522-2581

Come and See

Christie Lund Coles

"Come and see," she says,
and I go, because
her face is like
white wings,
poised for flight.

"Come and see," he says
I follow, because
his eyes are like
twin stars
falling on night.

"Come and see," they say.
I must hurry; though
I may not see, I'm sure
their innocence
can glimpse infinity.

557

SACRED MUSIC

FOR THREE PART

LADIES VOICES

ABIDE WITH ME;

'TIS EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 25

GOD OF ALL
NATURE-Tchaikovsky 30

GO YE FORTH WITH

MY WORD-Madsen 25

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen 25

IN HIS STEPS-Wilson 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

ONWARD CHRISTIAN
SOLDIERS-Sullivan 30

TWENTY THIRD

PSALM-Schubert 25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval D Charge
D Money Enclosed

Nome

Address

City and State

Music |

Daqnes

15 E. 1st South

1 li? C. ISI SOUTH

«^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Potentials

Pearle M. Olsen

An all-wise loving Father

planted well

the seeds of gifts and talents

deep within

each one of us.

Celestial settings

nurtured growth

in some degree,

and, then, through birth,

we brought them,

sleeping,

when we came to dwell

upon this mortal earth.

And they remain

in embryonic state

until his truths impel

to action. Then

the dormant seeds begin

to feel uneasy — swell,

and burst the shell

of stored potential.

Aptitudes therein
assert themselves —
endeavor to excel
on past performance,
and compel
us on to justify
their timeless origin.

Goals

To set goals for ourselves is
admirable; however we need to re-
member it is through the work, the
struggle, the hope we expend in
striving for the goal, that we attain
growth. We must not give up be-
cause the destination appears always
to be moving into the distance. Both
the journey and the arrival are im-
portant.

—Nancy M. Armstrong

558

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable 'in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Zone 1 and 2 . .

.55

Zone 6 . .

Zone 3

. .60

Zone 7 .

1.05

Zone 4

. .65

Zone 8 .

1.20

Zone 5

. . .80

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

WORLD'S FAIR TOURS

24 days — July 23 to August 15:
World's Fair, Church historical places,
including Hill Cumorah Pageant.

27 days — August 29 to September 24:

WORLD'S FAIR

and

BLACK HILLS PASSION
PLAY

All New York tours include: Show at
Jones Beach, Rockettes, Top Broadway
Show and a special event ticket at
World's Fair, etc.

BLACK HILLS

8 days — August 16 to August 23:
Black Hills Passion Play Tour.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 99-8051

SPECIAL 10 DAY TOUR

July 28

Fly to World's Fair for 3 days. Bus to
Hill Cumorah Pageant, Sacred Grove,
Kirtland Temple, Carthage Jail, Nau-
voo. Liberty Jail, Winter Quarters
Cemetery.

SPECIAL HOLY LAND
TOUR

October 8th
ALL PERSONALLY ESCORTED

"Let Us Help You Travel Worry Free"
Call or Write

TyhuudoxJc JhajosJL,
9nc.

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main

Salt Lake City

328-3161

\ .^

^ V -^pr '''^^ i^ww-'i^m^^mm

'*-®;

AIR
CONDITION

one room or your whole house

ELECTRICALLY!

the proven way!

Whichever way you air condition electrically,
you'll enjoy these and many other advantages:

Feel "Fresh as a Daisy" . . . Rest Better . . .
Sleep Better . . . Enjoy Filtered air.

Now: New low rates for elcctricitv for air
conditioning or space heating in total electric
homes.

Iflt'B •fectr/c. It's betrerf

559

6/^^^^^^

Ninety-four

Mrs. Ida R. McEldowney
Norwalk, California

Ninety-three

Mrs. Emma Goss Carter Brewster
Centerville, Utah

Mrs. May MacFarlane Brinton
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Marie Egley Beck
Ovid, Idaho

Mrs. Sarah Isabell Brown Sneed
Elwood, Utah

Mrs. Lauretta Mattinson Borup
Layton, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Clara Ashford Martin
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Eva Martell Hodson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Hofer Reichman
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Lucy Debenham Walker Fields
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Emma Helen Hess van Ordstrand
The Dalles, Oregon

Mrs. Lily Ingram Parker
Kennewick, Washington

Mrs. Rachel Brown Jackson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Leota Bilyeu
Aronogo, Missouri

Mrs. Anna Hansen McCafferty
Ephraim, Utah

Mrs. Marcia Armstrong Jolley
Provo, Utah

Mrs. Catherine Adams Whitesides
Burley, Idaho

Faith's Magic Word

Ida Elaine James

They seemed like gnats before her eyes,

Or sand that stings and challenges

When every trouble multiplies

No matter how one tries and tries.

She dreamed of roses — there were none —

Just sandburrs, worries, when she woke,

But with her mind she painted one;

Where loomed a desert, drew an oak.

Where was no joy, this, too, she sketched

Upon the barren plain of mind —

And stars to shine where darkness stretched,

So cleared her eyes that had been blind.

Where heartache had been better known,

These things she claimed became her own.

560

For Homemakers Everywhere

ART

I HoSfEMAWNJ

THE ART OF TEACHING CHILDREN

by Daryl V . Hoole

Just off the press! The author of the very popular
The Art of Homemaking has now penned this ex-
tremely helpful and informative volume. Here is
an invaluable aid to parents who need guidance in
raising children in true Latter-day Saint homes.
Here is a practical, experience-tested guide that
will thrill every reader! Delightfully illustrated.

$3.95

THE ART OF HOMEMAKING

by Daryl V. Hoole

Now in its sixth edition! This LDS best seller has
made homemakers out of thousands of housewives!
Here are practical suggestions to take drudgery
out of housekeeping and make your home a haven
of bliss and order. You'll be a much better wife
and mother after reading this one. Illustrations
add to the volume's value.

$2.95

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE. CALIFORNL\

MAIL ORDERS FROM:
Deseret Book Company
44 East South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah

Dear Sir: Enclosed please find check []] money
order Q I have an account, please charge Q.

Amount enclosed % for books

numbered 1 2

.State.

Residents of Utah include 3'/2% sales tax.
R.S. July 1964

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Eye-
catching

cartons

Among your grocer's
prominent display of
home-grown, home-
produced U & I Sugar
you'll soon be seeing
the new look in U & I's
carton sugars. The
attractively new and
"sweetly feminine" one
pound Powdered Sugar
carton is just one more
attraction. Watch for the
new Brown, Fine and
Superfine cartons too!

UTAH-IDAHO
SUGAR COMPANYI

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Volume 51 Number 8 August 1964 Lessons for November

^■*:

■44

Carlton Culmsee

Into the gray earth goeth the black seeds.

Out of the gray earth cometh grass and blossoms.

Into the hogan of mud goeth the silver blackened

by the hands of many.
Out of the hogan cometh the silver reborn
Into beauty as new as dawn on the old hills.
Out of the hogan of mud and the bower of brush
Cometh blankets warm against the wind,
Strong against the years,
Beautiful as the red mesa in the moonlight.
"May it be beautiful below me.

May it be beautiful above me.

In beauty it is finished."

(The Relief Society Magazine, July 1938)

The Cover: M Navajo Shepherd, Transparency by Lucien Bown

■ Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: H Nativity Scene, Photograph by Ray Loomis

Art Layout: Dick Scopes

Illustrations: ^Mary Scopes

'/mi/{

I enjoy very much to receive every
month The Relief Society Magazine.
It is thanks to my best girl friend Ann
Reynolds, who lives in Ogden, Utah,
that I get it. I like very much the
stories, recipes, and lessons. I was
very happy to meet President Belle S.
Spafford when she was traveling in
Europe. I felt her sweet spirit and
could see that she was inspired by
the Lord in all that she does. \ am
twenty years old and a member of Re-
lief Society for almost two years now.
I would like to tell all my sisters who
are working for Relief Society I love
you all and pray that God will bless
each of you with his Spirit and with
the blessings that you need.

Elaine Gasquy

Liege, Belgium

The article by Olive W. Burt con-
cerning the patchwork skirt (June
1964) was of special interest to me,
since i spent a couple of pleasant
evenings working on the skirt in Mrs.
Burt's home. I have since made a
skirt of my own.

Helen Fletcher Collins

Dugway, Utah

I feel I must write in explanation of
an important point in my story "Mama
Lives in the Kitchen" (February 1964),
brought up in the April "From Near and
Far" section. In writing the story I did
not mean to imply that the mother was
"overwhelmed by kitchen work," or even
felt that she was .... Her kitchen was
the heart of the house — and a sunny,
happy heart it was. The fifteen-year-old
daughter In the story thought her moth-
er was abused because she was a ro-
mantic-minded girl whose ideas about
marriage ended with the wedding ....
Perhaps I did not emphasize my point
strongly enough, and I am grateful to
Sister Robinson for bringing it up. I
enjoyed the April issue very much, es-
pecially "More Blessed to Receive"
(story by Nita Ellis), with its compelling
theme.

Lael J. Litti(e

Monterey Park, California

The evening after I had read the
story "The Storm," by Lila Spencer
in the April Magazine, I was walking
with a dear friend who had been denied
the privilege of meeting two of her
grandchildren. "It just doesn't pay to
get attached to anything," she said. For
a moment I was at a loss for words.
Then I remembered the story "The
Storm." "No love is ever lost," I said,
"no love is ever wasted." I pointed out
that her grandsons were better off for
having known her love through the
years, and that she herself had grown
from giving it. Thus, this grandmother
was cheered and comforted. I cannot
count the times that I myself have been
comforted, cheered, and inspired by the
Magazine.

Donna Monzeilo
Reseda, California

The article "How About a Get-It Done
Day?" (by Vera Stocker, In the April
Magazine), inspired this letter and
others that I have written this morn-
ing. I read with emotion the story
"More Blessed to Receive," by Nita
Ellis, and can understand, because I
was on the receiving end this past
winter while family and friends waited
on me, when I would rather have been
up and doing for them. The Magazine
contains such choice material. Recent-
ly, while visiting a friend, someone
called at the last minute and asked her
to give a spiritual thought In MIA that
night. She asked me for suggestions
and I immediately thought of the April
Magazine I had just finished reading,
and suggested the short thought "Ap-
plication," by Louise Murray. In my
teaching in Church and at home I
frequently find myself referring to
stories and articles in the Magazine to
enrich the lessons.

Rosalie S. Wells
Promontory, Utah

I really appreciate the wonderful
Relief Society Magazine. As a mother
and wife I need the help that the
Magazine gives me.

Mrs. Meivin Billings

Provo, Utah

562

The R^li^f Society Magazine

Volume 51 August 1964 Number 8

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager Belle S. Spafford

564 For the Blessing of the Lamanites Boyd K. Packer

572 Singing Mothers Present Music at the American Mother Rainbow Awards Luncheon

Marianne C. Sharp
580 Our Board Goes to Conference Marjorie M. Reeve
592 Promotion Posters for The Relief Society Magazine Gertrude Keeler

575 Mr. Lewis and the Ravens — Part I Ilene H. Kingsbury

588 The Someday Vacation Alice Gubler Sabin

604 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 7 Hazel M. Thomson

562 From Near and Far

583 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

584 Editorial: "Compassion Becometh a Woman" Vesta P. Crawford

586 In Memoriam — Alice Bitner Castleton

587 Notes to the Field: The Relief Society Annual General Conference

587 Picture Kit for the 1964-65 Theology Lessons Available
587 Visual Aid Packet Available for 1964-65 Literature Lessons

611 Notes From the Field — Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker

640 Birthday Congratulations

The Home - Inside and Out

596 Raw Apple Cookies Florence L. Mecham

596 Butter Mints Dorothy Scott

597 Pretty Pillows, Useful, Too Shirley Thulin

602 Gleanings From the Summer Nancy M. Armstrong

603 Pauline B. Wale's Hobby — Seventy Years of Quiltmaking

618 Theology— The Vision (Continued) Roy W. Doxey

624 Visiting Teacher Message — "And He Who Receiveth All Things With Thankfulness . . ."

Christine H. Robinson
626 Work Meeting — Health and Its Influence on Happiness Winnifred C. Jardine
628 Literature — Literature "Tasted . . . Swallowed . . . Digested" Robert K. Thomas
633 Social Science — The Function of Divine Law in Family Relations Ariel S. Ballif

Poet'

561 House of Earth Carlton Culmsee

Maria's Return, by Lottie H. Singley, 570; Nijoni (The Beautiful), by Helen Fletcher Col-
lins, 571; The Evening and Morning of the First Day, by Carolle Denton, 574; Sequel, by
Dorothy J. Roberts, 586; The Happy Children, by Linnie F. Robinson, 595; A Plea for Love-
liness, by Alice Lowe Corbett, 601; I Stood on a Hilltop, by Vilate R. McAllister, 610; Lonely,
by Catherine B. Bowles, 625; Golden Wedding Anniversary, by Ida Elaine James, 639; The
Goodness of a Child, by Christie Lund Coles, 639.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. ® 1964 by
the Relief Society General Boord Associotion. Editoriol and Business Office; 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utoh 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2 00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a cot>y, payable in ad-
vonce. The Mogozine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old ond new address. Entered os second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rote of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, outhorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postoge is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited monuscripts.

For the Blessing
of the Lamanites

Elder Boyd K. Packer

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve

In March of this year almost
two hundred teen-age Indian
boys and girls gathered in Sandy,
Utah, in a youth conference of
the Indian Student Placement
Program of the Church. They
represented almost twenty Indian
tribes, and they came from reser-
vations spread over a wide area
from Mexico on the south to
Canada on the north. For the
school term they had lived with
non-Indian Latter-day Saint fos-
ter families throughout Utah and
Arizona. The theme of their con-
ference, selected by the students
themselves, was "Our History
Foretells Our Future."

Those who visited the confer-
ence and observed the display of
talent and leadership during the
two days of activity would have
agreed that a brightening future
awaits these young people. In
many ways they reflect the de-
velopment and progress which is
being achieved to an increasing
degree by Indian people through-
out the land. In fulfillment of
Nephi's prophetic words (see 1
Nephi 15:13-14), the Lamanites
in our day are, indeed, being re-
stjarred to their rightful place in
the House of Israel. By their
obedience to the principles of
the gospel, they are beginning to

receive the blessings promised to
their ancient fathers.

In devising a theme for their
conference, the Indian boys and
girls gave recognition to the il-
lustrious history and achievement
of their forefathers, recoimted in
The Book of Mormon. Follow-
ing the time of the Savior's visit
to this hemisphere, the Nephite-
Lamanite remnant reached a
peak of perfection and righteous
achievement. Fourth Nephi re-
cords :

"And it came to pass . . . the
people were all converted unto
the Lord, upon all the face of
the land, both Nephites and
Lamanites, and there were no
contentions and disputations
among them, and every man did
deal justly one with another ....

"And now, behold, it came to
pass that the people of Nephi did
wax strong, and did multiply ex-
ceedingly fast, and became an ex-
ceedingly fair and delightsome
people ....

"And there were no envyings,
nor strifes, nor tumults, nor
whoredoms, nor lyings, nor mur-
ders, nor any manner of lasciv-
iousness; and surely there could
not be a happier people among
all the people who had been cre-
ated by the hand of God.

564

FOR THE BLESSING OF THE LAMANITES

"There were no robbers, nor
murderers, neither were there
Lamanites, nor any manner of
-ites; but they were in one, the
children of Christ, and heirs to
the kingdom of God" (4 Nephi:
2, 10, 16, 17).

Today thousands of Lamanites
are coming into the Church.
More than one hundred Laman-
ite branches have been organ-
ized among the stakes and
within the missions. In many of
these branches the leadership is
provided by the Lamanite mem-
bers. They are the branch presi-
dents, the teachers, the auxiliary
leaders, the music directors. With
increasing effectiveness and with
characteristic humility and de-
votion, they are carrying forward
the program of the Church. Lives
are being transformed. In some
cases whole Indian communities
are being affected.

In the small Paiute Indian set-
tlement near Cedar City, Utah,
a beautiful new chapel points its
spire to the sky. The building,
faced with colorful native stone,
is a monument to the dedication
and energy of the members of the
Cedar Indian Branch. Much of
the work on the new chapel was
done by the branch members
themselves. To provide a lovelier
setting for their chapel, the In-
dian people have undertaken a
community improvement project.
Homes and outbuildings are be-
ing painted; yards are being im-
proved; fence lines and empty
lots are being cleared of weeds
and debris. A new sense of pride
and industry seems to pervade
the little community.

The development taking place

among these people has been re-
flected in yet another way. Re-
cently the branch presidency was
reorganized, and Franklin Benn,
an Indian elder, was installed as
the new president, the first In-
dian to serve in this capacity
since the branch was organized.

A growing number of Indian
boys and girls are accepting calls
to serve on full-time missions.
At the time of this writing there
are more than thirty Indian mis-
sionaries laboring in the two In-
dian missions. An added number
are serving in other missions
throughout the world. The Mud-
dy River Indian Branch in the
Moapa Stake, with a membership
of fifty-five, has three mission-
aries in the field.

If one were to visit the Pomo
Indian Branch in the Santa Rosa
Stake (California), the Omaha-
Winnebago Branch in Nebraska,
or the Cattaraugus Branch in
New York, he would find capable
Indian members serving as Re-
lief Society presidents, Sunday
School superintendents, and
branch leaders.

More than six thousand Indian
boys and girls are attending spe-
cial Seminary classes which are
being conducted across the Na-
tion from New York and North
Carolina to California and Ore-
gon. Forty-seven Indian stu-
dents were enrolled in the Brig-
ham Young University during the
1963-64 school year, and there
were hundreds in other institu-
tions of higher learning.

But the work is only begin-
ning. There is a great deal yet
to be done, and all of us share
in the responsibility. Brigham

565

AUGUST 1964

Young charged the membership
of the Church in his day to press
forward with the work of redeem-
ing Indian Israel. Speaking to
a group of the saints in the Provo
area, in 1855, he said, "Now, if
this people, male and female, feel
to school them [the Indians],
spend time and pains to instil
into their minds correct prin-
ciples, to divide land with them
. . . and will go to work and re-
store them to the knowledge of
the truth the Lord God will bless
them, and they will have nothing
to fear. If you live up to this
you will rise, while those who do
not will go down. If this people
will observe this covenant, and
follow it one and all . . . thous-
ands and hundreds of thousands
will embrace this Gospel, and for
ought I know scores of thousands
will become members of this
Church" (J.D. 9:228-229).

Nephi, seeing in vision the im-
portant role which the non-In-
dian members of the Church
would have to play in this great
latter-day work, said: "And after
our seed is scattered the Lord
God will proceed to do a mar-
velous work among the Gentiles,
which shall be of great worth un-
to our seed; wheretofore it is lik-
ened unto their being nourished
by the Gentiles and being car-

ried in their arms and upon their
shoulders" (1 Nephi 22:8).

The work in behalf of our
Lamanite brothers and sisters
must go forward. They have
waited long years for their res-
toration to the blessings of the
gospel. The Lord has placed a
direct responsibility upon the
members of the Church to see
that the great work of redemp-
tion does not falter. Every Lat-
ter-day Saint should be a friend
and a champion of the Indian
people. We must be certain that
blessings are not withheld be-
cause of any indifference or intol-
erance on our part. Our patient
labor in behalf of Lehi's seed can
help them to reclaim their in-
heritance in this land.

"And then at that day will
they not rejoice and give praise
unto their everlasting God, their
rock and their salvation? Yea,
at that day, will they not receive
the strength and nourishment
from the true vine? Yea, will
they not come unto the true fold
of God?

"Behold, I say unto you. Yea;
they shall be remembered again
among the house of Israel; they
shall be grafted in, being a nat-
ural branch of the olive-tree, in-
tp the true olive-tree" (1 Nephi
15:15-16).

And behold, ye are the children of the prophets; and ye are of the house
of Israel; and ye are of the covenant which the Father made with your fathers
. . . (3 Nephi 20:25).

566

\ INDIAN /
\ ARTS /

Gusher Branch, Utah, Indian Relief Society (Ute)

Front row, left to right: Emma Cireech; Eva Burson; Maryetta Reed, visitor; Vonnie
Dahlberg; Stella LaRose.

Back row, left to right: Uintah Stake Relief Society Presidency: Norda Cook, Second
Counselor; Elouise Turner, President; Helen H. Walker, First Counselor; Sister Hardinger;
Vera Olsen, former president, Gusher Indian Mission Relief Society; Zelda Reynolds;
Bertha Slaugh; Mary May Murray.

Most of these sisters subscribe to The Relief Society Magazine and enjoy it very
much.

Owyhee Branch, Nevada, Relief Society Work Meeting

567

District and Branch Presidents, at Southwest Indian Mission Relief Society Convention

Holbrook, Arizona, July 1963

Front row, left to right: Ester Belabody, President, Moencopi Arizona Branch Relief
Society; Helen Sekaquoptewa, Oraibi, Arizona, First Counselor in the Mission Relief So-
ciety Presidency; Bonne Marseing, President, Tuba City District; Vera Price, Supervisor,
Arizona Indian Relief Societies.

Back row, left to right: Elizabeth M. Baird, Supervisor, Southwest Indian Mission
Relief Society; June Young, Chinle, Arizona, President, Central Navajo Relief Society;
Martha D. Paice, Supervisor, New Mexico Indian Relief Society; Alice Overson, President,
Keams District Relief Society; Judith Chamema, Counselor in the Indian Branch, Holbrook,
Arizona.

Some of these sisters traveled more than 150 miles each way to attend the con-
vention.

^mt< nv

Omaha-Winnebago, Walt Hill, Nebraska, Relief Society Handwork and Sewing Projects
568

Cedar, Utah, Indian Branch Social

Albuquerque, New Mexico, Relief

Society Work Meeting Committee

(Navajo and Pueblo)

Northern Indian Mission, Wolf Point, Montana, Lamanite Relief Society ,

Displays Bazaar Items

Front row, left to right: Vonda Rae Beauchman; Velma Tramblee.

Back row, left to right: Emma Beauchman; Leonara C. Red Elk; President, Wolf Point
Branch Relief Society; Evan A. May; June N. Ashton (former editorial assistant. Relief
Society Magazine) President, Hi-Line District Relief Society; Louise R. Christensen, mis-
sionary.

Many of the sisters were absent when this picture was taken, as the temperature
was 25 degrees below zero (in November 1963). Beautiful handwork and quilts are
specialties of these sisters.

569

Tucson Branch, Arizona, Lamanite Relief Society (Papago)

Seated in front, left to right: Lucille Palino; Margaret Tso; Ruth Norris.

Standing at the back: Irene Leonard, President, Tucson Lamanite Branch Relief So-
ciety; Bahe Billy, President, Tucson Lamanite Branch; Rafaela Garcia.

Faithful Lamanite sisters hold all the offices in the branch Relief Society. The sis-
ters are very artistic and skilled in their native crafts.

Maria's Return

Lottie H. Singley

(Through The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints' Indian Student
Placement Program, Maria has lived in the home of Mrs. Singley's daughter,
Carma S. Crosby, for the school period during the last five years. She is as dear
to the family as any child could be.)

How could one help but love her,
This child of the desert plain;
Maria, lovely Maria, is our
little Navajo's name.

She ran as fleet as a young fawn,

Wind wafting her raven hair;

The light in her eyes did pirouettes,

Her feet balleted supple and bare.

Her teeth shone as white as goat's milk.

As I cuddled her quivering form;

Neither could speak as we clung cheek to cheek,

Oh, Maria! my Navajo born.

570

Nijoni (The Beautiful)

Helen Fletcher CoHlns

I shall wear this land proudly
As a Navajo garment ....

The circling distant hills

Will be my purple velvet blouse;

Vermilion cliffs, my swirling skirts.

Upon my feet will be moccasins,

Red and yellow sand fastened

With white thongs from the ribboned granite.

From the turquoise dome I shall cut

Blue sky-stones for my squash-blossom necklace.

Desert lakes strung on tenuous wires

Of rivers that run beneath their own beds.

My concho belt will be little towns
Spaced along reservation highways
Or half-hidden on Indian pony trails.

From the dawn and the dusk I shall fashion
Silver rings and bracelets and bangles;
Sheer walls of a thousand painted canyons
Will cover me with a striped shawl.

n the smooth black night
shall brush my hair with moonbeams
And dress it with a band of stars.

\ Singing Motliers Present

at tlie American IHotlier
Rainbow Awards Lunclieon

Counselor Marianne C, Sharp

. . . the song of the righteous is a prayer unto me, and it shall be answered
with a blessing upon their heads.

The Singing Mothers of New
York and New Jersey Stakes,
under the baton of Sister Ellen
Neilson Barnes, gave a spiritually
moving and impressive experience
on May 8, 1964, to the hundreds
assembled in the Grand Ballroom
of the Waldorf-Astoria, New
York, at the Rainbow Awards
Luncheon of the American Moth-
ers Committee, Inc. This lunch-
eon honored the American Moth-
er of 1964, Mrs. Cora Stavig, and
the other forty-nine State Moth-
ers.

These hundred singers, a third
of the group which sang at the
New York World's Fair on June
24 and 25, were invited by the
American Mothers Committee,
whose able and gracious Presi-
dent is Mrs. Dorothy Lewis, to
provide musical selections at the
luncheon.

Five numbers were rendered:
"America the Beautiful," "Dear
Land of Home," "Give Me Your

Tired, Your Poor," "No Man Is
an Island," and "You'll Never
Walk Alone," with Melva Bar-
borka, soprano, Louise Pratt,
harpist, and Clara Neu, ac-
companist.

Mrs. Barnes typifies the ideal
Singing Mother conductor. She
conducted the numbers in an im-
pressive but restrained way which
focused the attention on the
glorious music which poured
forth. No applause was allowed
between the numbers, but an en-
core "Come, Come, Ye Saints"
was called for, followed by a
standing ovation from the dense-
ly standing audience.

The Singing Mothers were
grouped at the back of the dais
and hidden by elegant draperies
which parted to reveal the Sing-
ing Mothers. A backdrop de-
picting a rainbow set off the four
rows of Singing Mothers in their
white blouses.

The ballroom presented a

572

Relief Society Singing Mothers at the Awards Luncheon
For the American Mother of the Year

Waldorf-Astoria, New York City, May 8th

The conductor Mrs. Ellen Barnes stands in the center (in dark dress); Mrs. Dorothy
Lewis, President, American Mothers Committee, Inc., is seated at the left of the Waldorf-
Astoria sign; seated at the right of Mrs. Lewis is the American Mother of the Year, Mrs.
Cora Stavig of Sioux Falls, South Dakota: Mrs. Belle S. Spafford, General President of
Relief Society, and a Director of the American Mothers Committee, is seated third from
the left in the second row.

The Singing Mothers in the picture are Relief Society members from New York and
New Jersey.

beautiful rainbow setting with
each of the tables, seating ten,
being ringed by rainbow-colored
candles. There were four gradu-
ated rows of officers and honored
guests seated on the dais.

A highlight of the luncheon was
the Procession March of the
Mothers, each carrying a candle.
In addition to honoring Ameri-
can Mothers, special citations
were made to "Three American
Patriots": Mr. Russell De Young,
Chairman of the Board, the
Goodyear Tire and Rubber Com-
pany; Mr. Conrad Hilton, Presi-
dent, Hilton Hotels and Hilton

International; and Mr. Frank F.
Samford, Chairman of the Board,
Liberty National Life Insurance
Company.

President Belle S. Spafford has
served on the Board of Directors
of the American Mothers Com-
mittee Inc. for eight years. Mrs.
G. Stanley McAUister, Chairman
of Music, is the wife of the Presi-
dent of the New York Stake; and
Mrs. David J. Wilson, a Vice-
President, is the wife of Judge
David J. Wilson, and was for-
merly a member of the Relief So-
ciety General Board.

The attractive program includ-

573

AUGUST 1964

ed the following information on
Relief Society:

The one hundred-voice Relief So-
ciety Singing Mothers Chorus singing
at this Rainbow Awards Luncheon is
from adjacent metropolitan areas of
the New York and New Jersey Stakes
of The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. They are a seg-
ment of the large Singing Mothers
Chorus of Relief Society women that
will present four concerts at the New
York World's Fair June 24 and 25.
Director of the chorus is Mrs. Ellen
Neilson Barnes, graduate of the New
England Conservatory of Music, and
concert pianist, teacher and choral
conductor of Washington, D.C.

There were eighteen women pres-
ent when Relief Society was organzied
in Nauvoo, Illinois, in 1842. Today
there are 262,000 members of this or-
ganization in 6,353 chapters in fifty-
two countries of the world. Almost
half of these chapters have Singing
Mothers Choruses, with a combined

total of 42,000 singers. For special
programs and concerts, the singers
in several chapters may be brought
together as a combined Singing Moth-
ers Chorus such as is singing today.

Music, especially the song of the
heart, is an integral part of the Re-
lief Society program, and is regarded
as indispensable to the cultural de-
velopment, spiritual growth, and joy
of Relief Society members.

Honorary Presidents of the
American Mothers Committee
are Mrs. Dwight D. Eisenhower
and Mrs. Daniel A. Poling.

A statue of "The Mother'' by
Avard Fairbanks is presented
each year to the Mother of the
Year. This year the presentation
was made by Dr. G. Roy Fugal,
Chairman of the Advisory Com-
mittee and son of Mrs. Lavina C.
Fugal, Utah Mother of the Year
in 1955, who was chosen Ameri-
can Mother of that year.

The Evening and Morning of the First Day

Carolle Denton

I look into the dark of night,
My eyes wakeful for revealed light.
The midnight be my soul's release,
And sunrise tell me thou art peace.

The shadows now on every slope
Are lessening, and I gain hope
That thou wilt measure and wilt find
More light within my life, my mind.

Thy sun came near in time of youth.
And touched the days of life with truth.
The rays that reached my heart have told
Thy love ... in syllables of gold.

I look to find the dawning light
Has faded all the shades of night.
Thou art the sunshine and the peace
That bring my soul a bright release.

574

Mister

Lewis

and the

Ravens

Ilene H. Kingsbury

Part I

Mr Lewis was the only man in
that pioneer community in
Southern Utah, who was called
Mister. All the rest wore a kin-
dred sort of title — Brother. The
lilt of their phrases may not have
matched in cadence, accent, or
guttural or nasal twang with
those of their townsmen; but that
distinctive title of Brother de-
noted a consanguinity not racial,
not linguistic, but theological.
Mister Lewis, therefore, was not
to be identified with the other
males of the settlement.

Quite obviously he was the odd
one. First, he had no wife or
child. Second, he was not a pro-
fessed Christian. In addition, he
lived on the valley side of town,
in the midst of his fields; where-
as the rest of the inhabitants
lived in a compactly planned

gridiron of lots and blocks and
fences and ditches. Their con-
tiguous Hving tended to stylize
them. They conformed to a pat-
tern believed safer, saner, and
more economical than was usual-
ly practiced in frontier lands.
Mister Lewis did not conform.

If you had met any man there-
abouts you could tell after a short
conversation and a scrutiny of
his hat and shoes whether he was
from Dixie, Sanpete, OrderviUe,
or Iron County. But if you met
Mister Lewis you would have
guessed, rather incorrectly, that
he was a "Sydney Duck" or a
refugee from an area of global un-
rest afar off — ousted, as the
oldtimers expressed it.

His ways were of the hermit —
offish best described him. One
could not determine precisely

575

AUGUST 1964

that he had crossed the road to
avoid a greeting, but somehow
he was on the opposite side, pass-
ing almost stealthily where but a
moment ago he was approaching
head on. His eyes veiled his
thoughts, his seclusion obliter-
ated his past.

An aproned, bonneted woman
stood at her gate hoping at last
to stay Mister Lewis in his march
toward the fields. As she saw
him coming now, of course across
the way, she wanted to open the
gate and run to him with open
arms, as one might toward a long
lost child. But if her impulse
was to cry to him gratitude deep
and reverent, her feet remained
embedded in the soil. His de-
mean held her in her own door-
yard. She could not ascertain
whether he had noticed her, or
even knew that this was her
house. He shambled on, peering
into his puzzling past, remote and
inaccessible.

The woman believed she must
do something immediately to get
his attention or he would be be-
yond hailing sound. Too late now
to run after him, she thought, so
she called loudly, "Mister Lewis!
Thank you for bringing your cow
here every morning and night!
The milk was all little Hebe
could keep on his stomach!"

The inexorable pace of Mister
Lewis plagued her. His only
acknowledgment that he had
heard her was to flick a stone
from his path with a stick he
carried. The woman accepted
this vague response as more than
was to be expected of him. At
least he knew she was indebted
to him. She must think of some

way to repay his kindness. He
moved forward now with a vigor
much as if he followed a plow.
His thoughts remained illusive
and uninterrupted.

She glanced toward the earth
a foot or two along the fence
line. There was a hollow there,
a smoothed-out spot where the
red sand had become a path for
a pail of milk. It was this hol-
low that bore direct connection
with Mister Lewis. As the wom-
an thought about it she could not
understand how a man as remote
in his thinking and as reluctant
to converse as Mister Lewis was,
could have found out, in the first
place, that her seven children
were down with diphtheria. How
he found out was not her busi-
ness, but it seemed most unusual.
This, too, before the orange flag
of quarantine was nailed to her
gate to cry its message.

However, after that informa-
tion had seeped through to him,
he became a person of determina-
tion. The fatherless children
could not get out of bed to care
for themselves, then, obviously,
someone must aid them. As he
was mortally afraid of the disease
that daily sent homemade va-
rieties of caskets to the cemetery,
he could not bring himself to
touch the gate, let alone go inside
the house. His plan of helpful-
ness, then, must be one worked
from a very safe distance. He
rightly guessed that fresh food
was desperately needed. After
multiple schemes had been
weighed, he had solved it all by
driving his milk cow across the
fields to the town, toward the
homesteader's gate.

Across his shoulder were slung

576

MISTER LEWIS AND THE RAVENS

two tin buckets, recently fash-
ioned by himself. They resembled
coal scuttles in size and shape;
however covers were welded on
with little beads of solder in a
bumpy decoration along the join-
ings. The spouts were uncov-
ered. It was through each tap-
ered opening that the milk was
received in practiced jets from
the source of supply, and from
which it flowed when the vessel
was tipped forward. In true scut-
tle fashion, a horizontal handle,
much resembling a dresser drawer
pull, aided in the transfer of milk
from one bucket to another. Mis-
ter Lewis had designed these un-
orthodox milk cans sometime
previously, when he found that
the covers to his regular cans
kept getting lost or dented. Now
he had a chance to prove his in-
ventiveness.

The first day of his proposed
beneficence saw him ushering his
cow along the valley roads to-
ward the settlement. As before
stated, his milk buckets were
slung over his shoulder, one in
front, the other dangling down
his back. Townspeople whom he
passed said Mister Lewis looked
as if he were a dairy on the hoof.
This time they were right. His
reasoning was that it was easier
to take the milk to the home-
steader in this manner than to
fill the buckets with milk on his
property and then trudge with it
slopping out the spout all across
lots. Besides, a certain saving in
feed was guaranteed. Ditch banks
were overgrown with luxuriant
lucern tufts which afforded ex-
cellent forage. Such bounty from
private fields was considered pub-

lic property. A leisurely return,
after the milking, afforded abun-
dant energy for another milking.

As Mister Lewis approached
his goal that first day, he be-
thought himself to gain the at-
tention of those within the house
without actually going to the
door and knocking upon it. From
his past he recalled a halloo, a
sort of wail, a screech in three
syllables, a blood-curdling cry.
He drew a deep breath and tried
it. As he had not voiced this
alarm since he was in the Ameri-
can Civil War, the result startled
even himself.

Instantly, the homesteader op-
ened her door with the frightened
question of what added catas-
trophe was upon her now! When
Mister Lewis saw her he ceased
his signal of arrival and halted
the cow. He put one of his buck-
ets on the ground near the fence
and placed the other near the
animal. As his head ducked to
the flank of the cow and his
hands grasped the udder, he half
shouted to the amazed woman
still standing in the open door-
way, "Just heard you have sick-
ness. I'll come by night and
morning with some milk. Leave
the bucket on your side of the
fence." That was all he said.

The woman said, "Mister Lew-
is, you are a good man."

She turned toward her door
and went in. She closed it softly
behind her. The fever-ridden
children saw that their mother
was crying. Perhaps that awful
yelling outside was too much for
her, they thought. However, they
knew that their mother had nev-
er been afraid of anything in the
whole wide world. Weakness in-

577

AUGUST 1964

duced by contagion proved too
much for prolonged contempla-
tion. No one asked her what was
the matter.

Out by the gate all was silent
except for the metallic zing of
the milk as it rhythmically struck
the spout of the bucket. Left,
right, left, right went the forceful
stream into the deepening liquid.
When the level showed to the
spout, Mister Lewis arose from
his crouched position and gently
lifted his offering and carried it
to the empty pail by the fence.
He tilted the container, con-
trolled it by the handle at the
back, and let the milk run into
the waiting spout. As the stream
dwindled, he jiggled the bucket
to free the last drops, then gently
slid the full bucket under the
lowest pole of the fence.

With a business-like motion,
he picked up his empty bucket,
clicked his tongue at the cow,
and grasped the rope which was
attached to her halter. Without
a backward glance or a repeated
yell, he turned and went to his
house.

The woman knew how long it
took to milk a cow. When enough
time had elapsed she went out of
her house and walked toward her
gate. Already Mister Lewis was
beyond earshot. She leaned for-
ward toward the steaming milk.
She grasped the handle of the
bucket, steadied it with her other
hand, and dragged it toward her
to clear the pole of the fence. She
hefted it off the ground and care-
fully balanced it so that noi: a
drop would fall. She carried it
into the house.

This pattern of approach, yell.

milking, under-the-fence proce-
dure, and carry to the house went
on day after day, morning and
night, until the children were
strong again and until they grew
to expect the warning cry and
the delicious milk. Weeks
passed. Mister Lewis never
failed them. As one crisis after
another came and went, the per-
petual supply of food on the hoof
was given the credit for recovery.

Also, as this was a household
of faith, an evening prayer was
offered in behalf of Mister Lewis,
who perhaps was not in the habit
of praying for himself.

As the mother leaned on the
gate and glanced first at the pass-
ing figure of Mister Lewis, then
at the hollow in the sand, she
thought a prophecy to herself. She
thought: May the ways of Provi-
dence guide my children to feed
Mister Lewis when even the rav-
ens have failed him.

The little boy simply could not
open the screen door. The basket
of eggs he carried was too heavy
to be held in one hand while brac-
ing the door with the other. Two
factors were present, besides the
heft of his load. The first was the
coil spring on the door. The
second was the perspiring palm
of the pale child. It slipped off the
knob every time he grasped it. His
condition forbade a show of
strength. His pride entered here,
too. Humility and embarrassment
came near felling him at his re-
peated failures.

One month before this he had
possessed strength to throw that
spring as if it came from a watch.
Now his hands sweated, his knees
buckled, and his head swam. He
tottered.

578

MISTER LEWIS AND THE RAVENS

The proprietor of the store, to
which the spring and the door be-
longed had tried other sorts of
wires, girhsh in coiled power, but
ever and ever he was calling after
customers, "Shut the door!" De-
pending upon the sex or refine-
ment of the offender, he added an
expletive for emphasis. Only last
week he had attached a spring, a
gate-sized thing which he at-
tached to the door with great
screws. It bade fair to tear the
door apart. To prevent this, the
man had crossbraced it with two
iron bars.

The boy, Hebe by name, de-
cided to set the eggs down, open
the door, prop it open with his leg,
then twist himself about, pick up
the basket, and squeeze himself
through. He hoped to do all this
before anyone saw him. Therefore,
with his plan in mind, he rested,
paused, drew a deep breath, wiped
his trembling fingers across his
shirt, hitched up his pants, and
turned to grasp the door handle.

He jerked with his whole weight
and strength. The door loosened
first from the top corner, then
reluctantly from the lower edge.
The boy inserted his knee in the
space then shouldered in his body.
The bear trap was open at last.
He turned himself about to pick
up the basket of eggs.

They were nowhere in sight!
He cried out involuntarily. He
squeezed himself out of the door
and it shot to a close behind him.
He took a step or two to the
end of the porch. There was his
basket as if it had taken legs and
walked! He picked it up and
turned to try the door again. He
looked about him to make sure
no one was near.

This time he put the basket
next to the frame of the door
where he could see it at every
move. At this try he knew more
exactly how much strength to use.
He opened the thing, put his knee
in, and stooped to grasp the bas-
ket. As he did so, a pair of ma-
nured boots cast a shadow at his
feet. As if caught in the act, the
man straightened up and dusted
off his pants leg with the hand
that had almost grasped the bas-
ket. The boy knew who had"
moved the eggs the first time.

The squinted, crafty glint in
the prankster's eyes matched his
shiftless gait and his asthmatic
gurgle. He was self-satisfied at
having caused mischief to one who
could not possibly pay in kind. He
became emboldened as the boy, in
speechless surprise, stepped aside
to let him pass. In doing so, the
lad lost his leverage on the spring
and the door banged shut in a
volume of sound that shook the
walls.

At that instant the tormentor
opened the door and stepped in-
side. As he did so he threw a hook
latch into an eye of a screw. The
boy did not see this motion, but
proceeded again to attempt an
entrance. His tug at the handle
brought the most startling of re-
sults.

First, from within came a great
horse laugh of triumph. The boy
determined to give up his errand
and return home. He picked up
his basket, but at a deafening
sound of fury from within, from
quite another voice, he paused
stupefied. He peered through the
two thicknesses of rusted screen.
He was fascinated by the pronuse
of tumult and catastrophe.
{To be concluded)

579

Our
Board
Goes to
Conference

Marjorie M. Reeve
President, Kansas City Stake Relief Society

Among many of the blessings of
being a stake board member is
the privilege of going to Relief
Society General Conference each
fall. Our stake was organized in
October 1956. We had just missed
being able to attend conference.
Immediately we made plans for
the following year. We were ready
to leave early on a Saturday
morning. Friday evening a tele-
gram arrived telling us that con-
ference was cancelled because of
the flu epidemic. Another long
year to wait.

Now each year we make plans
in November for the coming trip
the next fall. Board members
make plans early, always using
the positive approach. When a
new member comes on the board,
she is asked to plan to go to Salt

Lake City for the Relief Society
Annual General Conference.

Traveling a round trip of 2500
miles in a car is about the best
way to get acquainted with one
another. The trip takes two days
each way. It is looked forward to
with anticipation, to meeting
friends — yes, but most of all to be
spiritually fed. What a thrill it is
to kneel in prayer night and
morning with these sisters. The
driver knows how careful she must
be. We have, indeed, a precious
group.

We are always busy doing
something. Eating is such a pleas-
ant, fattening pastime for women,
and believe me, we do plenty of
it! We plan it for weeks. Hot
postum, bouillon, chocolate, soup,
crackers, cheese, tomatoes, car-

580

OUR BOARD GOES TO CONFERENCE

rot and celery sticks, sandwiches,
chips and dip, and fruits of all
kinds. Well, you name it, we take
it. One year a board member was
expecting her ninth child and was
unable to make the trip. She
colored hard-boiled eggs and put
our names on them. Easter in
October! We felt so appreciative
that we carefully peeled the eggs
and sent the shells back to her,
arranging them in her cleverly
decorated carton.

Last year one ward bazaar was
to be held soon after our return.
We crocheted two afghans while
riding to and from Utah. If a
sister became ill from looking
down while working, she soon
found herself driving, so the other
five could work. No shirkers are
allowed to make the trip. The
second morning at 7:30 a. m. we
were going through a small town
in Colorado, just two blocks
ahead of us was a 60-mile sign.
The driver started to resume
speed, and soon we heard a siren
(the only time we have been
stopped). The policeman was
overcome at seeing five women
busy at work with materials
spread all over the car. He just
cautioned us to drive carefully,
and wished us a safe journey. We
were so impressed with this cour-
tesy that on the way home we
wanted to thank him. It was noon
when we arrived at the police
station and the policemen were
home to lunch. We explained to
the receptionist that we wished
to thank the officer, not knowing
this small town had more than
two or three on duty. Each rider
naturally gave a different de-
scription of the officer. The con-
fused receptionist phoned for the

chief, as she seemed to think he
might fit the officer whom we so
feebly described. He arrived in
due time, probably leaving a hot
meal. As soon as he got out of
the car we knew he was not the
man in question. We have often
wondered if our officer friend may
have been rebuked because of his
kindness to us, and our desire to
reciprocate.

Songs have been composed,
plans for the ReHef Society year
made, and once a complete PTA"
skit program was organized. We
have learned a great deal as the
years have passed. For instance,
at first our songs after the first
line or two were finished with la,
la, la, all wishing we could re-
member the words. Now we take
song sheets, pamphlets, and song-
books. Our singing has improved
tremendously. We have learned,
when leaving on a Sunday, how
far we must travel before stopping
for sacrament meeting. Our first
theology lesson is given in the car,
and a testimony meeting follows.
We always plan an evening in the
temple. The first year that I sat
in the temple with these dear sis-
ters, I cried most of the time. It
is indeed a thrill to be able to sit
in the house of the Lord with
sisters with whom you work so
closely and love so dearly.

The return trip is most inspira-
tional. As we drive up through the
scarlet-covered mountains, our
hearts are overflowing with the
glorious things we have been told,
the inspired program for the com-
ing year, the well-portrayed play-
lets, the beautiful reception. All
these have filled our hearts. The
board members stand outside the
Tabernacle for hours to be able to

581

AUGUST 1964

attend the Church General Con-
ference. I actually weep when
thinking of the testimony it gives
those who have always lived in
the mission field. I pondered, did
I truly appreciate this while I
lived in the Bee Hive State?

A long dream has now come
true. Our stake Relief Society
Singing Mothers are going to be
able to attend Relief Society
General Conference in 1964 as a
group! We are going to sing Wed-
nesday morning at the Officers
Meeting. Plans have been made —
temple excursions, a planned trip
to the Brigham Young University,
and General Conference. Yes, we
must keep busy. We plan to have
a stake opening social on the char-
tered train. Each ward and
branch will present a part. It will
be conducted on the order of a
road show, going from car to car.

Some husbands and children are
going, as they are new converts
and will be sealed. What a won-
derful wedding we can all attend.

If you wish to strengthen your
stake board, go to conference.
Partake, as we do, of this great
and glorious program. Listen to
our dear presidency. The sisters
in your stake need this strength
you receive, don't deprive them of
it.

Yes, our board goes to ReHef
Society Conference. We couldn't
afford to miss it. We need to be
spiritually fed, we need to have
our batteries recharged. What a
thrill it is! But the biggest thrill
is to return and kneel in prayer
with your family and thank the
Lord for the safe trip, and the
support of the loved ones left at
home.

Our Singing IVIothers Pep Song

(Lively March Tune)

We're gonna — go, go, go to Salt Lake City.

Come on. Singing Mothers, let's go

We're gonna sing, sing, sing in Salt Lake City,

Relief Society Conference, you know

With great anticipation, with plans and preparation.

We'll have a wonderful time

We'll have to practice often, our husbands we will soften
To get out ev'ry nickel and dime —
We're gonna go, go, go to Salt Lake City,
Come on, Singing Mothers, lets go !

Some eyes see beauty where others do not think it can be found. For what
are you looking? There is the great difference. — Zara Sabin

582

omans
Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

RUTH LYONS has received the highest
"Golden Mike" Award from McCall's
Magazine for her outstanding service
to children's hospitals throughout the
United States, in providing them with
therapeutic playroom and playground
equipment, bought by funds secured
through an appeal over radio and tele-
vision stations. Other award winners
were Marty Camp for her service in
the field of education; Ella Harllee for
her program "Focus on World Affairs";
Lucy Jarvis for an enlightening pro-
gram on world affairs; Helen Kimball
for her direction of a program to awak-
en public awareness of the plight of
displaced children; Marlene Sanders for
her broadcasts on community prob-
lems; and Alice Weston for her broad-
casts on alcoholism.

THE PRESIDENT'S Commission on the
Status of Women in the United States
has reported that one in ten women
does not marry; one of three workers
in the economy is a woman; and more
than half of all women in the forty-
five to fifty-four age bracket are in
paid employment.

GINA BACHAUER, a renowned Greek
pianist, is winning international acclaim
and adding to her laurels as one of the
greatest of living pianists. The vigor of
her technique makes her a "dazzling
performer," and her repertoire ranges
from Mozart to Stravinsky. She has
appeared in hundreds of concerts
throughout the world. In March she ap-
peared in the Salt Lake Tabernacle
with the Utah Symphony Orchestra in

a rendition of
Passion."

Bach's "St. Matthew

RISE STEVENS, famed mezzo soprano,
has been appointed one of two gen-
eral managers of the new Metropolitan
Opera National Company. This is a
joint project of the Metropolitan Opera
and Kennedy Center in Washington,
D. C, designed to give America's best
young singers performing experience,
and people throughout the country the
opportunity of hearing live opera of
top quality professional performance.
For the 1965-66 season, 220 perform-
ances have already been planned.

MARIE SKORA, wife of the American
Consul General in Caracas, Venezuela,
has presented a showing of woodcuts
and other etchings in several United
States galleries, including the Smith-
sonian Institution in Washington, D.C.,
and also in national art exhibits in
several Venezuelan cities. Her work is
considered of excellent artistic quality.

FRAU ROSEMARIE STRAUSS, of Vi-
enna, Austria, is a city planner who
believes "Clean cities are not enough.
They must be full of beauty, too ....
A city must have a soul." She has
campaigned for both cleanliness and
beauty ever since her city began re-
building itself out of the mass of rubble
it became during World War II. Dur-
ing the International Congress of Town
Clearing in Vienna, in April, the
world's greatest flower show also
opened there, in a grand park built
especially for the occasion.

5B3

EDITORIAL

, . . enlarge your souls toward each other, if you would do like Jesus . . .
bear with each other's feelings. ... As you increase in innocence and virtue,
as you increase in goodness, let your hearts expand, let them be enlarged
toward others (from an address by the Prophet Joseph Smith to the
Relief Society, April 28, 1842).

It has been said that compassion is that high intergrity of spirit which will
not let one "pass by on the other side" when the shelter of one's presence is
needed. There is no pathway of life so free from shadows that it does not
require the light of a woman's face and the ministry of her willing hands. A
recognition and an understanding of the problems, the disappointments, and the
grief of others is necessary to the full and free exercise of compassion, for in
true compassion one must enter the life of another, feel the sorrows of an-
other, and say or do that which will make the burden lighter.

Compassion is an awareness that "pity and need make all flesh kin." After
the feeling must come the doing, the giving, the bestowal of some element of
healing and help. Often the mere presence of a sympathetic person in a place
of trouble or sorrow can be of great benefit. It is as if the compassionate woman
might be saying, "I am here. Lean a little on me. Let me do some of the
lifting."

Compassion can be expressed over distances through letters, telephone calls,
gifts of books, and personal remembrances. One homebound woman, possessing
neither physical strength nor financial resources, made telephone calls to other
homebound sisters and offered compassionate solicitude and comfort in words
of uplifting cheerfulness. Another sister, instead of saying "I do not know of
anyone who needs me," expressed a more discerning and sympathetic attitude.
Knowing well that in mortal life someone always is in need, she accepted the
personal responsibility of "seeking out objects of charity." Her swift and eager
footsteps brightened many doors, and she bestowed freely her gifts of food and

Volume 51 August 1964 Number 8

• Belle S. Spafford, President

• Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor

• Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor

• Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Compassion Becometh a Woman'

raiment, and the comfort of her presence,
women, these Biblical promises apply:

For her, and for other compassionate

For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor of love, which
ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints,
and do minister. . . . Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto
the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel . . . which hope we
have as an anchor to the soul, both sure and steadfast (Hebrews 6:10,
17, 19).

There is, perhaps, a most natural compassion when one kindly answers the
needs of a loved one, for then the wellsprings of the heart flow freely from the
deep fountains of family love or devoted friendship. It is a more difficult com-
passion that we must cultivate toward the stranger — toward one alien to us
in circumstances or belief or habit. Then It is that our compassion must be
widened and disciplined and partake of the spirit of the Good Samaritan who
did not ask the name of the needy one upon the highway. Too much indifference
toward the welfare of others is continually demonstrated before us. Many could
be rescued from spiritual or physical harm by those who are so concerned for
the welfare of others that they would, at every opportunity, be their brother's
keeper, the one to come swiftly when help Is needed.

The gracious, compassionate woman has learned that among the Heavenly
Father's family upon the earth, there are those in certain places along life's
journey who stand in particular need of a woman's compassion. These are they
who are at the beginning or at the end of life — the children and the aged, for
they are defenseless and wait before us in the pleading of their most vulnerable
years.

It is to them with special concern that the compassionate woman responds
"in accordance with her nature." — V. P. C.

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Even W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S. Manwaring
EIna P. Haymond

Hazel S, Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles

In Memoriam
ALICE BITNER CASTLETON

Mrs. Alice Bitner Castleton, a member of the General Board of Relief Society
during the presidency of Amy Brown Lyman, from 1940 to 1945, passed away in
Salt Lake City, Utah, May 23, 1964.

She had, previous to her call to the Board, been a ward and stake Relief
Society president and she gave freely of her devotion, knowledge, and Relief
Society experience to the General Board, serving on committees for community
activities and, especially, on the literature, social science, and plays and pageants
committees.

Sister Castleton is remembered with much love and appreciation by those
who were her companion members of the Board. Her solicitude for the welfare
of others and her ready willingness to be helpful in word and deed endeared her
to friends and associates, and she is remembered as a lovely and devoted woman
who exemplified the qualities which Relief Society women hope to achieve in their
own lives.

The General Board extends sympathy and love to the members of her large
family and to her many friends whose lives have been enriched through associa-
tion with Sister Castleton.

Sequel

Dorothy J. Roberts

We have borne this sound before,

This closing of brief childhood's door —

First in his mother. Now in him

The eighth year showed up, tall and trim,

To turn the knob and take away

The little lad of yesterday.

His want once filled the emptied lap;

Now perched on edge, he twirls his cap.

Hushed, the siren of his "whys?"

Resisting the rush of our goodbyes.

Now, turn-about, our bread returns —

Regret for each brief leaving, burns.

Only his eyes need assurance; there

Is no one like him, anywhere.

Now, not as he had been, bereft,

Heels drumming anguish as he left —

Impelled, he lopes across the lawn,

And with one longing look, is gone.

586

Notes to the Field

The Relief Society Annual General Conference

The Relief Society Annual General Conference will be held Wednesday and
Thursday, September 30 and October 1. The general session will be held on
Wednesday, September 30, from 2 to 4 P.M. in the Tabernacle. It is suggested
that ward Relief Society presidents ask their bishops to announce in the wards
the general session of conference to which the general public is invited. Attend-
ance at the Officers Meeting on Wednesday morning, September 30, from 9:30
to 11:30 in the Tabernacle, and the departmental meetings to be held on
Thursday morning and Thursday afternoon, October 1, is limited to stake
board members and mission officers. A reception to which stake board members
and mission officers are invited will be held on Wednesday evening, September
30, from 7 to 10 in the Relief Society Building.

Picture Kit for 1964-65 Theology Lessons Available

A picture kit for use as a visual aid in presenting the theology lessons for
1964-65 is available at the Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, price $1.00, plus 10c for postage. The kit consists
of black and white pictures of the Prophet Joseph Smith, Newel K. Whitney,
Lorenzo Snow, Wilford Woodruff, Orson Hyde, and Joseph F. Smith; and
colored pictures of Oliver Cowdery, Sidney Rigdon, Frederick G. Williams, and
Edward Partridge.

Visual Aid Packet Available for 1964-65
Literature Lessons

Appropriate visual aids can be of great assistance to a class leader. If wise-
ly used, they can enrich the lesson material by adding interest, strengthening
a point, and clarifying an idea. They also can be used effectively in introducing
or concluding a lesson.

A picture packet of carefully planned visual aids for the 1964-65 literature
lessons may be obtained from the Department of Audio- Visual Communication,
Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah, 84601; or from the Deseret Book
Company, 44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. The cost is
$3.50 postpaid, and the packet will be available September 1, 1964. It will con-
tain eight sheets, consisting of a literature evaluation chart; portraits of three
authors (Browning, Galsworthy, and Burns) ; reproductions of three paintings
("Tintern Abbey," The "Syndics" and "The Vigil") ; and a Grecian urn.

587

The
Someday
Vacation

Alice Gubler Sabin

ELLIE, you aren't eating your
supper." Mother looked at
me in concern. I choked.
''Really mother, I just can't seem
to swallow tonight."

Nancy eyed the food before her.
''Me, too. How come your stomach
gets all tied up in knots when
you're excited?"

"That's 'cause you're thinking
too much, like me." Tom reached
for his fourth muffin. "When I
shut my eyes, I can just see the
fish splashing and the sun shining
on the water. I almost can't eat
either, just thinking about it."

"Now look here." Daddy put
down his fork. "We can't take a
pack of starved coyotes along
with us. You young ones better
relax and eat your supper. You'll
need energy to help finish pack-
ing. We're going to get an early
start in the morning."

"Don't urge them to eat,"
Grandma said. "There were times
when I was a child that I'd get
too excited to eat. Just the
thoughts of going places did it to
me."

We looked gratefully at Grand-
ma. She always understood.

We had plenty of energy to
help finish loading. Daddy didn't

need to worry. After all, ever
since I could remember, we had
been going to go to Yellowstone
someday. It was going to be some-
day when Daddy had enough va-
cation time coming to make the
trip worthwhile; and someday
when there weren't too many bills
to pay, and someday when Daddy
and Mother didn't have special
meetings to interfere, and a hun-
dred and one other reasons. Well,
believe it or not, that someday
had actually arrived. It was no
longer a dream but a reality.

Daddy had rented the biggest
camper he could get. It had two
bedrooms, if you can call them
rooms, one for Grandma, and one
for Daddy and Mother. It had a
gas refrigerator and stove and
running water and — well just
about all of the comforts of home.
Daddy said he just loved to rough
it. Nancy and Tom and I had
sleeping bags. We wanted to sleep
under the stars. Daddy put in a
tent, "just in case."

I washed the supper dishes and
Grandma wiped. "You're excited,
too, aren't you. Grandma?" I
grinned. "You only nibbled in-
stead of eating."

She winked at me. "Tom and

588

THE SOMEDAY VACATION

your daddy don't need to think
they're the only fishermen in the
family. I reckon we women folks
might even show them up a bit."
The look on her face gave me a
merry feeling.

One thing troubled me about
fishing. That was worms. Tom
had a bait can full of them. I
couldn't tell Grandma I'd never
touched a worm. I'd have to fig-
ure out some natural way to get
someone else to bait my hook.

I don't believe Mother cared
much for worms, either. She was
packing embroidery work and
gathering up some magazines to
read. As she reached for her Relief
Society Magazine, an unopened
letter fell to the floor. She picked
it up and looked at the postmark.
The letter was two weeks old.
Quickly she tore it open. For a
minute I thought she was going
to faint. She dropped into a chair
and sat staring at the paper. It
was an important letter, for sure.

Mother straightened. "Who put
this inside my magazine?" She
held out the letter like it was a
document from the President of
the United States. We all looked
at each other. The air was very
tense. "Elhe? Tom? Nancy?" As
she looked at each of us, we mute-
ly shook our heads.

Daddy cleared his throat. "I'm
sorry, dear. I am the guilty one.
I picked up the mail one day
when I was on an errand. I was
afraid of misplacing your letter,
so I slipped it inside the maga-
zine you had left in the car. I
must have forgotten it."

Whee! That let us three off the
hook.

"Is there any damage done?"
Daddy asked.

"No. None at all." Mother
looked like she was going to cry.
"We'll just have to postpone our
vacation a couple of days, that's
all."

Two days! I wanted to howl.
Tom and Nancy let out a wail.

Grandma spoke up. "Did some-
body die, Janet?"

Mother smiled weakly. "No,
nothing like that. I have an im-
portant meeting day after tomor-
row, that's all."

Well! It must be a Rehef So-
ciety meeting! All of us knew
from previous experience that
when Mother had a Relief So-
ciety meeting to attend, nothing
could turn her aside.

Grandma wasn't one to be put
off so easily. "What is it, Janet?
Are you the main speaker at the
meeting?"

"It is a special meeting for
the Relief Society presidencies in
the stake." Mother had herself
under control. Calmly she turned
to Daddy. "Jim, you've been
wishing you could get away from
the office long enough to fix the
pasture fence and spray the wild
parsnips. This will be a perfect
time to do it." Turning to Nancy
and me, she smiled. "Do you girls
remember the cute pink curtains
we saw down town the other day?
How would you like to get them
tomorrow? I'll help you pretty up
your room." We had wanted the
curtains very much, but right now
they didn't seem important.

Uanet." Daddy looked like a
little boy as he approached moth-
er. "Is this meeting so important
that we have to change the family
plans?"

"All Church meetings are im-
portant, or they wouldn't be

589

AUGUST 1964

called." Her voice was very even.

"Gee, Dad, that's a tough break
for you." Tom plunged his hands
deep into his pockets. "To think
of that camper going to waste for
two whole days in our backyard."
His voice quavered.

"We have to learn to put first
things first, Son. Now come on,
all of you. Let's have family
prayer and you can scamper off
to bed. Sounds as if we've things
to do tomorrow."

We all kneeled down together
and Daddy asked Grandma to
pray.

Grandma's prayers always
sounded pretty direct. I thought
I knew exactly what she had in
mind when she said, "Help us all
to see things in their true order
of importance."

IDapdy and mother usually dis-
cussed things after we had gone
to bed. Most of the, time we
went right off to sleep, but to-
night we turned out our light and
forgot to close our door. By being
really quiet we could hear almost
everything they had to say in the
living room.

Daddy said, "But, Janet, if we
postpone our vacation a couple
of days we won't have time to go
to Yellowstone. My vacation
starts tomorrow."

Mother sounded too cheerful.
She said, "Then wo can pick a
place closer to home. You'll get
something accomplished around
here, and we will save on expen-
ses."

"Oh, Ellie," Nancy sobbed.
"Did you hear that? Not go to
Yellowstone after we have waited
all our whole lives!"

I tried to comfort her. "Nancy,
I think Daddy is trying to help

Mother figure out some right way
so we can go."

"But, EUie, Daddy and Mother
always agree on everything. They
always do everything they're
asked to do."

"That's why everybody likes
them." I said. "I guess they're
the best people in the whole
world besides Grandma. Nancy,
let's go to Grandma's room and
talk to her."

We tiptoed down the dark hall.

Mother was saying, "Too many
people use their families for an
excuse for not taking Church as-
signments. I've always believed
that when we do our duty in the
Church our families are blessed,
and we can enjoy them that much
more."

Daddy said, "You are right.
The two are inseparable, but still
there are times when choices
must be made."

"Sakes alive," Grandma whis-
pered. We almost bumped into
her sitting in her doorway.
"Shhh!" she gathered us to her.
"Seems to me we've some figuring
to do." We snuggled against her.

"Grandma, what are we going
to do?" Nancy sobbed.

"Hush, child. I'm tliinking.
Your mother wants to go to Yel-
lowstone as much as any of us.
She has so much loyalty that she
doesn't know what to do with it
aU."

"I wish she hadn't found that
letter, then she would have been
happy until we got back."

"Yeah. Remember the time
she forgot a meeting and the
whole family went swimming. It
was a blast!" Tom whispered.

"Tom! Where did you come
from?" I asked.

590

THE SOMEDAY VACATION

"I wasn^t sleepy so I came to
Grandma's room. It would take
a written excuse from the King
of England to keep mother from
that meeting."

"Not from the King, from the
bishop," I said.

"Ellie, that's it! You young
ones scamper off to bed so we'll
be ready to leave in the morn-
ing." Grandma fairly pushed us
toward our rooms.

Through the partition wall be-
tween our bed and Grandma's
reading table, we could hear her
dial her phone. We couldn't hear
what she said. Minutes later
there was a knock on the front
door and we heard Daddy say,
"Come in. Bishop, what a pleas-
ant surprise to see you tonight."

Nancy and I hurried out into
the hall. Grandma and Tom were
there ahead of us peering through
the bannister into the living
room.

"Brother Sorenson," the bish-
op boomed, "the camper in your
yard reminded me that you are
going fishing. I have some fancy
lures I thought you might like
to try." He put a little box on
the table.

"That's mighty thoughtful of
you. Bishop," Daddy said. "I
guess we won't be leaving for a
couple of days."

"Couple of days!" There was
surprise in the bishop's voice.
"Understood you were going in
the morning."

"There's a Rehef Society meet-
ing Wednesday," Mother said.

"Yes, I know. Haven't you a
couple of counselors. Sister Sor-
enson?"

Mother hesitated. "Why, yes.
But this is a presidents' meet-
ing."

"So it is. But, remember, there
are three people in the presi-
dency. Your counselors will be
glad to go alone this time for
this planning meeting. We must
not make service in the Church
a burdensome thing. When it
is done right, it is very joyous.
All our organizations are pat-
terned after a perfect plan. Our
families are part of this plan. It
is built around them. Now, go
with your family and have a
happy vacation."

"Thank you so much. Bishop.
I will call Sister Hansen tonight."
There was the happiness of a
burden lifted, in Mother's voice.

"My blessings go with you. We
love you both for your faithful-
ness. Goodnight." With a hand-
shake, the bishop was gone.

We were hugging each other in
the dark.

There was a moment's silence,
then Mother said softly, "Isn't it
strange that he should come by
tonight!"

"Strange and wonderful," Dad-
dy said.

Mother sat down at the tele-
phone and Daddy started for the
hall. Swift as rabbits we fled for
our rooms and into our beds.
Daddy turned the hall hghts on
and came whooping up the stairs
with a bound that shook the raft-
ers.

"Look out Yellowstone, here we
come!"

Bursting into our room, he
gave us each a resounding good-
night kiss, and playfully tucked
us in, including Grandma.

591

romotion Posters

for the Relief Society
lagaiine

Gertrude Keeler

[Address Delivered at the Magazine Meeting of the Relief Society
Annual General Conference, October 3, 1963]

Our specific need, as Relief Society Magazine representatives, is to
have facility in expressing pertinent ideas before our groups with
appropriate, artistic, and well-chosen posters, charts, placards, or
objects to add impressive selling points for the Magazine.

Many of us feel a need for a clear, legible handwriting or for
skill in the use of a simple and attractive printed alphabet. We
may resort to stenciled or ruled lettering, but we may discover our
finished product lacks variety and originality. It may appear
squared, heavy, and uninteresting.

A simple, workable alphabet done in freehand lettering is not
difficult to do, is not stiff or formal, and is effective in arousing at-
tention. I can almost hear someone say "I can't draw a straight
line." Any skill requires some practice, so just be patient and keep
trying. You will find in the illustration given here, a simple Gothic
alphabet of capitals, small letters, and numbers. Also there are vari-
ations you might try.

Guidelines can be drawn with ruler or yardstick for uniformity
in height and proportion. These lines can be erased after the poster
is finished. Art gum will not mar inked lettering. A general layout
or arrangement of words and ideas for emphasis can be planned care-
fully to insure interesting and attractive designs. We should avoid
a crowded appearance of letters or margins. Readability is im-
portant, so lettering should be simple and properly spaced.

Room size and distance from speaker to group determine the
size of the poster and the letters, spacing, and colors to be chosen.
Strong contrasts between background and lettering make wording
clear and distinct. Large posters and lettering, of course, are ap-
propriate for large rooms. Pertinent words or thoughts to be
emphasized can be painted in contrasting colors. Warm, advancing
colors, such as red, yellow, or orange, are good for central ideas. Cool,
receding colors are best for backgrounds, such as blue, gray, violet,
soft green, black, and white.

Plan the wording carefully to avoid trite, overworked, or super-
fluous words or designs or fussy decorations. Keep the message
brief. The eye can read short sentences and single words at a glance.
Lengthy, wordy posters are seldom read in their entirety. Choose
thought-provoking statements.

592

AaBbCcDdEeFf
GgHhIiJjKkLIMm
NnOoPpQqRrSsTt
UuVvWwXxYyZz

1234567890
ABCDEFGHI

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNO
ABCDEFGH

Consider your poster as an over-all design with balanced units.
Place the central ideas in a conspicuous place on the sheet.

Pay attention to spelling, grammar, punctuation, and use of
capitals. Do not mix capitals and small letters indiscriminately.
Avoid extreme styles of lettering until a simple alphabet is mastered,
then use your imagination and individuahty to make posters dis-
tinctive.

Simple, amusing cartoons are effective and can be worked out
easily. See the April issue of the Instructor (1963) for an interesting
article and instructions for drawing faces with a variety of expres-
sions. From these suggestions, we might make animated figures
representing Relief Society Magazine covers.

Experiment, be creative. It is fun. Try it.

593

AUGUST 1964

POSTER MATERIALS

1. Paper

A. Stiff 16-ply paper, size 22" x 28", about 15c per sheet. All colors available.

B. Construction paper. Limited colors available. Size 18" x 28", about 10c
per sheet.

C. White butcher paper in a roll. Lightweight, useful and inexpensive.

2. Pens, erasers, etc.

A. Wide felt tip pens. Standard colors, approximately 59c and 79c each.

B. Speed ball pens, all sizes, 15c each. India ink 40c, pen holder' 15c.

C. Art gum eraser good for removing guidelines.

D. Yardstick and foot ruler for guidelines.

E. Wax crayons are good for construction and butcher paper posters.

F. Show-card paint (opaque), all colors. Use with brush. This medium is
more difficult to manage.

EXERCISE 1

Copy these letters, using guidelines and following numbered strokes as indicated.

EXERCISE 2

Draw faces in these balloons, using guidelines for eyes, nose, mouth. Guide-
lines should be erased later, when faces are drawn.

EXERCISE 3

Read this message. Reword for a poster. Use concise, effective statements.

"The Relief Society Magazine should be in every home. It is helpful for
homemakers. It has interesting articles, poetry, and stories to interest the family.
Are you a subscriber?"

594

inside and out

The Happy Children

Linnie F. Robinson

The little children on our street
Go past my house with running feet;
Eager faced, they always see
Some place they quickly need to be.
And every place they laughing run
They spread the magic of their fun;
They wave a hand at my slow pace
Or call a greeting into space —
They race across the sunlit land
With ail the world in each small hand.

595

AUGUST 1964

Raw Apple Cookies

Florence L. Mecham

1 c. butter or shortening

2 c. sugar
4 eggs

4 c. flour

3 c. grated raw apples (or put them

through food grinder)

4 tsp. soda

4 tsp. cinnamon

Cream shortening, then add sugar,
and cream until well blended, add
unbeaten eggs and mix with mixer
on medium speed for about one min-
ute. Add one cup of flour and grated
apples. (Don't drain the juice off the
apples, add it, too.) Turn oven to 350°
to preheat. Add the remaining 3 cups
of flour, soda, and spices, then vanilla.
Mix well with spoon. Add raisins and
walnuts. Drop small teaspoonsful onto
well-greased cookie sheet and bake
at 350° for 12 to 15 minutes.

(For chocolate cookies, add 3
tbsp. cocoa.) This recipe is also
nice for loaf or layer cake.

Yield: 8 dozen medium-sized cookies.

2 tsp. allspice

1 tsp. vanilla

1 c. chopped raisins

1 c. walnuts

Butter Mints

Dorothy Scott

3 c. sugar

1 sq. butter (V4 lb.)

coloring
1 c. hot water

dash salt

peppermint flavor

Stir sugar, butter, hot water, and
salt together in a pan and bring to
a boil. Cover with a lid for 3 minutes.
Take off lid and wash down sides of
pan with brush dipped in water. Cook
without stirring to 248°, on a clear
day. Pour on buttered slab and cool
enough to handle. Add few drops
flavoring and coloring and pull until
it loses gloss. Stretch into a rope
and cut into pieces. Store in an air-
tight can.

596

useful too!

Shirley Thulin

Pillows, pillows, pillows! Some are
pretty, some useful, some just for fun.
Make these easy pillows and start
right away to enjoy them.

HANDY TRAVEL PILLOW

The neatest trick in a long while is
this pillow bag made of ribbons. Toss
it on your bed as a pillow with pa-
jamas inside, make it as a welcome
gift, or as a traveling aid.

The pillow bag may be used as a
laundry bag for nylons and lingerie,
as well as a daytime hiding place for
pajamas. It is convenient for travel-
ing, holding clean clothing on the way
and light laundry when returning.

Materials Needed: To make the pil-
low bag, you will need 9 yards of
grosgrain ribbon 1 inch wide, and 6
yards of woven edge taffeta ribbon 3
inches wide.

Cut the 3-inch ribbon into four
strips IV^ yards long. Cut the 1-inch
ribbon into 6 strips IV2 yards long.

Procedure: Starting with the nar-
rower ribbon, top stitch the strips
together lengthwise at the edge, alter-
nating widths. Now sew the outside
edges together to form a tube. Gather
one end tightly together, and attach
a six-loop bow made from one of the
remaining II/2 yard lengths of the
1-inch ribbon.

At the other end, fold the top nar-
row ribbon strip in half and stitch
on the inside, making a hem to hold
the remaining IV2 yards of grosgrain
ribbon which is used as the draw-
string (figure 1).

SICK-ROOM PILLOWS

Pillows can play an important part
in the caring for a person who has to
remain in bed for awhile. There are
several different sick-room pillows.

All of them should be made with re-
movable covers, for easy cleaning.

Back-rest Pillows. There are two
back rest pillows which are handy to
put at the patient's back while she
sits up. The first one is a pillow arm
chair, and should be made of a sturdy
fabric such as denim. You could also
use a heavy plastic material.

Make back first. From a piece of
material about 22 inches wide and 26
inches long, cut a rectangle, rounding
the top two corners (figure 2). This
is the front of the back rest. Now
cut a similar rectangle, only make it
31 inches long (figure 3). This is the
back of the back-rest. Cut 2 triangles
about 26 inches long and about 12
inches wide at the base (figure 4).
This forms the sides of the back-rest.
The bottom of the back-rest is a
piece 22 inches long by 12 inches
wide (figure 5).

26"

K 22" ^

Cut 1

(fig. 3)

31'

< 12"-

side of back rest

bottom of back rest

597

AUGUST 1964

Sew the two straight sides of the
triangle pieces to the 26-inch sides
of the front piece. Now join the back
of the back-rest to the front and sides
by sewing it along the slanting side
of the triangle and along the rounded
top of the front of the back-rest. Now
sew the bottom of the back-rest in
place, leaving an opening for the
stuffing. Be sure to take deep seams
all around. Stuff this pillow very
firmly, or use a solid piece of foam
rubber.

Make arms of back rest. Cut four
rectangles of fabric 26 inches long and
7 inches wide. This makes the sides
for two arms (figure 6). You will
now need 2 pieces 66 inches long and
about 8 inches wide. These can be
pieced. They form the top, front side,
bottom, and back side of the arms.

K 26" ^

arms of back rest

Stitch one arm together by begin-
ning at one corner of the folded rec-
tangle. Begin also at the end of the
long strip. Now sew the strip all
around the four sides of the rectangle
(figure 7). Now sew the two ends
of the long piece together. Next, sew
the other rectangle on the other edge
of the long piece in the same way,
leaving an opening for the stuffing.
Make the other arm the same way.
Now you have two arms, or pillows,
which are long and narrow. Join them
at a corner edge to the back rest with
heavy thread in an overcasting stitch
(figure 8).

joining the pieces of
the back rest

Triangle back rest. This pillow
serves somewhat the same purpose as
the arm-chair pillow, only it is a
simpler one. You will need one rec-
tangle 26 inches long and 25 inches
wide, and one rectangle 31 inches long
and 25 inches wide. These make the
front and back. Cut a triangle the
same as for the arm-chair pillow, also
a bottom. Stitch this pillow together
the same as the back-rest for the arm-
chair pillow. Also stuff this pillow
very firmly.

Elbow Pillows. It is very comforting
to a bed patient to have small soft
pillows on which to rest arms or legs.
These can be used to vary a person's
position while lying down, when the
patient is too sick or too weak to
hold his arms or legs in various posi-
tions by himself. These pillows can
be placed under the elbows, knees, or
at the back, or under the person's neck.
They are simply made of a soft ma-
terial, such as flannel, or other soft
cotton, and are made in various sizes,
not over 14 inches square. They must
not be stuffed very full. Old nylons
or shredded foam rubber make good
stuffing for these pillows. Square ones
are best, but they can also be round.

KNEELING PILLOWS

If you are one who still scrubs her
floor on hands and knees, or if you
kneel in your garden, you will enjoy
using this pillow. Use a strong fabric,
such as upholstering fabric, or denim.
It should be made of a dark-colored
cloth. You can buy some squares of
foam rubber which make ideal stuff-
ings for these pillows. You can also
stuff them with used nylons, or other
soft materials.

Make your kneeling pillows about

24 inches square. This means, then,
that you will need two squares about

25 inches square, allowing for seams.
Now you will need a long piece (which
can be pieced) 100 inches long and
about 5 or 6 inches wide. Sew this
pillow together the same as the arm
pieces to the arm-chair pillow.

FANCY BED AND SOFA PILLOWS

Whether square, round, triangle,
rectangle, or heart-shaped, fancy pil-
lows always add a certain pleasure to

598

THE HOME-INSIDE AND OUT

a bedroom or living room. These pil-
lows also make wonderful gifts, either
for birthdays. Mother's Day, or for a
shower.

In choosing the fabric for your
fancy pillows, remember that the pret-
tier, the better, so satins, taffetas, vel-
vets, or bright corduroys are good.
The colors can be bright or pastel,
mixing or matching, and the sizes can
vary from tiny ones about 8 inches
square to large ones 40 inches square.

To make a professional looking pil-
low, stitch a cording all around your
pillow. This is very easy to do and
will add greatly to the appearance of
the finished product.

You will need a heavy string, or
you can buy cording at drapery de-
partments. Cut a narrow strip of
your fabric about one-half inch wide,
or more narrow, for daintier pillows.
Using your zipper foot, machine stitch
the strip around the string, sewing
very close to the string, and leaving
the seam on, to be sewed in with the
pillow seam (figure 9).

(fig. 9)

string

making cording

When you sew the cording on the
pillow, be sure to put the covered
string part inside between the two
right sides of the pillow back and
front, and the raw edges of the seam
edge even and horizontal with the
edges of the pillow material. Then pin
or baste so that you will stitch along
the same stitches that you sewed the
string inside the material with. Thus,
when you turn the pillow to the right
side, the cording will be neat all
around the edge of the top of the pil-
low. You can also put a cording all
around the bottom edge if you desire
(figure 10).

Shiny Satin Pillows. Buy different
shades of satin that complement your
room, and shades that pick up the
hints of color in the wallpaper, or in
the drapes, or even in your favorite
painting. Make these pillows about
16 inches square. If you want to make
the cording around the edge, it will
add attractiveness. Sometimes a cord-
ing of a contrasting color gives a pleas-
ing accent. You also could sew a
fringe of matching or contrasting color
in with the seam. Stuff these pillows
with discarded nylons, and make them
sturdy and plump. If you want an
even fancier satin pillow, cut the top
square of the pillow larger and then
shirr it before sewing it to the back
square.

Make a Tube Pillow. A very useful
and attractive pillow for your couch
is the tube pillow. You will want two
just alike, one for each end of the
sofa. You can make them of corduroy
or velvet. Just make the pillow as long
as your sofa is deep, so that it will fit
along the end, by the arm of the sofa.
You will need a piece of material as
wide as your sofa is deep, usually
about 22 to 26 inches, by 22 inches
wide.

The pillow should be about 7 inches
in diameter. You will need two round
pieces 7 inches in diameter for the
ends. Stitch the rectangle on to the
two round pieces, making a tube with
the ends. You can sew a tassel to the
center of the round end, if desired
(figure 11).

(fig. 11)

tube pillow

cording

BABY PILLOWS

These pillows are attractive and ap-
propriate to give at a baby shower.
They are just for show, since, in most
cases, it is better for babies not to sleep
on pillows. These pillows may be
placed in the corner of the crib or
carriage. The favorite shape for a

599

AUGUST 1964

baby pillow is a heart (figxire 12) but
it could be round or square as well.

(fig. 12)

Make a pillowcase or cover, to slip
over the pillow. This should be made
of a soft dainty cotton, or batiste.
Pure white is prettiest, but it could
be a pale pink, or blue, or yellow.

It should not be very big. About
twelve to sixteen inches square is a
good size. Draw tiny flowers, dainty
birds, or other designs on the front of
the pillowslip. You can trace these
designs from magazine pictures, or
buy an iron-on transfer pattern. Em-
broider the design with pastel shades
of cotton thread or white. Stitch lace
or satin ribbon where desired.

The back of the pillow is made of
two pieces 7 inches by 12 inches, if the
pillow is going to be twelve inches
square. Along one of the twelve-inch
edges on each piece, make a tiny hem
(figure 13).

12"

small hem

Now, putting right sides together,
sew both back pieces to the front piece
by lapping over the tiny hemmed
edges in the center, making sort of
a split down the back (figure 14).

baby pillow

back of pillow cover

Now turn right sides out and stitch
two or three tiny white snaps along
the split to keep it closed until wash
day.

Make the back of the pillowslip the
same style no matter what shape you
are making the pillow. Make the pil-
low of white cotton, and make it the
same shape as the pillowslip, only a
little smaller so the cover can go on
easily.

SAD OR SUNNY PILLOWS

This is a child's just-for-fun pillow,
but it also is practical. During the day
it holds his pajamas. On one side of
this pillow is a bright sunny face and
on the other side is a sad face. The
child will love to display the face
which best suits his mood for the day.
After seeing this cheerful pillow, each
morning, the sunny face will most al-
ways win out.

Make a funny face. This pillow can
be made of unbleached muslin or
other suitable material. Draw a big
circle for the pillow and make big
comical features, a sad face for the
back, and a happy one for the front
(figure 15). Make the eyes and the
mouth large. You can make the fea-
tures from suitable colored felt or
paint them on with your textile paints;
embroider the face with six-strand
cotton thread.

Place the front and back together,
right sides together, and, beginning at
the eye, pin along the seam line
around to just at the opposite eye.
Now take a strip of brown or black
felt three inches wide and cut a fringe
about two inches deep for the hair
(figure 16). Place this with the fringe

600

THE HOME-INSIDE AND OUT

sad or sunny pillows

inside between the front and back of
the pillow and continue to pin the
seam on around, catching the un-
fringed edge of the felt. Machine
stitch all around, leaving an 8-inch
opening at the top of the head to push
the child's pajamas into. You can sew
snaps along the opening or a zipper.

mMMm

(fig. 16)

If you would like to use yarn in
place of the felt fringe, sew 2-inch
lengths of yarn along a one-inch strip
of cloth and sew the same as with the
felt fringe.

A Plea for Loveliness

Alice Lowe Corbett

Oh, bid me not turn loveliness away,

Nor rob the heart of time to heed the cries

Of paeans caroling above the day —

Sweet, haunting melody that never dies.

Oh, why would you entreat me not to sing?

The voice that beckons me, shall it be still

When through the night each bright remembering

Bursts with unyielding strength the bonds of will?

The spirit soars. Through eager eyes of hope

Time's bitter trials loom as kin to earth;

Bare, hulking shadows, transient in their scope

As frost, that sun-killed, flees the soul's new birth.

Beauty is truth, eternal, come what may;

Nor life, nor loveliness, shall pass away.

601

Qleanings from the Summer^

So Much for So Little

NOTICING there was unused seed in the cup when I cleaned my parakeet's cage,
I began throwing it in the back yard for the birds. When snow arrived, I put a
board I could easily sweep off near the door and added extra seed and bread to the diet.

When I go out each morning, no birds are in our tree, nor can I see any nearby,
yet the door will scarcely be closed before a colorful variety arrives to reward me. No
longer is dishwashing a prosaic task. Through the window while I work, I watch birds
happily pecking, hopping, flying; hear their gay chittering, sense their gratitude for my
small thoughtfulness.

Often our smallest kindness is manifoldly rewarded. If, in no other way, we are
rewarded by a feeling of well-being. Longfellow expressed the idea beautifully in
Evangeline: "That which the fountain sends forth returns again to the fountain."

Trifles

"Trifles make the sum of life" (Charles Dickens).

TT^ACH of us has moments of high beauty we would Hke to live again. Each of us
-*— ^ has moments of bitter, black despair when we must seek the only help that can
sustain us. Mostly, though, our days are filled with trifles. Let us add the trifles of a
day and find what makes the sum of life.

For salutation, take the dew-touched rose you picked this morning to enjoy its
fragileness and fragrance, remembering its name is "Peace." For surprise, take the call
from a friend who, knowing of a joy that has come to you, just wants to say she
shares your happiness. For chuckles, take the words of a precious little boy, just
turned six. He haunts the school grounds, a block away from home, so anxious is he
for that first great day; yet dashes home to ask excitedly, "Mommy, did you remember
to get me in a car pool to ride to school?" For loyalty, take the tiny brown Chihuahua
who always looks at you with eyes full of devotion, never seeing faults that human
beings do, and yet is ready to forgive your thoughtlessness beyond the "seventy times
seven." For satisfaction, take a look at bottles filled this day with sun-gold peaches that
make the taste buds tingle in anticipation of wintertime enjoyment. For refreshment,
take the gentle soothing rain that covered everything with freshness after weary weeks
of dust and heat. For color, take the rainbow arched across the sky at sunset. For
benediction, take your evening call to Mother to hear about her day's events and learn
tomorrow's plans. To her "goodnight," she adds, "God bless you, dear."

Trifles? The total sum is far from commonplace.

602

Pauline B. Wale's Hobby - Seventy Years of Quiltmaking

Pauline B. Wale, Salt Lake City, Utah, is almost one hundred years old, and she
has enjoyed making quilts for more than seventy years. When asked what type
of quilts she likes to make best, she replied: "All colors and all kinds — pieced,
plain, and applique." Since her ninetieth birthday, she has pieced fourteen quilts.
The quilt which she is holding in the picture was pieced after her ninety-eighth
birthday. She has crocheted fifteen afghans, many tablecloths and bedspreads,
as well as lace edgings for pillowslips.

She is mother to eight children, grandmother to twenty-four, and great-grand-
mother to fifty-six.

She is active in her ward and has a strong testimony of the gospel. On her
ninety-eighth birthday she was the principal speaker in the ward sacrament
meeting. She took part in the Relief Society closing social in May 1964 and
recited a poem with accuracy and expression. She maintains an enthusiastic
interest in temple work and has completed more than three thousand endowments.

603

Your Heart to
Understanding

Hazel M. Thomson

Chapter 7

Synopsis: Selena and Belle Bald-
win, sisters, travel from Winter
Quarters to the Valley of the Great
Salt Lake in the company of Lon
Holiday, captain of fifty, and Josiah
Blodgett, captain of ten. Selena,
whose fiance died at Winter Quarters,
cannot overcome the great sorrow and
bitterness of her loss. When the wag-
on train arrives in the Valley, Belle
and Josiah are married, and, later
they leave with a group of saints to
settle in San Bernardino, California.
Selena and Lon, who has loved her
since their first meeting, also join the
company but are separated for most
of the journey after the division of
the company. Alfred Quale, who has
traveled all the way to San Bernar-
dino with the Blodgetts and Selena,
continues his ardent courtship after
the company arrives at San Bernar-
dino. Much difficulty is encountered
in securing title to the land, and Lon
volunteers to journey to the gold
camps to secure money for purchase
of the land.

I T was a long trip north that
Brothers Lyman and Rich and
their Httle group of men had
mapped out for themselves. But
everywhere they found members
of the Church, the response to
their request for financial help
was gratifying and immediate.
The brethren were willing, and
even anxious, to ease the needs
of the group waiting in San
Bernardino Valley.

To Lon, saddened though he
was by his own personal problem,
the trip was a revelation. In the
same camp with drunkards and
gamblers were to be found con-
verts to the revealed gospel of
Christ who gave their last bit of
gold dust to aid in the establish-
ment of the new settlement. A
request from the two apostles

604

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

was to them a call from the Lord,
himself, and Lon found their
faith strengthening his own.

Selena had been somewhat
puzzled by Lon's apparent disin-
terest in her when he left the
camp, and with Alfred Quale's
proposal of marriage the previous
evening, she was seriously con-
sidering marrying him.

"Come on, Selena, away from
the wagon for a bit," he had
urged. "I have an important
question to discuss with you, and
it isn't for Belle nor Josiah to
hear."

Selena had known the time had
arrived when Alfred planned to
ask her to marry him and won-
dered just why he had chosen
this particular time, when the
affairs of the camp were in a
rather uncertain state.

As they walked out along the
trail through the grove, Alfred
wasted no time. "We can be
married right away, Selena," he
had said. "I expect to come into
a bit of money, a sort of legacy
you might call it," and he had
laughed in a strange, mysterious
way.

He certainly wasn't a man who
would be sharing all his dealings
in detail with a wife, Selena had
thought. But then he would be
around, and with the Indians
constantly besieging the camp in
their never-ending begging for
food, this trait in her future hus-
band had become important to
Selena.

Unlike Lon, who was leaving in
the morning for a lengthy trip
north, Alfred wouldn't always be
jumping in response to what he
considered to be a call from
authority, letting his own affairs
take care of themselves. This

problem would always be with
her, she knew very well, if she
married Lon Holiday.

The thoughts passed with
lightning speed through her mind,
as did also the fact that Alfred
hadn't really asked her. He had
apparently assumed, in his self-
assurance, that she could not pos-
sibly refuse him.

"We're two alike, Selena. I
hate this idea of empire building
that seems to possess the others.
We can leave here together, Se-
lena, and go north where the
empire is already underway.
The bishop can perform the cere-
mony, then, when the leaders get
back, we can be on our way."

This last puzzled Selena. "If
we wait un+il they return, I
should very much hke to have
Brother Lyman marry us. But
I don't understand your wanting
to wait until they come."

"I just can't walk away with-
out a proper goodbye, my sweet.
I shall always owe the two breth-
ren who led us here a great debt."

Selena was not sure whether
Alfred was serious or whether
there was a bit of sarcasm in his
words, but his plan held out to
her a means of escape, and she
had decided to take it. But upon
one point she was determined to
insist, to wait until the apostles
returned to have their marriage
performed.

"Since you plan to remain un-
til Brother Lyman is back, Al-
fred, you can have no serious
objection to having him marry
us," she said.

"All right, if that's the way
you want it. I had thought to
be ready to leave almost imme-
diately, but I presume that giv-
ing in to you on this won't give

605

AUGUST 1964

you the idea that I intend always
to give in to your whims. But
since that's settled, come here.
I've been waiting a long time for
this."

Alfred had pulled her to him
and kissed her, long and hard.
Selena resisted an impulse to pull
away, watching the bright, full
moon high above the sycamores.

Upon her return to camp Se-
lena decided against telling Belle
and Josiah. There was plenty
of time to do so before the men
returned from the north. She
went directly to bed after Alfred
returned to his own wagon, her
thoughts a whirl of confusion.

The gospel meant a good deal
to Selena, and she knew what she
was planning was fundamentally
wrong. But she felt she just
couldn't remain in the San Ber-
nardino settlement.

V\^HEN the wagon left Sycamore
Grove for San Pedro to meet the
south-bound brig Fremont which
was carrying the supplies the
brethren had sent for the camp,
Josiah went along.

"I'll be just fine, Josiah," Belle
had insisted. "You'll only be
gone a few days, and it'll give
you a chance to see a bit more of
California."

He met Lon and learned that
Brother Lyman had not returned
with the others, having stayed
north in an effort to raise more
money. Brother Rich had gone
to Los Angeles with the funds
already obtained and would re-
turn to the Grove from there.

Most of the wagons had re-
turned to the grove before Broth-
er Rich put in an appearance. A
gun shot was heard in the camp

that night. Josiah remembered it
later, wondering just what it was.
By noon the next day he knew.

A stranger came into camp ask-
ing for Alfred Quale. Josiah
paused from pulling burrs from
the tail of his horse and nodded
his head in Alfred's direction. A
heated argument followed, and
though Josiah couldn't hear it all,
he heard enough. That gun shot
the night Brother Rich brought
the money into camp was prob-
ably a signal. Quale had
planned with this man and others
to waylay Brother Rich out
somewhere along the road.

Suddenly the man swung at
Quale. Josiah watched, but
made no effort to intervene. A
short few minutes later the man
looked at Quale on the ground,
blood oozing from Alfred's mouth.

"Next time when you say New
Road you'd better mean New
Road. You knew all the time
Rich would come on the Old
Road that's seldom traveled. You
had ideas of getting it all for
yourself. That's why I'm here,
right in your camp, to let them
know just what you are."

The man jumped on his horse
and was gone. By morning Alfred
Quale had left also and never
again was seen in the camp of the
saints. One week later Brother
Rich performed the marriage of
Selena Baldwin and Lon Holiday.

Belle and Josiah offered a
prayer of thankfulness, took a
good deep breath apiece, and re-
laxed. But for Lon this was to
be the beginning of days and
months running into years dur-
ing which he was to wonder over
and over again whether the time
would ever come when Selena

606

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

would ever feel deep love for
him.

Selena, herself, found a meas-
ure of comfort in knowing that
she had not left the Church, as
Alfred had planned for her to do.
There was a great strength which
she drew from Lon.

But there were to be many,
many times, when she would hate
herself for her own weakness; for
her inabihty to return the love
she received from Lon; for the
hurt she caused him in return
for his unceasing goodness to her.
She recognized all of these, and
yet remained powerless to act as
she would have done, had she no
memory of a burial in the ceme-
tery at Winter Quarters.

Negotiations were finally com-
pleted, and then came the day
when the Mormons moved onto
the Rancho del San Bernardino.
The originally planned 80,000
acres proved to be in reality
35,509. The purchase price qf
$70,000 changed also, to $77,500,
yet it was a day of great rejoicing
when the settlers were at last
on their own land. One square
mile was set aside as the site for
the town.

"We will pattern it after the
City of the Great Salt Lake,"
Brother Rich declared, "with a
temple block in the center of the
city."

Now the work began in earnest.
Homes must be built, land
cleared and plowed, and fences
built. The fences intrigued Belle.
"Fve never seen anything like
it, Josiah," she said. "Live willow
posts, driven in the ground, and
then they say that the posts will
continue growing to form a

hedge-like fence around the
land."

It was on an afternoon when
they were nearing completion of
the first section of the fence, and
Josiah had gone for more posts,
that Belle felt her first pain. She
simply stood her axe by the
fence, asked Lon to tell Josiah
she had gone to the wagon, and
walked calmly toward it.

Belle had always handled
everything quickly and efficient-
ly, and with as little fuss as pos--
sible. She had no intention of
doing otherwise now. She knew
she must get Sister Tenny and
was glad that it wasn't far. The
pains were becoming a bit more
bothersome. Josiah returned
with the posts, and by the time
the fence was finished the baby
had arrived. Belle, as usual,
worked things out well on sched-
ule.

Only then, according to Belle's
wishes, did Sister Tenny call to
Josiah, "Come and see your son,"
after walking some distance to
the end of the section of fence.

Josiah's face paled.

"Lon! You said. . . ." Josiah
turned toward his friend.

"I said all she told me, Josiah.
She never once mentioned that
she was leaving to have the
baby."

Josiah dropped his axe and
ran, but at the wagon box he
stopped and climbed in careful-
ly, moving to the bed where
Belle lay, cheerful and smiling.

"Belle! Why didn't you say
something? Why didn't you call
me?"

"Land sakes, Josiah. You'd
have become excited as you are
now, and you never would have
finished the fence today."

607

AUGUST 1964

Josiah turned to the baby, his
face filled with the wonder of
him.

"My boy! My son!" he said.

"Well, Josiah Blodgett!" said
Belle spiritedly. "You might re-
member that he belongs to me
a little, too."

Lon withdrew to go and tell
Selena.

When the news came that the
Indians were planning an attack,
all work on homes ceased. Along
with her fears, Selena suffered a
great disappointment. Lon had
sjwken of the home he planned
to build.

"What kind of trees are there
in the mountains, Lon?" she had
asked.

"You name it, Selena, and it*s
there, cedar, pine, hemlock.
There is a sugar-pine with light,
almost white wood and straight-
grained with no pitch. That is
what we will use for the finish-
ing. Therein not be a house in
all New England made of better
materials.

"Oh, Lon!" she cried. "Really?
No soft adobe with the dust
blowing from the cracks?"

"No adobe, Selena," he said,
thinking how very beautiful she
was when she was excited about
something, wondering for the
hundredth time whether he could
ever bring that light into her
eyes. The thought of a beautiful
home could do it, but her hus-
band couldn't.

Now, in the face of the Indian
scare, all efforts were united in
one big undertaking, that of
building a fort. There were those
in the group who had lived in
Kentucky, and the fort was pat-

terned after others they had seen
there. But it was a big task and
all building on individual homes
ceased.

It was Juan Antonio who
brought the news. He was to be
the best friend the Mormons had
among the Indians. At one time
the lands of San Bernardino had
belonged to this Cahuilla Chief
and his people. Now they lived
on a small bit of land in San
Gorgonio Canyon.

Juan Antonio met with Broth-
er Rich and Brother Hunter, the
Indian Agent, teUing them of
Chief Garra's invitation to attend
a convocation of chiefs.

"Who is this Garra?" Brother
Rich asked.

"He's an independent chief
with a band of renegade Indians,
and he is the scourge of Southern
California. He killed eleven of a
group of Califomians who sought
refuge at Pauma during the Mex-
ican War. Juan Antonio, here,
aided the whites in driving Garra
off at that time. There have been
feelings between the two ever
since. Personally, I am surprised
that you have been invited,
Juan," Hunter said.

"Garra has set himself a big
job," rephed Juan Antonio, his
English almost as perfect as his
physique. He stood tall in the
group of men, his white teeth
flashing in contrast to the copper
tones of his skin. "He needs all
the Indians he can get, and plans
to drive out all the Americans
from San Diego to Santa Bar-
bara."

"The news has traveled fast,"
said Hunter. "San Diego County
has enrolled every able-bodied
man, and Los Angeles County
has a large volunteer ctoud on its

608

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

way now to station themselves
at the Chino Ranch."

"Yes,'* agreed Brother Rich.
"We've been asked to send our
own quota to join the men at
Chino. Seems wisest to send
those without famihes and the
other men could stay here with
the women and children and keep
on with finishing the fort."

General Bean, commander of
the militia in Southern California,
called at the fort and commend-
ed the Mormons for their under-
taking.

"Your fort is a wise move," he
said, watching the beehive of ac-
tivity. There were over one hun-
dred men busy cutting and spUt-
ting the trunks of Cottonwood
trees, fitting them close together,
and setting them three feet down
into the ground. The finished wall
looked to be about twelve feet
high, with the outer walls of the
houses making a part of the
fence.

Others of the settlers were
making the ditch from Garner's
Springs to bring water through
the fort.

"You will be well prepared for
any move Garra may make,"
added the General. "We're trying
to keep track of him enough that
we can anticipate his plans. Usu-
ally we have succeeded, but he
was ahead of us at Agua C alien te,
and twelve men were lost."

"But how can you know?"
asked Brother Rich. "Where do
you get any information about
his next raid?"

"Juan Antonio is our best
help," said the general. "His
braves have gone right into Gar-
ra's camp without being detected,
a time or two. He's a wicked
Indian, Garra. No respect for any

man's life, except perhaps his
own. We have plenty of evidence
against him. All that remains to
be done is to take him into cus-
tody."

"Quite a large order, isn't it,
General?" asked Josiah. "From
what I've heard there isn't a
horse in the state than can stay
with his."

"It's true, all right," answered
the General. "I've lost him on
more than one occasion for that
very reason. Had a good mount
under me, too. When he is taken
the law won't be the winner
nearly as much as the man who
gets that white horse."

It was soon after the move
into the fort and into the small
cabin Selena and Lon shared with
Belle and Josiah that Brother
Rich and Brother Lyman both
came to see Lon. Selena knew in-
stantly that something important
was in the air. She withdrew to
the end of the room where her
bed was, dropping the curtain
down between herself and the
men.

It won't matter what they
want, Lon will be ready and wil-
ling, she thought, half angrily.
He thinks the greatest honor in
life is to be worthy to suffer for
the Church.

The voices came easily through
to where Selena lay, as Brother
Lyman said, "It's not an easy
task we're asking, Lon. Juan
Antonio brings us word that
Garra is set up for his next raid.
It is to be against the Weaver
Ranch at San Gorgonio."

"What we had in mind, Lon,"
continued Brother Rich, "was
this. A white man could ride into
the Weaver Ranch without Weav-
er thinking it might be Garra and

609

AUGUST 1964

starting to fire. You are to go
with Juan, warn Weaver and his
men, and give them time to move
out and go into hiding. Juan's
braves, those whom he can really
trust, will join you then in the
ranch house. When Garra arrives
and sees the Indian ponies, he
will think that Juan and his men
have decided to join him and will
walk right into the trap."

There was a long moment of
silence. Selena's heart pounded
at the danger Lon would be in.

"We realize there are a number
of things that could go wrong,
but we have given a great deal of
thought to this, and it looks like
the best plan in order to have the
least fighting and the fewest pos-
sible lives lost."

Again the brethren fell silent,
waiting for Lon to speak.

"I don't blame you for being
hesitant," Brother Rich said.

"You have every right to turn the
proposition down, but Juan An-
tonio has great respect for you,
Lon. He asked that we would
send you with him. Your wife
will object to your going, of
course. But this may be the
means of saving many, many lives,
Brother Holiday."

Selena knew exactly the hurt
look that would be in Lon's eyes.
She wanted to rush past the
heavy curtain, throw herself into
his arms and beg him not to go.
But the habit of keeping a stem
grip on any show of emotion was
strong upon her. She gripped her
arms hard, feeling her nails sink
into her own flesh. Lon's voice
was even when he spoke.
"There'll be no problem in that
quarter. Brother Rich. I shall
be ready as soon as the horses

are.

( To be concluded)

I Stood on a Hilltop

Vilate R. McAllister

I stood on a hilltop with autumn,
And noted how far the eye
Could penetrate leafless landscapes,
How reachable was the sky.

The sun slanted In through windows
Once darkened by summer shade,
And I marveled at lengthening vistas
The shortening days had made.

My soul had a new horizon;
In height and in breadth it grew.
As I stood on a hilltop with autumn,
And contemplated the view.

610

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaiy-Treasurer HuJda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent
through stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing
the submittal of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for
January 1958, page 47, and in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

lJ^'

%i , I ♦ ' f -#li-ii .

Nebo Stake (Utah), West Ward Visiting Teachers Achieve a 100 Per Cent

Attendance, November 1963

Gladys Wilson, President, Nebo Stake Relief Society, reports: "Nebo
Stake Relief Society presidency, in their desire to improve the attendance at
visiting teacher meetings, urged all the visiting teachers of the stake to attend
their meetings. In response to this special emphasis on attendance, the attend-
ance at visiting teacher meetings throughout the stake increased. The West
Ward achieved 100 per cent at the November meeting. The Relief Society stake
presidency later had a photographer take their picture and frame it to hang
in their Relief Society room. Each of the nine wards was presented with a
Relief Society souvenir plate to hang in the Relief Society room."

611

AUGUST 1964

Highland Stake (Salt Lake City, Utah) Ward Relief Society
Presidents Conduct Evening as Well as Daytime Relief Societies

Left to right: Marriam Gwynn; Birdie Horman; Grace Wilcox; Eva Sip-
kema; Betty Stohl; Marion S. Porter.

Ruby M. Blake, former president, Highland Stake Relief Society, reports:
"These six ward presidents have been holding night, in addition to daytime
Relief Society, since October 1963, and have interested forty women who would
not have been able to have attended daytime sessions, because of employment
outside the home.

"A special anniversary social, sponsored by the Highland Stake Relief
Society Board, for the sisters who attend the six evening sessions in this stake,
was held on March 2, 1964."

The new president of Highland Stake Relief Society is Eva A. Sipkema.

Lewiston Stake, Moscow (Idaho) Second Ward Relief Society
Students Attending the University of Idaho

Front row, seated, left to right: Vicki Nuffer; Gail Nystrom; Marjean
Moore, Education Counselor; Barbara Workman, President; Linda Galley,
Work Director Counselor; Connie Wright, Secretary-Treasurer; Laura Duffey.

Second row, standing, left to right: Jeanette Hoffman; Jeanie Rock; Joan
Butler; Marilyn Mecham; Carole Priest; Laureen Anderson; Darlene Steiner;
Marva Whiting; Glenda Knighton.

Back row, standing, left to right: Carol Watts; Karon Green; Ruth Ann
Loveland; Carolyn Woodruff; Dawna Sherwood; Lenore Johnson.

Norma M. Kunkel, President, Lewiston Stake Relief Society, reports:
"The Moscow Second Ward is a student ward for students, both married and
single, who attend the University of Idaho. Until this year very few of the
single sisters were members of Relief Society. Now the single sisters have
their own session of Relief Society which meets on Sunday morning. Assistant
officers and class leaders have been chosen from their own membership. One
member of the ward presidency presides at each meeting. The work meeting
lessons are presented at the regular Relief Society meeting on Sunday morning,
but once a month the single sisters join with the married sisters for work meet-
ing activities Wednesday evening.

"We are pleased with the enthusiasm with which this program has been
accepted by the sisters of both sessions and are proud of the achievements
being made by this Relief Society."

Yuma Stake (Arizona), Yuma Second Ward Honors Literature Class Leader

February 1964

Seated, front, left to right: Eva McGovern, Secretary-Treasurer, Yiuna
Stake Relief Society; Elva B. Fife, First Counselor; Effie Pearl Bass, ward
literature class leader; Louise S. Westover, President, Yuma Stake Relief
Society; Mary A. Butler, Second Counselor.

Back row, standing, left to right: Elsa M. Blair, President, Yuma Second
Ward Relief Society; Cerise Cox, Second Counselor; Mary Elmer, First Coun-
selor; Judy Larson, Socorro Mesa; Delma DeHart; Sybil Barrett; Grace Price;
Florence Keil; June Deering; Clara Bass Laurinas, daughter of Pearl Bass;
Jackie Sackett, granddaughter of Pearl Bass; Aldyth Quilter; Faye Curtis.

At this meeting. Sister Effie Pearl Bass, eighty-six-year-old literature class
leader, inspired the sisters in attendance with her impressive literature lessons
given without notes. Recognition was also given to her for her outstanding
record of devotion to Relief Society. She has taught literature and social science
lessons for fifteen years. Now confined to a wheelchair, she lives with her grand-
daughter, who reads the lessons to her. A wonderful example of courage and
devotion, she is truly a master teacher and inspires the other sisters to seek out
the best in literature.

612

NOTES FROM THE FiaO

613

AUGUST 1964

Cedar West Stake (Utah) Presents Tableau "Mothers of the World"

December 6, 1963

Bernella Jones, organist, is seated on the organ bench; Cora A. Condie,
conductor, stands at the left of the organist; Elva Miles, President, Cedar West
Stake Relief Society (wearing dark dress) stands behind the pulpit; Counselor
Lucy Lunt (in dark dress) stands behind President Miles; Counselor Iris Corry
stands among the Singing Mothers, sixth from the right, on the next to the
back row.

Sister Miles reports: "This was a very outstanding event. The program
was in two parts and the first part consisted of choruses, vocal solos, and a
string ensemble; the second part presented tableaux depicting mothers of dif-
ferent lands accompanied by lullabies of those lands. The program was very
well received by a large audience.

"This group of Singing Mothers sings frequently in our stake conferences."

Southern Far East Mission Relief Society Singing Mothers
At Luzon District Conference (Phillippines) March 1, 1964

Virginia Quealy, Supervisor, Southern Far East Mission, reports: "This
was the first appearance of the Singing Mothers in the Philippines. The chor-
ister was Carol Smithen, and the pianist Mary Ellen Edmunds. Branches
represented were Manila, Clark, San Juan, Cavite, and San Fernando.

"We practiced about three months for this, beginning with sisters who
could not even read music, let alone pick out the parts. It was inspiring to
observe them trying to learn the words and music so diligently. We had one
'grand' practice before the conference. About forty-eight sisters joined us.
It was thrilling — white blouses, dark skirts, and small corsages made of red
satin ribbon."

Sevier Stake (Utah) Annual Holiday Fair and Guest Day

November 16, 1963

Madge G. Parks, President, Sevier Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our
annual holiday fair and guest day proved to be a great success from all stand-
points. This occasion has created a great deal of interest in our stake and has
been the means of gaining a number of new members for Relief Society. An
invitation to 'Be Our Guest' was sent to every sister in our stake, along with a
program for the day. The local newspaper and radio gave us help in adver-
tising. The response was wonderful — nearly 600 persons attended throughout
the afternoon, including many of our non-Latter-day Saint sisters.

"All of our eleven wards and two branches participated in this affair,
and it was one of the highlights of the year. Each ward prepared a display and
gave demonstrations on outstanding articles, as well as demonstrations on
foods and their preparation, with tastes for everyone. Our Lamanite sisters had
a display of fine handiwork and articles they had made. The displays were many
and varied, and the only word to describe them is 'fabulous.' There were forty-
four banquet tables filled with choice items, all in keeping with Relief Society
standards. The stake board members did an outstanding job on the displays
pertaining to their departments. Each one depicted beautifully the lessons,
Magazine, music, record keeping, and work meeting. Our stake work meeting
leader and counselor. Myrtle Seegmiller and Leola Pearson, had a lovely dis-
play of work meeting items and Christmas decorations. All of our stake board
members stood by and were prepared to answer any questions or explain any
and all phases of the Relief Society program. Light refreshments were served
to everyone.

614

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

615

AUGUST 1964

Southwest Indian Mission, Chinle Branch (Arizona) Relief Society Members
Who Sponsored a Rummage and Bake Sale

Front row, left to right: Louise Yazzi; Louise Brown; Yanabah Begay;
Sister Tosie; Anne Dick.

Back row, left to right: Bonnie Vandiviere, President, Chinle Branch
Relief Society; Pauline Dawes; Colleen Hilquist; Margaret Flake; Agnes Dead-
man; Hazel Lewis, missionary; Susie Little, missionary; Selina Begay.

Elizabeth M. Baird, President, Southwest Indian Mission Relief Society,
reports: "The group in the picture is smaller than usual. It has been difficult
to get all of the sisters of this branch together for a picture, usually at least
twenty are in attendance. I quote from a letter from the president of the
branch: 'We had our clothes washed and ironed, and they were all good clothes.
We had a large rack to hang all of our nicest ones on. It looked like a small
store, with the clothing and delicious baked goods. The Lord really blessed
us, and it brought us together in a feeUng of love for each other and the
gospel.' "

June Young (not in the picture) is the president of the Chinle District
Relief Society.

North Box Elder Stake (Utah), Outstanding Attendance at
Corinne Second Ward Literature Meeting, April 1963

Nina H. Beecher, President, North Box Elder Stake Relief Society, re-
ports: "The Corinne Second Ward Relief Society, under the direction of
President Grace Jeppesen and her counselors Lila Wright and Lorna Reader, is
busy compiling information and collecting pictures for a Relief Society History
Book. It will contain historical accounts, as well as photographs depicting the
progress of the organization.

"The above picture will add to the interest of the book, as it shows an out-
standing attendance at the April 1963 literature meeting. There were forty-one
out of fifty enrolled members present, and twenty-seven children enjoyed
activities in the nursery. Present when the picture was taken were all members
of the immediate past presidency, the present presidency, and all class leaders.
Also present was Sister Ellen Mangum, age eighty-four, the eldest Relief
Society member in the ward."

Northern Far East Mission, Iwakuni (Japan) Relief Society Bazaar

October 27, 1963

Left to right: Pauline Johnson, President; Velma J. Bell, First Counselor;
Janet Koford, Second Counselor; Zella Cleary, work meeting leader. Seated:
Lynn M. Champagne, Secretary.

Former members Wendy Olmstead and Marjorie Perry also contributed
to the success of this bazaar.

Peggy H. Andersen, Relief Society Supervisor, Northern Far East Mission,
reports: "This group of women is representative of many small groups of
service-connected Relief Societies operating throughout the Northern Far
East Mission. Even though their numbers are small, sometimes three to seven
or eight women, still they carry out the full program of Relief Society each
year. These groups are made up of wives of American servicemen serving in the
Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marines in the Far East. They are a great strength
to the mission and have been instruments by which many converts have been
baptized into the Church in this mission. The example of the faithful service-
man and his family does more than any other thing to convince people of the
divinity of the Church. Some of these small groups of women are located in very
isolated areas of Japan, and their association together through the program
of Relief Society is a tremendous strength to each of them. They are a fine
example to the Japanese Relief Societies also and are assisting in the program
among the local people."

616

NOTeS PROM THE FIELD

617

Lesson Department

THEOLOGY The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 58 — ^The Vision (continued)

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 76:50-119)

For First Meeting, November 1964
Objective:

To study God's plan for the salvation of all his children who can be saved.

INTRODUCTION

Jesus Christ was crucified to
save the world from sin. (D&C
76:40-42.) By this redemptive
act he made it possible for every
man to be resurrected from the
grave. (Ibid., 88:27-32.) In ad-
dition to universal salvation —
the resurrection — the atonement
of Christ provides a spiritual life
for the individual who will be
obedient to the fulness of the
gospel. This spiritual life brings
the obedient back into the pres-
ence of God from which they were
excluded by sin after arriving at
the years of accountability.
(Ibid., 29:41; John 5:24; 11:25-
26; D&C 68:25-27.)

MANY MANSIONS

All who have lived, do live, or
ever will live upon this earth are
the begotten sons and daughters
of God. God's solicitude for
them is boundless. Through his
merciful plan provision is made
for the salvation of all men, ex-

cept the sons of perdition. Con-
trasted with the erroneous notion
that belief in Christ without
works is sufficient for a place
with God, the plan just men-
tioned appeals to us as one of
justice and mercy. This is more
evident when we realize that
those who have not had the op-
portunity to accept Christ may
do so in the spirit world. To say,
however, that all men are to be
saved does not mean that all will
receive equal status with God.
Considering the differences that
exist in knowledge, faith, and
righteousness, it would be unjust
to save everyone on the same
level. In declaring this doctrine,
the Prophet Joseph Smith said:

My text is on the resurrection of
the dead, which you will find in the
14th chapter of John [Verses 1-2] —
"In my Father's house are many man-
sions." It should be — "In my
Father's kingdom are many king-
doms," in order that ye may be heirs
of God and joint-heirs with me. I do
not believe the Methodist doctrine of

618

LESSON DEPARTMENT

sending honest men and noble-minded
men to hell, along with the murderer
and the adulterer. . . . But I have an
order of things to save the poor fel-
lows at any rate, and get them saved;
for I will send- men to preach to them
in prison and save them if I can.

There are mansions for those who
obey a celestial law, and there are
other mansions for those who come
short of the law, every man in his
own order. There is baptism, etc.,
for those to exercise who are alive,
and baptism for the dead who die
without the knowledge of the Gospel
{DHC VI: 365).

We have just learned that
Jesus taught that there are
gradations in * 'heaven." Paul
also received a vision of the king-
doms of glory for resurrected
man. (I Cor. 15:40-41.)

The principle of reward and
punishment is given in this New
Testament scripture: "He which
soweth sparingly shall reap also
sparingly; and he which soweth
bountifully shall reap also boun-
tifully" (II Cor. 9:6).

CELESTIAL KINGDOM

In verses 50 through 53 of

Section 76, the Lord reveals those
who are eligible to receive the
highest heaven mentioned in the
scriptures. In the words of Jo-
seph Smith, entrance into the
celestial kingdom is possible for
those who follow these instruc-
tions:

... I will proceed to tell you what
the Lord requires of all people, high
and low, rich and poor, male and
female, ministers and people, profes-
sors of religion and non-professors,
in order that they may enjoy the Holy
Spirit of God to a fulness and escape
the judgments of God, which are
almost ready to burst upon the na-
tions of the earth. Repent of all your
sins, and be baptized in water for the
remission of them, in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the

Holy Ghost, and receive the ordinance
of the laying on of the hands of him
who is ordained and sealed unto this
power, that ye may receive the Holy
Spirit of God; and this is according
to the Holy Scriptures, and the Book
of Mormon; and the only way that
man can enter into the celestial king-
dom. These are the requirements of
the new covenant, or first principles
of the Gospel of Christ; then "Add to
your faith, virtue; and to virtue,
knowledge; and to knowledge, temper-
ance; and to temperance, patience;
and to patience, godliness; and to god-
liness, brotherly kindness; and to
brotherly kindness, charity [or love];
for if these things be in you, and
abound, they make you that ye shall
neither be barren nor unfruitful, in
the knowledge of our Lord Jesus
Christ" {DHC 1:314-315. See also
n Peter 1:5-8).

CELESTIAL EXALTATION

As there are three kingdoms

of glory, celestial, terrestrial, and

telestial, so there are many

gradations or levels of reward

within these great heavens. In

the celestial kingdom there are

three heavens or degrees. The

Lord has told us that in order

for us to receive the highest of

these, we must meet all of the

requirements of the gospel.

In the celestial glory there are three
heavens or degrees;

And in order to obtain the highest,
a man must enter into this order of
the priesthood [meaning the new and
everlasting covenant of marriage];

And if he does not, he cannot ob-
tain it.

He may enter into the other, but
that is the end of his kingdom; he
cannot have an increase (D&C 131:
1-4).

The highest of these three de-
grees in the celestial kingdom is
attained by those who receive
exaltation. (Ibid., 132:21-24.) In
addition to obedience to the first
principles of the gospel, noted

619

AUGUST 1964

above in the scriptures and the
Prophet's statement, one must
enter into temple marriage (the
new and everlasting covenant of
marriage), remain just and true,
and receive the seal of the Holy
Ghost. (Ibid., 132:19.) This
truth mentioned by Paul (I Cor.
11:11) emphasizes the necessity
that every Latter-day Saint un-
derstand the importance of tem-
ple marriage, the sealing of
husband and wife by the author-
ity of the Holy Priesthood. With-
out this ordinance, though one is
married by the civil law, there is
no exaltation.

ALL THINGS ARE THEIRS

Section 76 continues the de-
scription of the celestial kingdom
by indicating that there will be
those in that glory who belong
to the Church of the Firstborn.
Keeping in mind that this refers
to man's condition after the res-
urrection and not in this life, we
learn that all things are given to
the obedient by the Father. They
become priests and kings, having
received a fulness of the Father's
glory as the Church of the
Firstborn. To enter into the
preparations for this glory the
Melchizedek Priesthood is neces-
sary for the male and the bless-
ings of that Priesthood are re-
ceived by his faithful wife in the
temple marriage. When "all
things" are bestowed upon them,
they become gods, even the sons
of God, joint-heirs with Christ.
(D&C 76:54-61; 84:35-38; Ro-
mans 8:16-17.)

rVAl TATiriM

Tuc nf\fyt

Latter-day Saints are prone to
refer to the attainment of the
celestial kingdom as the highest

objective available in the gospel
plan. From the foregoing discus-
sion of eternal life, it should be
evident that entrance in the ce-
lestial kingdom will not neces-
sarily bring a fulness of powers
and glory. If, in using the term
celestial glory or kingdom, is
meant exaltation in that king-
dom, then that is the highest
objective. On the other hand, if
one ignores that there are differ-
ent degrees in the celestial king-
dom and the highest "heaven" is
possible only by obedience to all
of the commandments, including
temple marriage and its cove-
nants, the expression is mislead-
ing.

CELF*^T'A» '^L'^Rv

All who receive the celestial
kingdom receive celestial glory
for they are in the presence of
God and Christ forever. (D&C
76:62.) These are they who
shall come with the Christ at his
coming and will receive the first
resurrection. Their bodies are ce-
lestial, like God's body, compared
with the sun in brightness.
(Verses 63-70.)

Exaltation in that kingdom is
given to all who will meet the
requirements — keeping all the
commandments. Position in the
Church does not necessarily qual-
ify one for this great blessing.
President George Albert Smith
expressed it this way:

One of the beautiful things to me
in the Gospel of Jesus Christ' is that
it brings us all to a common level.
It is not necessary for a man to be
a president of a stake, or a member
of the Quorum of the Twelve, in order
to attain a high place in the celestial
kingdom. The humblest member of
the Church, if he keeps the com-
mandments of God, will obtain an

620

LESSON DEPARTMENT

exaltation just as much as any other
man in the celestial kingdom. The
beauty of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
is that it makes us all equal in as
far as we keep the commandments
of the Lord. In as far as we observe
to keep the laws of the Church we
have equal opportunities for exalta-
tion. As we develop faith and righ-
teousness our light is made to shine
as a guide and blessing to those with
whom we mingle (Conference Report,
October 1933, page 25).

OPPORTUNITY FOR ALL

One of the most informative
revelations received by the
Prophet Joseph Smith was given
by vision in the Kirtland Temple
on January 21, 1836. The
Prophet said that he saw the
blazing throne of God in the ce-
lestial kingdom which was like
circling flames of fire. There he
saw some who had not received
an opportunity to receive the
gospel in this life, and the expla-
nation of their being in that king-
dom. A "voice" declared that
all who died without an oppor-
tunity to know the gospel and
accept it while on the earth will
have the privilege in the spirit
world. If they would have re-
ceived the gospel while on the
earth, given the opportunity,
they will be heirs of the celestial
kingdom upon acceptance of it
in the spirit world. The great
truth is proclaimed that the Lord
"will judge all men according to
their works, according to the de-
sire of their hearts" (DHC
11:380-381).

ACCORONG TX) WORKS

To every man there is given
opportunity. But all men will
not abide the full law that will
bring the greatest blessing. Some
will have lost the opportunity for

exaltation and the celestial king-
dom because they did not abide
the law to which they were re-
sponsible in mortality. The mer-
ciful plan of the Father is de-
scribed by Joseph Smith as
follows:

But while one portion of the hu-
man race is judging and condemning
the other without mercy, the Great
Parent of the universe looks upon the
whole of the human family with a
fatherly care and paternal regard; He
views them as His offspring, and with-
out any of those contracted feelings
that influence the children of men,
causes "His sun to rise on the evil
and on the good, and sendeth rain on
the just and on the unjust." He
holds the reins of judgment in His
hands; He is a wise Lawgiver, and
will judge all men, not according to
the narrow, contracted notions of men,
but, "according to the deeds done in
the body whether they be good or
evil," or whether these deeds were
done in England, America, Spain,
Turkey, or India. He will judge
them, "not according to what they
have not, but according to what they
have," those who have lived without
law, will be judged without law, and
those who have a law, will be judged
by that law. We need not doubt the
wisdom and intelligence of the Great
Jehovah; He will award judgment or
mercy to all nations according to
their several deserts, their means of
obtaining intelligence, the laws by
which they are governed, the facilities
afforded them of obtaining correct in-
formation, and His inscrutable de-
signs in relation to the human
family; and when the designs of God
shall be made manifest, and the cur-
tain of futurity be withdrawn, we
shall all of us eventually have to con-
fess that the Judge of all the earth
has done right (DHC IV:595-596).

SALVATION OF CHILDREN

In the same vision in the Kirt-
land Temple revealing an oppor-
tunity for everyone to hear the
gospel either in this life or in the

621

AUGUST 1964

spirit world, the "voice" declared
the following to Joseph Smith:

And I also beheld that all children
who die before they arrive at the
years of accountability, are saved in
the celestial kingdom of heaven
{DHC 11:381).

This truth is in harmony with
and gives meaning to verse 67 of
Section 76, wherein it is given
that those in the celestial king-
dom will constitute "an innumer-
able company of angels."

TERRESTRIAL KINGDOM

The next vision seen by Joseph
Smith and Sidney Rigdon was
that of the terrestrial kingdom.
Differing from the celestial king-
dom as the moon differs in glory
from the sun, those of this king-
dom will also consist of an in-
numerable host. (D&C 76:91-92,
96-98, 71.) Those of the ter-
restrial kingdom are described as
"honorable men of the earth, who
were blinded by the craftiness of
men." They lived the law to
which they were responsible on
the earth, but they did not re-
ceive the fulness on the earth nor
in the spirit world. In this king-
dom there will also be those who
"died without the law." {Ibid.,
76:72-75.)

In addition to those mentioned,
there will be some Latter-day
Saints who were honorable in
their lives, but who were indif-
ferent to the fulness of the truth.
Expressed in the language of the
revelation, they were "not valiant
in the testimony of Jesus; where-
fore, they obtixin not the crown
over the kingdom of our God"
{Ibid., 76:79). It was their privi-
lege to obtain that crown, but the
spirit of apathy toward the work

of the Lord gained ascendancy in
their lives.

Terrestrial beings will have the
presence of Jesus Christ. (D&C
76:77.) In the absence of spe-
cific scriptural statement it is
reasonable to believe that there
are degrees within the terrestrial
and also that advancement with-
in that kingdom is possible. (Tal-
MAGE, James E.: Articles of Faith,
page 409.)

TELESTIAL KINGDOM

In the lowest of the three
degrees of glory — the telestial
— there will be innumerable
gradations or degrees. (D&C 76:
98; I Cor. 15:41.) In this king-
dom will be assigned those who
are described as the wicked
of the earth — liars, sorcerers,
adulterers. They are those who
reject the gospel and the testi-
mony of Jesus and the prophets.
They are the followers of man-
made systems, who persist in
their abominable ways. (D&C
76:99-106, 81-85.) It is these
who will come from their graves
in the first part of the second or
general resurrection at the end
of the millennium.

Although coming under this
condemnation, they have been
cleansed in the spirit world and
are prepared to enter a glory
"which surpasseth all under-
standing." (Verse 89.) In their
kingdom they will receive the
Holy Spirit through the ministry
of terrestrial beings, and of an-
gels appointed to minister in the
telestial world. (Verses 86, SS.)
The number who will inherit this
glory will be as numerous as the
sand upon the seashore. (Verse
109.)

The specific ordinances, if

622

LESSON DEPARTMENT

there be such, to enter into the
telestial and terrestrial kingdoms
have not been revealed. The in-
itiatory ordinances of water bap-
tism and the laying on of hands
for the gift of the Holy Ghost,
and other ordinances known to
the Latter-day Saint, are for the
celestial kingdom only.

GREATNESS OF THE GOSPEL

An example of the magnanim-
ity of the gospel is given in the
case of the terrestrial beings,
some of whom are honorable
"Christians" who believe that
the greatest reward of obedi-
ence is to be in the presence of
Jesus Christ. If honorable, they
will receive their present desire
because they live only that law
which will give them the ter-
restrial glory. On the other
hand, those enlightened "Chris-
tians" who did not live their law,
will find themselves in the teles-
tial kingdom, yet the "unen-
lightened" heathens living their
law will be given the chance to
accept the terrestrial law; if they
do, then their place of future
abode will be the terrestrial
kingdom.

When reference is made to
these groups of terrestrials and
telestials, it should be remem-
bered that the Lord will give to
all men an opportunity to hear
the gospel of Jesus Christ. The

chance for celestial glory is open
to all. (D&C 1:2; 128:5.)

CONCLUSION

It is very gratifying to us who de-
sire the salvation of mankind, and
whose work it is to labor for their
uplifting, who have been specially
called of God and appointed to work
under the Captain of our salvation
for the redemption of the whole hu-
man race, to know by the revelations
of God that the time will come, in
some future state of existence if not
in this, when every soul that can be
redeemed will be brought out of dark-
ness and sorrow, and hell, and death,
and be placed where they can enjoy
existence, to glorify God and obey
His commandments. . . . The laws of
God are eternal; they are forever and
ever; they are inflexible; and it is
only by obedience to law that exalta-
tion can be secured. In this condi-
tion we are learning to be obedient
to law — such law as God has re-
vealed; also to the wholesome rules
and regulations that are established
in the governments under which we
m.ay live (Penrose, Charles W.: Con-
ference Report, April 1901, pp. 42-43.)
43).

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. Discuss the doctrine that men
will receive different rewards.

2. Indicate some of the things neces-
sary to obtain celestial glory, to re-
ceive exaltation in the celestial
kingdom.

3. Discuss the importance of tem-
ple marriage.

4. Is it necessary that one hold a
high office in the Church to be ex-
alted in the next life?

5. Who will inherit the terrestrial
kingdom? The telestial kingdom?

Note to Class Leaders:

For visual aid kits for the theology and the literature lessons see page 587 of
this issue.

623

Christine H. Robinson

Message 58 — "And He Who Receiveth All Things With Thankfulness

Shall Be Made Glorious" (D&C 78:19).

For First Meeting, November 1964

Objective: To emphasize the fact that thankfulness enlarges and glorifies
the personality and radiates the spirit of friendliness.

The blessings associated with
thankfulness are among those
available to all of us. A thankful
heart is a gracious, joyous heart.
Thankfulness is a frame of mind.
It is a point of view — an atti-
tude which enriches and gladdens
those who possess it and warms
the hearts of those with whom
it comes into contact.

The Lord has promised that
those who receive all things with
thankfulness "shall be made
glorious" and shall receive bless-
ings an hundred fold. This is un-
doubtedly due to the marvelous
effect that an attitude of thank-
fulness has upon the individual
who possesses it. It is a truism
that as we look for blessings they
seem to magnify before our eyes
and we discover additional rea-
sons to be grateful. The attitude
of thankfulness radiates friendli-
ness, cheerfulness, love, humility,
meekness, and mercy. These are
some of the character attributes
which the Savior found so desir-
able when he said those possessed

of them should be bounteously
blessed and should inherit the
earth.

The Greek philosopher Plutarch
wrote that, "the worship most
acceptable to God, comes from a
thankful and cheerful heart"
(Edwards, Useful Quotations,
page 641). Isaak Walton suggest-
ed that, "God has two dwellings;
one in heaven, and the other in
a meek and thankful heart"
{Ibid., p. 641).

A thankful heart is a priceless
possession but one which is readi-
ly within the reach of all of us.
Its possession is not dependent
upon season, age, learning or
wealth. Like any other good
habit the attitude of thankfulness
can be cultivated through regular
and consistent practice. If we will
consistently express our gratitude
on every possible occasion we will
find that an attitude of thankful-
ness will develop naturally. The
simple practice of saying, "thank
you" and meaning it, costs so
little in time and effort and means

624

LESSON DEPARTMENT

SO much to those to whom it is
expressed. If we want the rich
blessings that come with thank-
fulness, we should develop the
habit of expressing gratitude to
our loved ones in the home, to
our friends and associates, as well
as to our Father in heaven for
his many blessings to us.

Henry Ward Beecher portrayed
the influence and contagion of
thankfulness with this illustra-
tion: "If one should give me a
dish of sand and tell me there
were particles of iron in it, I
might look for them with my
eyes, and search for them with
my clumsy fingers, and be unable
to detect them; but let me take
a magnet and sweep through it,
and how it would draw to itself
the almost invisible particles by
the mere power of attraction. —
The unthankful heart, like my
finger in the sand, discovers no
mercies; but let the thankful
heart sweep the day, and as the
magnet finds the iron, so it will
find, in every hour, some heaven-
ly blessings" (as quoted by Presi-

dent Hugh B. Brown in Con-
tinuing the Quest, page 450).

If we would be worthy of our
Father in heaven's love, an essen-
tial aspect of our thankfulness
must be our expression of grati-
tude to him for his countless
blessings. All that we have —
our lives, our talents, our health,
the material things we enjoy, our
assurance of salvation and our
hope for exaltation — are his
gracious gifts to us.

The prophet Alma, in The
Book of Mormon, admonished,
"And now I would that ye should
be humble . . . asking for what-
soever things ye stand in need,
both spiritual and temporal; al-
ways returning thanks unto God
for whatsoever things ye do re-
ceive" (Alma 7:23).

Thankfulness to our Father
in heaven for his many blessings
lays the foundation for the de-
velopment of a thankful heart in
all our relationships with one
another. This is the key to abun-
dant and glorious living.

Lonely

Catherine B. Bowles

Just a touch of human kindness
To know that someone Is near
Would fill the heart with sunshine
That brings love and hope and cheer.
Not worldly goods are needed
But a love that makes one glad,
A little bit of something
That will fill the heart when sad.

625

Winnifred C. Jardine

Discussion 2: Health and Its Influence on Happiness

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

For Second Meeting, November 1964

Objective: To examine common-sense ways of maintaining

good within the family.

Health and happiness are of-
ten mentioned in the same
breath. And well they might be,
for while it is possible to have
happiness without good health,
more often than not happiness
seems to hinge upon the observ-
ance of good health habits —
practices within daily living that
enhance feelings of buoyant good
health, abounding energy, and
zestf ul living.

President Belle S. Spafford in
remarks at the presidents session
of Relief Society Annual Gen-
eral Conference, October 1963,
counseled the mothers of the
Church to take good care of
themselves physically in order
that they may remain well and
strong to care for their families.
She appealed to the sisters to get
sufficient sleep and rest, to eat
properly, and to refrain from
pushing themselves beyond their
physical endurance.

To promote good health within

the family and the general feel-
ing of well-being that goes with
it, we need to observe a few rules
with persistence and determina-
tion. Family members who fail
to do so may suffer from malnu-
trition, exhaustion, and fatigue,
and may be so irritable, cross,
and unreasonable as to offer seri-
ous threats to family happiness.
Four rules of health that go a
long way towards keeping a fam-
ily in a state of general good
health and, consequently, in a
state of happiness are as follows:

1. Proper Food and Correct
Eating Habits

To provide the wide variety of
proper foods needed for the nourish-
ment of the family, menus should be
planned regularly around the Basic
Four Foods. The following should be
included in each day's menu:

A. DAIRY FOODS — mUk, cheese,
ice cream, and other milk-made foods
can supply part of the milk.

626

LESSON DEPARTMENT

B. MEAT GROUP — meats, fish,
poultry, eggs, or cheese — with dry
beans, peas, and nuts as alternates.

C. VEGETABLES AND FRUITS
— include dark green or yellow veg-
etables; citrus fruit or tomatoes.

D. BREADS AND CEREALS —
enriched or whole-grain. Added milk
improves nutritional values.

A wide variety of these foods
eaten in reasonable and moderate
amounts is the best possible pro-
tection against nutritional dis-
ease.

Meals should be eaten at regular
hours each day. The body is set
for sustenance at certain times,
and when there is a break in that
routine, tempers become short,
patience is exhausted, and fam-
ily equilibrium is upset.

It would be well to serve fam-
ily members only enough food
to maintain proper weight for
height. Overeating is a common
failing. Stress the eating of
fruits and vegetables and avoid
too frequently serving rich des-
serts and excess sugars and
starches. Provide snacks of vege-
table sticks, fruit, fruit drinks,
and milk, cheese, deviled eggs,
etc., rather than candy, cookies,
and cake.

Serve an adequate breakfast
and encourage all family mem-
bers to eat it. Breakfast should
include ^ to Ys of the total
calorie needs for the day. Tests
have proved that children and
adults, alike, are more compat-
ible, less accident prone, better
students and workers, and have
quicker reactions if they have
eaten an adequate breakfast.

Special effort should be made
to have family members eat to-
gether at a well-laid table and
in ^n atmosphere of peace and
harmony.

2. Regular Exercise and Fresh Air

Daily exercise and fresh air are
important to good health and a
feeling of happiness. Walking to
work, to church, to market, to
school, on errands, etc. provides
opportunity for exercise. Exercise
develops muscles and improves
the general tone of the body.
Games, walks, outdoor chores,
such as gardening and mowing
the lawn are all good forms of
exercise.

3. Adequate Rest

This should include two things
— sufficient sleep at night and
adequate rest during the day
from tensions and drive. Both
are important to good health and
to a general feeling of peace and
happiness within oneself.

Adequate sleep — depending
upon the individual — is neces-
sary for all adults, and an hour or
two more is needed by young
people. Authorities say that for
optimum health the regularity of
sleep should not be broken too
often. Mothers often think they
are too busy to take an afternoon
rest, and yet the more one has
to do, the greater the need to
plan for regular rests in order to
accomplish the work.

4. Regular Medical and Dental Care

Physical defects in family
members should be corrected,
then regular check-up visits
made.

Departing from these four bas-
ic rules of healthfcil Hving can
bring on unhappy and even tragic
practices. Latter-day Saint par-
ents must be vigilant against the
formation of any addictions in
themselves and in their children,
and they must be alert to signs

627

AUGUST 1964

pointing toward them. Even in
times of stress, it is usually best
to depend upon our own good
health and good health habits to
carry us through. We should use
medication only on the advice of
a physician and withdraw from
its use at the earliest possible
time. Whenever our bodies be-
come fatigued and weary, we

should give them rest rather than
stimulants.

We as Latter-day Saints,
should respect our bodies — giv-
ing them proper food at proper
intervals, getting sufficient rest
and sleep, exercising and getting
fresh air, and visiting the doctor
and dentist at regular intervals
for check-uDS.

Elder Robert K. Thomas

Lesson 2 — Literature "Tasted . . . Swallowed . . . Digested "

For Third Meeting, November 1964
Objective: To experience the variety and depth of literary insight.

NEED FOR VARIETY, DEPTH AND
EXCELLENCE IN LITERATURE

From experience we have learned
that as various foods come in
contact with the taste buds on
the tongue we are able to detect
the bitter from the sweet,
those that are pleasing to
the taste, and those that are dis-
tasteful, those that, when swal-
lowed and digested, will produce
nourishment and strength to our
bodies versus those that will
make us ill. We have learned,
too, that because of the many
integral parts of the body we
need a wide range of variety in

foods to meet our various needs
for nourishment.

In a hke manner, as we subject
ourselves to variety in literature,
we develop specific tastes (hkes
and dislikes). From the thoughts
that are kindled and stimulated
in our minds as we swallow and
digest that which we read, we
develop the ability to appreciate
that which is beautiful, approp-
riate, and educational from that
which is sensual and demoraliz-
ing. As we need variety in our
food to sustain and nourish our
bodies, so also do we need variety
in literature to feed, stimulate.

628

LESSON DEPARTMENT

and sustain our minds to meet
our many intricate needs for our
direction physically, emotionally,
socially, morally, and spiritually.

FOUR APPROACHES
TO LITERATURE

In our first lesson we discussed
the four possible critical ap-
proaches to literature. In the
first one — the Platonic method

— we look for "message" or
meaning, using standards which
we bring out of our own study
and experience. The second —
the Aristotelian — stresses the
form or structure of a work it-
self. In the Longinian, or third
approach, the author and his
background are studied for ad-
ditional insight, and in the
fourth, or Horatian, we try to
find out what reaction this work
has called forth from intelligent
readers over the years.

FORM AND STRUCTURE — THE
ARISTOTELIAN APPROACH

The six examples of literary
art which are presented as a sup-
plement to this section of our
text — "Of Studies" by Sir Fran-
cis Bacon," "What Makes a
Great Book," by Mortimer Ad-
ler, "Ode on a Grecian Urn," by
John Keats, "The Celestial
Omnibus," by E. M. Forster,
"Poetry," by Marianne Moore,
and "Flower in the Crannied
Wall," by Alfred Lord Tennyson

— have in common literary ex-
cellence, but httle else. They
are almost disconcerting in their
variety. Reading and reacting
to them can be emotionally ex-
hausting and should be intel-
lectually stimulating. In the first
place, note how different effective
writing styles can be. The bal-
ance and cadence of Bacon, "to

spend too much time in studies
is sloth; to use them too much
for ornament is affectation," is
echoed by the sonorous parallel
structure of Sir Thomas Browne
in "The Celestial Omnibus":
"though it had solaced the vigils
of Charlemange, or measured the
slumbers of Laura." One sudden-
ly remembers that these men
lived and wrote in the day that
the King James version of the
Bible was translated. How per-
fectly appropriate this majestic
style is to convey profound truth.
Contrast this with the fluid love-
liness of the sounds in Keats'
"Ode on a Grecian Urn": "What
leaf-fring'd legend haunts about
thy shape." What a different age
and attitude they suggest. The
beauty which is identical with
truth for Keats is confessedly of
the earth, but all that the physi-
cal universe can convey is sug-
gested here. Once more, contrast
Marianne Moore's "Poetry" with
either or both of the above selec-
tions. Gone is the grandeur of
Browne and the ardor of Keats.
Instead, we have a series of prosy
particulars which are as unoma-
mented as a contemporary sky-
scraper. There's a get-things-
done flavor to Miss Moore's poem
that is distinctively modem. Note
the shape of each stanza:

I, too, dislike it: there are things that
are important beyond all this fiddle.
Reading it, however, with a perfect
contempt for it, one discovers in it
after all, a place for the genuine.
Hands that can grasp, eyes that
can dilate, hair that can rise
if it must, these things are im-
portant not because a
high-sounding interpretation can be
put upon them but because they are.

From the long opening lines we
rapidly pare away at a thought

629

AUGUST 1964

until its kernel is exposed; then
we go on without pause to the
next large generalization which
begins the second stanza, and this
is dissected in turn. How scien-
tific! How typical of the strength
and weaknesses of our present
culture.

The foregoing comments on
structure, sound, and shape use
what is essentially the second
critical method discussed in our
first lesson. In this approach the
form of a work is stressed, and
the relationship of part to part
within the work becomes extreme-
ly important. It should be noted,
however, that the form tells us
something about the time in
which the material was written,
and in doing so adds an overtone
of the third method, in which the
author and his background are
emphasized.

THE TRIBUNAL OF THE AGES —
THF HORATIAN APPROACH

In Mortimer Adler's famous
short essay he suggests that a
book's "greatness" is not so much
conferred as revealed by time,
but we cannot be sure of the ex-
cellence of a work until "men
everywhere" turn to it again and
again. This is as clear a presen-
tation of the Horatian approach,
or the fourth critical method dis-
cussed earlier, as we could ask
for. Yet, since a statement of
critical principles is never a sub-
stitute for critical practice, it will
be useful to consider the selec-
tions in this section in the light
of their continuing appeal.

Chronologically, Sir Francis
Bacon's "Of Studies" is first.
Three hundred years of discus-
sion have not dimmed the sharp-
ness of insight and nicety of
distinction which characterize

this short essay. The diction
may sound a bit old-fashioned
on the tongue, but the proverbial
wisdom expressed here is not out-
moded. It has the convincing
ring of distilled experience.

John Keats' "Ode on a Grecian
Urn" is only about half as old,
but the problem to be considered
here has less to do with age than
with what the English critic Mat-
thew Arnold calls the "historical
fallacy." How much importance
shall we give to a work as an
expression of its time? The values
of the Romantic period in English
literary history are still being de-
bated. To what extent is the
fame of this poem dependent on
our view of the attitudes ex-
pressed in it, or can this work
transcend its time and stand on
the ageless pedestal of perfectly
executed art?

As indicated in the discussion
in our text, "Flower in the Cran-
nied Wall" reflects a point of view
and a literary technique that are
clearly in question in the minds
of some well-trained critics, yet
are not without vehement defend-
ers. Adler's "What Makes a
Great Book" is forceful state-
ment, but it may not distinguish
itself memorably when viewed in
the perspective of many similar
assertions over the last few hun-
dred years. "The Celestial Omni-
bus" and "Poetry" are still too
new to be evaluated in terms of
continuing effect. The extent to
which Miss Moore's poem has
been anthologized since its first
printing, however, suggests that
many people find this among the
most persuasive of all poems
about poetry. Our grandchildren
will be able to estimate its living
power.

630

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THE MULTIPLE WAY
TO MEANING

Perhaps we shall never get at
the total meaning of a poem, es-
say, or short story unless we
bring to bear as many critical
approaches as possible, for what
a work says is its complete im-
pact. But some material lends
itself to excerpting better than
others. Bacon's ''Of Studies,"
for instance, has unity and co-
herence, yet almost any line is
meaningful out of context. We
can all ''taste" the idea that
"crafty men condemn studies,
simple men admire them, and
wise men use them." Such an
assertion states its meaning, and
we examine it in terms of its
logic, its literal sense. Similarly,
the striking comment by Miss
Moore that poetry provides
"imaginary gardens with real
toads in them" can be lifted from
its source effectively, but we can
hardly take it literally. There
is a quality to Miss Moore's line
which is not in Bacon's state-
ment. Part of the meaning of
the poetic line is metaphorical,
that is, one thing is being pre-
sented in terms of something
else. We say that Bacon's line
denotes, or points to a concept,
while Miss Moore's line connotes
or suggests several things. This
is not to say that Bacon's idea
may not start a whole train of
mental associations. We may be-
gin to wonder about the way our
children are reading, or about our
own reading speed or comprehen-
sion, but an emotional reaction
that takes us off in several direc-
tions is not demanded at first
reading as it is in Miss Moore's
definition. The contrast between
"imaginary garden" and "real

toads" will suggest different
things to different people, but all
of them can be considered as le-
gitimate parts of this Hue's mean-
ing. If we analyze impersonally,
we may be logically wrong or
logically right, but if we react
personally we can only be de-
scribed as sensitive or insensitive.
The more you bring to a work,
the more connotative meaning it
has.

"Of Studies" and "Poetry" can
be "swallowed" as well as^ "tast-
ed," but neither demands it. A
poem such as Tennyson's "Flower
in the Crannied Wall," however,
must be swallowed or rejected,
for it is not composed of a series
of concepts or suggestions which
can stand alone. A single idea is
developed metaphorically. Each
detail helps to build the final
"meaning" of the work. You can
reject this development, of course,
as the one English teacher in
our discussion of this poem does,
but the poem is more than the
sum of its parts and, in fairness,
must be considered as a whole.

E. M. Forster's "The Celestial
Omnibus" can be both "tasted"
and "swallowed," but it really
needs to be "digested." It repays
multiple reading with multiple
meaning. In this selection a
series of attitudes toward litera-
ture are not only examined, they
are also evaluated. Contrasting
points of view are conveyed in
diction, style, and statement.
This story is so constructed that
each character is a developing
symbol, and this adds richness
and levels of meaning to the en-
tire work. Note, for instance,
how Mr. Bons begins to reveal
himself when he mentions the
"seven Shelleys" he owns.

631

AUGUST 1964

TRUTH VS. MEANING

In "Ode on a Grecian Urn"
Keats asserts that "Beauty is
truth, truth beauty." Such a
statement has poetic meaning,
this is, it sums up the intent of
this entire poem as adequately as
any few words can, but even this
statement about truth need not
be "true" to us if we judge its
claim on the basis of standards
not in the work itself. If we
remember the distinction we set
up in our first lesson between the
so-called Platonic and Aristotel-
ian approaches to literature, you
will recall that only under the
Platonic method are the message,
or truth of a work, and its
meaning the same. Under the
Aristotelian approach we are not
looking for truth so much as we
are looking at relationships. If
these relationships are skillfully
presented — as they are in Keats'
poem — we call these relation-
ships the poem's "meaning." We
have voluntarily restricted our
standards for judging to those
which we find in the work itself.
As might be expected, this ap-
proach is popular with those who
do not have strong philosophical
or religious beliefs.

As members of the Church, we
have such encompassing beliefs
that we are seldom at a loss to
establish standards for judgment.
It might well be argued, there-
fore, that for many of us the bur-
den of Keats' "Ode" is meaning-
ful but untrue. Judged by stand-
ards set up in the work itself the
exclusive identification of truth
and beauty seems inevitable. The
various images which are present-

ed so graphically are wonderfully
evocative. This is physical beauty
at its acme. But viewed from a
slightly higher level, this is hard-
ly all we "know on earth" or
"need to know." At best, Keats'
statement seems partial.

To say this, however, is not to
say that we can afford to ignore
it. To appreciate the depth
which Keats sounds in this poem
is in itself instructive, for it lets
us see how shallow our vision of
the whole is in comparison with
this beautifully plumbed half-
truth. The Mosaic law may be
only a school master, but we
hardly understand the New Tes-
tament concept of self-sacrificing
love unless we have assimilated
the Old Testament idea of fair-
ness. So it is with our critical
appreciation. If we insist that
truth and meaning must be
identical, we are not being fair
either to our own basic beliefs or
to a work which falls short of
presenting them All the sensi-
tivity which we develop in ex-
tracting meaning that is limited
by the work in which it occurs,
will be even more useful in ap-
preciating the profound truths of
the restored gospel.

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What is the advantage of viewing
a hterary work from several critical
perspectives?

2. On what basis may we surmise
that some works will survive the time
in which they are written?

3. What is involved in understand-
ing the total meaning of a literary
work?

4. Why should we study works
whose "truth" seems to us to be lim-
ited?

Note to Class Leaders: Longfellow's wife was not fatally burned at Christmas
time as stated in the October Literature Lesson but on July 10, 1861.

632

SOCIAL SCIENCE Divine Law and Church Government
The Functioning of Church Government

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

Lesson 16 — The Function of Divine Law in Family Relations

For Fourth Meeting, November 1964

Objective: To point out that the place of honor for the Priesthood in

the home is claimed on meritorious behavior.-

. . . Govern your house in meekness, and be steadfast (D&C 31:9).
... I exhort you, masters, fathers, and husbands, to be affectionate and
kind to those you preside over. And let them be obedient, let the wife be
subject to her husband, and the children to their parents (Brigham Young,
Journal of Discourses 1:69).

... let the father be the head of the family, the master of his own house-
hold; and let him treat them as an angel would treat them (Ibid., 4:55).

The organizational strength of
The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints is found in the
authority placed upon worthy
male members. The same power,
the Priesthood of God, which
makes for the success of the
Church, is a powerful factor in
the health and success of the Lat-
ter-day Saint family when this
power is properly applied to the
life of the holder, and exercised
in righteousness for the family as
a whole.

By tradition and by the teach-
ings of the Church, the father is
the head of the family. The re-
sponsibility of control (or direc-
tion or authority, whichever term
one chooses to use) of the family
is, therefore, in the hands of the
Priesthood. That alone is not the
important point, but the respon-
sibility such a position of leader-
ship demands is of vital concern.

The foundation of the Priest-
hood power or authority is love.
Love is expressed in thoughtful
consideration of others and in as-

suming the responsibility for
their well-being and individual
expression. The head of the
family, then, must be able to
justify his leadership by his
thoughtful and loving direction,
through counsel and patience
with each member of his family.
In fact, his measure of success
in his calhng both as a father
and as an elder in Israel is found
in the success he attains with the
members of his own family. Thus,
in a period of social change the
father becomes a pillar of sta-
bility for those about him, a
strength in his wisdom and coun-
sel. However, in all phases of
his leadership, he and his wife
are one, especially in the family
responsibility.

Among the important things
expected of the Priesthood bear-
er in the role of a father should
be: (1) Full acceptance of the
opportunity of teaching and
training the children. Too often
this has been left solely to the
mother who has certainly been

633

AUGUST 1964

very successful in many cases;
but a man holding the Priesthood
cannot excuse himself by leaving
the teaching of his children to
his wife. Together they must as-
sume this responsibility.

(2) He should accept the re-
sponsibility for the degree of or-
der and discipline of the home,
both for the group and for each
member individually. The mem-
bers of the family learn respon-
sible activity at home more
effectively than anywhere else in
society. Every child should
learn to respect the rights of
others, to respect leadership, and
even more important, each child
should learn, first, to be a good
follower if he is to become a lead-
er. There is no place for brute
force or whips. A firm hand and
steady, at the proper time, will
build character instead of trouble
in the life of a child. Leadership
in the family is not an excuse to
force obedience on intelligent hu-
man beings. Priesthood cannot
rightly be interpreted as dicta-
tion or unrighteous dominion. On
the contrary, the Priesthood en-
tails the responsibility to see that
the best in human expression and
experience is obtained through
love, counsel, consideration, un-
derstanding and companionship
for all members of the family.

(3) A third obligation on the
head of the family and the bear-
er of the Priesthood is to develop
the spirit of at-one-ness spoken
of so often in the scriptures. This
can be accomplished by the de-
velopment of unity and common-
ness of purpose made possible
through love and understanding.
The idea expressed in "if ye arej
not one, ye are not mine," ap-
plies first to the family as the
basic unit of the Church. Thcj

Priesthood does not simply rep-
resent authority to direct in the
home, but it is the responsibility
to direct, persuade, encourage,
and lead in wisdom and charity
to a common understanding and
unity.

The influence which the Priest-
hood should develop in the home
makes an ideal setting for the
active presence of true Chris-
tian principles in family life. The
essence of the Christian spirit is
love and the real power of the
Priesthood is love. Love provides
the ideal soil in which family
experiences may thrive. Love can-
not be a one-way affair for hus-
band or wife or parent or child.
It must be a mutual thing for
balanced development in all
members of the family.

PRIESTHOOD IN FAMILY
GOVERNMENT

Government is designed to give
meaning and direction to group
association. The word govern
implies steering, direction, regula-
tion and/or control. In our dis-
cussion of the head of the family
we have pointed out that the re-
sponsibility for directing and
regulating family life is in his
hands. How he does it is of most
importance. The Prophet Jo-
seph Smith gave us the key when
he pointed out that he taught the
saints correct principles and they
governed themselves. The Proph-
et at another time indicated that
"The government of God has
always tended to promote peace,
unity, harmony, strength and
happiness" (Smith, Joseph Field-
ing: Teachings of the Prophet
Joseph Smith, page 248). This
is the objective of Church govern-
ment and must be the same for
the family.

634

The home is the anchor spot
for establishing in the minds of
the children the truths of the
gospel. It is true that all men
have their free agency. Each
person must make his own deci-
sion from knowledge, experience,
faith, and understanding. Know-
ing the law is important, but the
blessings come from living the
law. Performance is what counts.
God never fails to recognize right
living. The head of the family,
if he is in tune with the Spirit of
God, can receive special enlight-
enment in the direction of his
family.

To the honest and true Lat-
ter-day Saint, the only real re-
striction and restraining influence
in the functioning of Church
government is the restraining in-
fluence that comes from knowing,
and being fully aware of the
damaging results of wrong deci-
sions. As has been said before,
true virtue is knowing the good
and the evil and choosing the
good.

The great challenge to the
Priesthood bearer and his wife
is expressed in the two questions:
Are you teaching your family
the truths of the gospel in an ef-
fective manner? How does your
performance measure up to the
standards taught by the Church?

Every day parents are setting
the pattern of living that may
automatically become the pattern
of their children. What they
do overpowers what they say.
Daily decisions, actions, and even
thoughts become influences on
children from their birth to
adulthood.

SOME COMMON AREAS
OF PATTERN SETTING

1. Respect for law and order

HAWAII

Tours to October 12th

TOURS TO
OAKLAND TEMPLE

Preview and Dedication
October through November

TOURS TO THE
ROSE PARADE

in Pasadena, California
December through January

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Foils 522-2581

is fundamentally established in
the home environment. When a
parent boasts to the family that
he broke a traffic law without be-
ing caught, he is suggesting to
young ears that the evil is in be-
ing caught. Irreparable damage
may be done to the child's atti-
tude toward honoring, obeying,
and sustaining the law.

2. If in teaching the Word of
Wisdom in the home, the em-
phasis is placed upon careful se-
lection of wholesome foods, the
use of wisdom in all these things,
the child will learn through a
positive approach to such teach-
ings that good results from
healthful living. Contrast the
above situation with the example
of having on your shelves or even
sometimes on the table, things
not in harmony with the revealed
word. This last situation raises
questions in the minds of grow-

635

BEAUTIFUL MUSIC

FOR LADIES
THREE PART VOICES

ABIDE WITH ME;

TIS EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 25

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen 25

LET ALL MY LIFE BE

MUSIC— Spross _ 30

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT

for Joy— Stephens ^20

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD, HEAR OUR
PRAYER-Verdi 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

PRAIRIE LULLABY-Rich 20

Use this advertisement at your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Please send the music indicated
above.

D On Approval Q Charge
G Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

FHIiMic I

Daqnes

. 15 E. 1st South

J* Salt Lake City 11, Utah

ing children that may result in
unnecessary experimentation.

3. Honesty is too often given
a second- or third-rate place in
our teaching emphasis. Do you
ever feel so tired and worn out,
or for another reason, suggest to
your child that he answer the
door or the telephone and say
you are not at home? Young of-
fenders who have been appre-
hended for stealing and lying
have been quite upset when of-
fered a drink of coffee because
drinking the coffee would be
breaking the Word of Wisdom.
To them, breaking the Word of
Wisdom is more serious than dis-
honesty. This, it is hoped, is an
extreme case, but just such an
attitude could be created at home
unless honesty is the standard
policy in our example to our chil-
dren.

4. Is your pattern of religious
worship tied only to attendance
at reUgious service on Sunday?
Or do you have a reverent atti-
tude at your work and in your
home, thus creating a peaceful
environment for your family
every day?

5. Does your application of
charity begin at home and spread
to your neighbors and friends?
Being as concerned about the
welfare of each member of your
family as you are for your own
welfare, is the proper beginning
for the application of the first
and second great command-
ments. Love overcomes selfish-
ness, pride, and hate. It fills
men's hearts with peace and un-
derstanding. Love of fellow men
is the real testimony of one's
love of God.

636

"BY PERSUASION AND
LONG SUFFERING"

The intricate task of directing
one*s family in accordance with
the divine plan is a test of faith
and a real measure of one's un-
derstanding of the gospel. The
responsibility of the Priesthood
is far reaching. Psalms 127:3-5
says, ''children are an heritage
of the Lord: . . . Happy is the
man that hath his quiver full of
them." Being cocreators with
God in bringing children into
this world makes fathers and
mothers accountable to the Fath-
er for the welfare of his spirit
children and their successful re-
turn to his presence.

Parents are responsible for the
material necessities of life for the
family members. Doctrine and
Covenants 83:4 says, "All chil-
dren have claim upon their par-
ents for their maintenance until
they are of age." In Timothy
5:8 we read, "if any provide not
for his own, and specially for
those of his own house, he hath
denied the faith, and is worse
than an infidel."

But material things are not
the most important requirements.
In Section 68 of the Doctrine
and Covenants, verses 25-26, the
Lord says, "inasmuch as parents
have children . . . that teach
them not to understand the doc-
trine of repentance, faith in
Christ the Son of the Uving God,
and of baptism and the gift of
the Holy Ghost by the laying on
of the hands, when eight years
old, the sin be upon the heads of
the parents." And again in Sec-
tion 93:40, "I have commanded
you to bring up your children in
light and truth."

These instructions cover the
temporal, intellectual, and spirit-

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY TOUR

8 days — August 16 to August 23

Includes Earthquake area,
Mt. Rushmore and Elitch Gardens

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY

27 days — August 29 to September 24

WORLD'S FAIR

and
NEW ENGLAND AND
CANADIAN FALL TOUR

29 days — August 29 to September 26

LABOR DAY TOUR

3 days — September 5 to September 7
Includes Southern Utah's beautiful parks

OAKLAND TEMPLE PREVIEW TOUR

4 days — October 3 to October 6

Includes preview showing of Oakland

Temple and San Francisco

HAWAIIAN TOURS

October 17 to October 31

14 days in the Islands, 7 days
in the Outer Islands

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Zone 1 and 2 55

Zone 3 60

Zone 4 65

Zone 5 80

Zone 6 90

Zone 7 1.05

Zone 8 1.20

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

637

-J.

Come With Us To

THE HOLY LAND

including the

MIDDLE EAST
COUNTRIES

Istanbul— Beirut— Cairo— Luxor
Jordan— Israel
Athens— Rome

21 Day All Expense

Personally Escorted

Leaves — October 8th

Call or Write

Tnwtdodc JaovoL,

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main

Salt Lake City

328-3161

Special for . . .

Reception Invitations, Napkins,
Albums, etc, featuring L.D.S.
temple designs. (Conventional
styles 100 for $5.95.) Write
for FREE catalog and samples.

(Catalog airmail for 25< — Oakland Temple Designs)

REXCRAFT • Rexburg, Idaho • 83440

ual well-being of the family mem-
bers. The instruction to all who
hold the Priesthood is to ac-
complish all that the divine plan
includes in the spirit of love and
kindness, long-suffering, patience
and persuasion, (D&C 121:39-
46; 4:6). These instructions ap-
ply to activity involving the
Priesthood and its functions.
This surely would involve the
operation of the Priesthood bear-
er within his own family.

SUMMARY

In summary we can say that
the father is rightfully the head
of the house, honoring his Priest-
hood calling and performing his
duties in love and kindness. He
must also recognize that the fam-
ily is a joint agreement with his
wife and she shares with him in
all the values and blessings that
the Priesthood implies.

It should be understood that
the honor and glory of the Priest-
hood come through worthy per-
|formance of every duty with an
eye single to the glory of God.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. How can a family share in the
benefits of the Melchizedek Priest-
hood?

2. Wha<^ is the place of leadership
for a wife and mother in a Latter-day
Saint home?

3. How important is your behav-
ior, and pattern of life in the develop-
ment of your children?

4. How early do children become
influenced by the attitudes of their
parents?

REFERENCES

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections
68, 83, 93, 121.

Book of Mormon, Alma, Chapter
53.

Widtsoe, John A.: Priesthood and
Church Government, Chapter 7.

638

Is your family grown or mostly grown?

Do you want to become a technically competent, con-
tributing member of society?

Would you be proud to serve as a registered nurse with
an Associate of Arts degree?

Are you in need of dignified, remunerative employment? /

EVENING CLASSES IN SALT LAKE CITY

BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY
COLLEGE OF NURSING

Through the

B.Y.U.-Salt Lake Adult Education Center

offer a two year associate degree career in

NURSING

FOR MATURE WOMEN WHO ARE HIGH SCHOOL GRADUATES

FOR COMPLETE
INFORMATION
WRITE OR PHONE

MIISALT LAKE ADULT
"education CENTER

200 North Main»328-0325
salt lake cilv,utah.84l03 ^

FIRST CLASS STARTS SEPTEMBER 29, 1 964

Golden Wedding Anniversary

Ida Elaine James

You left me, and I managed half a smile.

I dusted half the staircase; all the while

My mind half on my work . . . Around noon

I perched on the piano bench, played half a tune;

Your dear words running through my head,

Walked half way round the yard Instead.

At dusk, the long day almost done,

Upon my window sill sat half a sun.

The moon came, full and whole, my sweet.

And you came home to me, I am complete.

Tiie Goodness of a Child

Christie Lund Coles

Where can one find the goodness of a child,
Its innocence, its trust, its guileless charms.
Who, even as a mother reprimands,
Weeps for the reassurance of her arms?

639

^5^?^^ C^^^^gJ^fe:^;^^^

One Hundred Five

Mrs. Lizzie Dell Merrill
Hillsboro, New Hampshire

One Hundred

Mrs. Chioe C. Spencer
Aurora, Utah

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Annie Ericksen Benson
Logan, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Mina Vernettia Williams Twitcheli
Spokane, Washington

Mrs. Ellen Morris Marriott
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Harriet L. Bronson Woodland
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Josephine Robinson Harris
Provo, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Alice Spillett Gregory
Union, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Rachel Fowles Peterson
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Chelnecha Damron Barron
Incom, Idaho

Mrs. Lillie Potthouff Strache
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Fredonia Lloyd Baker
Bicknell, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Anderson Maxwell
Paragonah, Utah

Ninety -two

Mrs. Elizabeth Sorensen
Goshen, Utah

Mrs. Laura Ann Ewell Dennis
Visalia, California

Mrs. Malina Morrill Lee
Torrey, Utah

Mrs. Emma Jacobs Williams

Cardston, Alberta

Canada

Mrs. Sarah Isabell Brown Sneed
Elwood City, Pennsylvania

Ninety-one

Mrs. Emily Jane Boyack Booth
Spanish Fork, Utah

Mrs. Violet Lunt Urie
Cedar City, Utah

Mrs. Daisy Nelson
San Francisco, California

Mrs. Annie Blight
National City, California

Mrs. Clara B. Lee
Holbrook, Arizona

Ninety

Mrs. Francis Cask Kirk
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Elizabeth Fletcher Jones
Orem, Utah

Mrs. Myrtie May Van Doozer Savage
Azusa, California

Mrs. Abigail Kekoolani
Honokaa, Hawaii

Mrs. Amelia A. Cross
Holbrook, Arizona

640

New . . .from Deseret Book

Relief Society Readini

Course Volume

OUTpF

BOOKS

igKAHO

iioaER^

g^THO*^

eIP^«

OUT OF THE BEST BOOKS

— An Anthology of Literature,

Volume I

(The Individual and Human Values)

by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas

Plus 15c Postage

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD.. OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Name.
Addre:

Citv-.

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple,

Salt Lake City, Utah

Dear Sir: Enclosed please find $3.10 for
my copy of Out of the Best Books Volume I.

Money Order Q, CheckQ, I have an

account, please charge Q

Zip State

Residents of Utah add 3^2% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Have you ever seen a check for

$19,433.77?

•\A

Have you ever seen a bonafide
check for $19,433.17? Neither
had Mollie Hobson.

Life had little to offer Mollie
but hard work and loneliness.
Well past fifty and a widow, her
last boy, Jerry, was forced to
seek employment as a farm worker
in a community a considerable
distance from home.

Jerry failed to mention his pur-
chase of a $10,000 Beneficial
insurance plan, but in the few
blinding seconds before the fatal
automobile accident which took
his life, perhaps the thought of
that fortunate purchase flashed
through his mind.

Since the policy carried acci-
dental death benefits doubling
the face amount, the proceeds
would have been $20,000, except
for the fact that in settling proof
of death, it was discovered that
Jerry had misstated his age as
somewhat younger than his actual
age. It was necessary, therefore,
to deduct $550.56 to adjust pro-
perly the discrepancy in age.

A grateful mother will now
enjoy some modest comfort and
freedom from worry thanks to
the foresight of a loving son and
the wisdom and miracle of life
insurance!

From the Benefinal Life files

BENEFICIAL LIFE

Virgil H Smiili. Prei, \^_y Salt Lake City, Utah

Over 600 million dollars of life insurance in force.

The
Magazine

♦ «♦

Volume 51 Number 9
September 1964
Lessons for December

:*-»■>

't^'IJS

^iT

P^'' V

^Y^

■^

T:%

■■'^

r*^M

V,<5 '

Wwvl

.21

:'m.

.■■'■t

^ ''^▼'H

P 'IE

■aSft

¥ll

|> v<

WowGwxltfetSiMi

Christie Lund Coles

Summer is gone — deftly, greenly drawn —
Autumn supplants her with its fiery leaves;
Its birds that peep more warily at dawn;
Its croak of frogs; its wind that softly grieves;

Now is the time for stubble on the land;
For skies mist-hidden by the hazy air;
For the musk of withered flowers in the hand;
For fruit too heavy for the bough to bear;

This is not only death, but triumph, too,

For rich fulfillment and the pearly frost;

For hills that wear a more flamboyant hue;

For sustenance against the summer, lost.

This is the harvest, jeweled and inlaid.

How good the sun against the infrequent shade!

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

Relief Society Singing Mothers in Front of the Mormon Pavilion
at the New York World's Fair, June 24, 1964.
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Mirror Lake, Near Lake Placid, New York
Photograph by Harold M. Lambert

Dick Scopes

Mary Scopes

641

'/vm{

I cannot go out to Relief Society
meetings now, but I read every word
of the Magazine. In the June issue
the picture of Sister McKay was very
lovely. I enjoyed the story "The Sheep
That Strayed on Sunday," by Helen
Nielson, which emphasizes kindness
and good family ties. It was a pleas-
ure to read "Happiness in Flower Ar-
ranging," by Maude W. Howard.
Thanks so much for the Magazine.
Frances R. Stoker
Ogden, Utah

The sewing hints and patterns which
have been published in The Relief So-
ciety Magazine are very interesting.
The recipes, too, are delightful to use.
In fact, the whole Magazine has all
the better features of any magazine,
especially the stories and poems, so
clean and refreshing.

Margaret Perry
Junction City, Kansas

I am so glad every month that I
have The Relief Society Magazine in
my letterbox. I love the Magazine. I
learn so many new things when I read
the Magazine. I am living in Malmo,
Sweden, and in our branch here there
are many subscribers to the Magazine.
I also learn to read English more eas-
ily and to speak more correctly by
reading the Magazine.

Mrs. C. Fryksmo

Malmo, Sweden

After reading Lois Tanner's article in
the July issue of The Relief Society
Magazine, "A Tribute to Relief Society
Presidents," I was sure she meant our
Relief Society president Janene Bates.
She makes each member feel important
and needed. Her smile at meetings
seems to be especially for each sister,
although there are dozens of us there.
I love Relief Society, the lessons, and
the Magazine.

Gladys Morrison
Susanville, California

I especially love the beautiful colored
pictures used as covers for The Relief
Society Magazine, so imagine how
pleased I was when I found this joy
shared by another. Who was that oth-
er? A young missionary here in the
North British Mission. He came visit-
ing when I had my Magazines out for
binding. His first words when he en-
tered the room were: "Oh, Relief So-
ciety Magazines! There may be a picture
of my mountains." Where are his
mountains? American Fork, Utah. We
found two pictures: the cover for Sep-
tember 1963, and the frontispiece for
October 1963. What a joy this brought
to one so far from home.

Elsie Lee

Whitefield, Lancashire

England

I am a young homemaker married
just one year. The Relief Society
Magazine is truly one of the highlights
of my life. The stories are always
heartwarming and tender, and I espe-
cially enjoy the sewing hints. Words
cannot express the love and deep ad-
miration I have for the Magazine.
Carol Hood Blackhurst
Pleasant Grove, Utah

— Eileen Mecham Cleland
Rawlins, Wyoming

I think the Magazine is wonderful
and the lesson material superb. I want
especially to thank Christine H. Robin-
son for the effort and research she puts
into our visiting teacher meassages. I
often use excerpts from her messages
in my talks before the Parent Teachers
Association meetings.

— Rayella Richardson
Santa Barbara, California

642

The Relief Society Magazine

Volume 51 September 1964 Number 9

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

645 The Presence of a Prophet

647 Nursing and Nurse Training in Relief Society Irene B. Woodford

666 Relief Society Magazine Receives Outstanding Award

668 Singing Mothers Concerts at the New York World's Fair Marianne C. Sharp
672 Relief Society History and Activities (Distributed at Singing Mothers Concerts, New
York World's Fair, June 24-25, 1964) Marianne C. Sharp

Fiction

654 Your Heart to Understanding — Chapter 8 (Conclusion) Hazel M. Thomson
660 Mr. Lewis and the Ravens — Part II Ilene H. Kingsbury
691 Snakes, Snails, and Puppy Dog Tails Janice Dixon

General Features

642 From Near and Far

663 Placing The Relief Society Magazine in Public Libraries Ferrel Christensen

664 Editorial: The Standard of Liberty Vesta P. Crawford

667 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

690 Hannah Nyquist Specializes in Making Afghans and Rugs

695 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker

720 Birthday Congratulations

Lessons for December

702 Theology — The Church Independent Roy W. Doxey

708 Visiting Teacher Message — "Every Man Seeking the Interest of His Neighbor . . . ."

Christine H. Robinson
710 Work Meeting — Personal Attractiveness, a Factor in Happiness Winnifred C. Jardine
712 Literature — Poetry of Faith in God and Man: Part I Bruce B. Clark
717 Social Science — No Lesson for December

Poetry

641 How Good the Sun — Frontispiece Christie Lund Coles

Wide Autumn, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 666; Old Wagon Wheel, by Jeanette Swanson, 694; On
Seeing a Son off to School, by Evalyn M. Sandberg, 707; Autumn Raiment, by Ethel Jacob-
son, 709

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Soints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society General Boord Association. Editorial and Business Office: 16 North Main, Solt Lake City, Utoh 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $200 a year; foreign, $2.00 o yeor; 20c o copy, poyoble in od-
vonce. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bock numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so thot no copies
will be missed. Report chonge of oddress ot once, giving old ond new oddress. Entered os second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Solt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing ot special rote of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Monuscripts will not be returned unless return postoge Is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retoined for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

esence

of a Prophe':

Birthday Greetings to President David 0. McKay
For His Ninety-First Birthday September 8,1964

Wherefore, we searchihe prophets, and we have many reve-
lations and the spirit of prophecy; and having all these witnesses
we obtain a hope, and our faith becometh unshaken . . . for the
Spirit speaketh the truth . . . for God also spake . . . unto proph-
ets of old (Jacob 4:6, 13).

At this time when summer prepares to leave the northern land, and
the glow of approaching autumn lies along the ridges of the hills, in
the mountain valley of the headquarters of the Church, President
David 0. McKay observes his ninety-first birthday.

It is with gratitude and rejoicing that the women of the Church
— - Relief Society members in many lands — extend to President
McKay their abiding thankfulness for the guidance and inspiration
of a prophet of the Lord. The sisters are comforted and spiritually
uplifted in the realization that it is a privilege and a blessing to be
granted life upon the earth in a day when the restored gospel has
given them prophetic guidance, as in earlier dispensations when the
word of the Lord made straight the pathway for those who sought
to make their mortal lives a fitting part of eternity.

Many have expressed their admiration and their reverence for
President McKay as a teacher of great accomplishments, a far-trav-
eled missionary, an inspired leader, and as a witness of the gospel to
the world. And yet, perhaps dearest and most precious to the many
thousands of Church members, is the testimony, the conviction that
a prophet of the Lord lives among us and bears witness of Jesus the
Christ and the restoration of the everlasting gospel in its appointed
time and place.

Many thousands among the nations, the young and the old,
those of various languages, in generous or meager conditions, the
learned ones, and those of lesser opportunity — thousands have felt
the presence of the prophet, and thereby have known a transcendent
spiritual blessing.

In a new ward in a newly organized stake in England, an elderly
man spoke in deep humility when he said, "Now the yearnings of
my life seem to have been fulfilled, for I have stood in the presence

645

SEPTEMBER 1964

of a Prophet. I have heard his voice, and I have looked upon his
face."

A young child, standing near the Tabernacle door at conference
time, looked from his small stature to the tall height of President
McKay and reached up his hand, confident and joyful to participate
in a privilege and a blessing.

A student, learned in the prophetic teachings of the Bible, and,
after being converted to the Church, an ardent reader of The Book
of Mormon, has testified that when she was privileged to meet Presi-
dent McKay, personally, she felt a sense of joy and exultation which
still abides with her, because she felt that she stood in a siniilar
atmosphere of faith and strength, as surrounded the prophets of old
— those who in former generations testified of everlasting truth.

Now that the stakes of the Church number nearly four hun-
dred, and the missions have increased throughout the world, the voice
and the words, and the presence of the prophet give strength, wis-
dom, and a radiant spiritual uplifting to new members of the Church,
as well as to those who were born within its folds. It is well that, in
this time of world-encircling communication, the message and the
testimony of the prophet. President David 0. McKay, have been tak-
en by television and by radio and by the printed word even to those
few distant places wherein President McKay has not traveled.

Relief Society women in their responsibilities as wives and home-
makers, as exemplars and teachers for their children, and as leaders
among women, in all of these callings the sisters rejoice in the
testimony of President McKay. He has spoken as the prophet words
of truth that shall be treasured throughout the generations, words
that have guided and inspired the people of this day, words that will
be a heritage in the time to come, for as the prophet Nephi declared
long ago, the words and the teachings and the testimony of a prophet
are for all people in all time. They "shall go from generation to gen-
eration as long as the earth shall stand; and they shall go according
to the will and pleasure of God; and the nations who shall possess
them shall be judged of them according to the words which are writ-
ten" (2 Nephi 25:22).

Among the many treasured declarations of President McKay, in
his testimonies of the truthfulness of the gospel, words such as these
are with us as a continuing blessing:

Out of eternity come the years and into eternity they go . . . What then
should be man's greatest purpose as he marks one by one the passing years?
It should be to cherish those attributes which, like his soul, will endure and
brighten throughout all eternity. Life is before you; not an earthly life alone,
but an endless life — a thread running interminably through the work of
eternity. ... I believe that God ... is our Father and desires the happiness
and eternal life of his children. ... Men may choose the right or they may
choose the wrong; they may walk in darkness or they may walk in the light;
and mind you, God has not left his children without the light (Secrets of a
Happy Life, pp. 90-91, 119).

646

and
Nursa
Training!
Relief Socie

Irene B. Woodford
Member, Adult Committee,
All-Church Coordinating Council,
Former Member,
Relief Society General Board

The wailing cry of a newborn
babe floated over the cold night
air. Before the appearance of
dawn, nine infants were bom to
mothers in exile at the temporary
camp at Sugar Creek, nine miles
across the Mississippi River from
the beloved city of Nauvoo.
Mothers and babes were as ade-
quately cared for as possible,
under the trying circumstances of
bitter cold and inadequate shelter
by kind and compassionate
sisters acting under the author-
ization and blessing of the Priest-
hood of God.

The Prophet Joseph Smith had
called and set apart a number of
women, among them leaders of
Relief Society, to go among the
sick and afflicted in Nauvoo and
minister to their wants. Presi-
dent Emma Smith, Counselor
Elizabeth Ann Whitney, Secre-
tary Eliza R. Snow, and Treasur-

er Elvira A. Cowles were so
called, as were Sarah M. Kimball,
Mary Fielding Smith, Mercy R.
Thompson, Marinda Hyde, Mary
Ann Hyde and others. These
sisters and those called and set
apart later by President Brig-
ham Young and other General
Authorities, ministered as mid-
wives and nurses in the camps of
Israel as the saints trekked west-
ward across the plains. The need
was great for women with faith,
aptitude, and the necessary skills
to perform these services during
the memorable exodus of modern
Israel, for "mothers gave birth to
offspring under almost every va-
riety of circumstance imaginable,
except those to which they had
been accustomed; some in tents,
others in wagons — in rain-
storms and in snow-storms."

For many years after the saints
arrived in the Valley of the Great

647

SEPTEMBER 1964

Salt Lake the responsibility and
burden of delivering babies and
caring for the sick rested primar-
ily on the women of the Church,
and Relief Society was at times
sorely taxed to meet the urgent
demands for nurses and mid-
wives. One of the most loved and
needed inhabitants of the far-
flung and scattered Mormon set-
tlements was the practical nurse
and midwife who, at all hours of
the day or night and in every
kind of weather, responded will-
ingly and cheerfully to a call for
help. "Go get Sarah" would be
the cry — or ''Jane," "Ann," or
"Maggie." Whoever she was and
wherever she lived, at a moment's
notice the dependable and devot-
ed midwife and nurse would has-
ten to the one in need of her help.
Often the only "doctor" for miles
around, these faithful women,
many of them Relief Society pres-
idents or their counselors, trav-
eled endless lonely miles on foot,
or horseback, by buggy, wagon, or
sleigh through the deep snows of
winter and the rain and mud of
early spring, to bring babies into
the world, set broken bones, cool
fevered brows, and perform other
healing services. Nor were the
travels of these women without
personal danger to them, for there
were rivers to ford, blizzards to
face, and the ever-present danger
of a horse, racing over the rough
countryside, losing its footing in
the darkness of night. One mid-
wife was "lost in a blizzard over-
night," and on another merciful
errand was "nearly drowned while
fording a stream in high water
time."

Some of these early midwives and
nurses had received training un-

der eminent physicians and in the
midwife schools and hospitals of
their native lands. Others attend-
ed nurse classes in Salt Lake
City, for the need of trained
women nurses was recognized
shortly after the saints arrived in
the Salt Lake Valley. As early
as 1849, Dr. Willard Richards,
Counselor to President Brigham
Young, commenced a nurse class
for women that included among
its members Zina D. H. Young
and Emmeline B. Wells, both
later General Presidents of Re-
lief Society. Practical instruction
was given in midwifery, care of
children, children's diseases, etc.
When Dr. Richards was absent,
his wife Susannah Richards, a
graduate nurse from her native
England, taught the classes.

Following the death of Dr.
Willard Richards, the following
notice by Dr. William France,
Surgeon, appeared in the April
18, 1855, Deseret News:

By Desire of the late President Wil-
lard Richards, and urged thereto by
repeated solicitations from many of
the Sisters; it is my intention on or
about the 1st of May, to open classes
for instruction on The Principles of
Midwifery and the Management of
Women and Children.

The Course of study will comprise
two distinct Series of lectures. One
designed especially for the benefit of
the Matrons practicing Midwifery.
The other (of more general applica-
tion) addressed to "Mothers in Israel"
concerning the management of Women
during Pregnancy, Lying-in and Nurs-
ing; and also the treatment of In-
fants and young Children ....

Classes in obstetrics and nurs-
ing continued to be taught by
private physicians, and women
who could, took advantage of the
opportunity thus provided them.

648

NURSING AND NURSE TRAINING IN RELIEF SOCIETY

Blessed and set apart by the Pre-
siding Authorities of the Church
and acting under this authority
and blessing, they performed a
marvelous work, some of them de-
livering from 3,000 to 4,000
babies. As President Brigham
Young blessed one midwife he
promised her that if she would
"trust in the Lord for help and
guidance and not resort to drugs
and patent medicine she would
always be successful." This
promise was fulfilled, for in her
forty years of practice she never
lost a mother and she lost very
few babies. Another midwife
stated, "I spent fifty years in the
service. I confined hundreds of
women and I did not lose a case."

The medical equipment of
these early midwives and nurses
often consisted solely of poultices,
plasters, and medicinal herbs.
The pay received for their service
was meager — from three to five
dollars for each birth and care
of the mother and baby for nine
days. This payment was often
made in produce — a little pig,
two chickens, eggs, butter, wheat,
beans, garden vegetables, or a few
berries. Many times duties were
performed without remuneration.

As the migration to Utah in-
creased and the settlements ex-
panded, the hazards of childbirth
became a pressing problem, and
the need for women trained in
midwifery became increasingly
acute, for there were many settle-
ments without any medical aid.
Keenly aware of this need and
earnestly desiring to maintain a
low mortality rate among moth-
ers and infants, the Church and
Relief Society leaders began
strenuously to promote the train-
ing of women in medicine and

obstetrics. In 1872 Sister Eliza
R. Snow canvassed for students
in Salt Lake City "in view of
opening a school of medicine and
surgery for the instruction of
females; that those possessed of
nerve, energy and ambition for
such a laudable life, might have
opportunity for qualifying them-
selves."

On July 15, 1873, President
Brigham Young requested Relief
Society presidents throughout the
Church to appoint three women
from each ward in the city and
one from each settlement to
study hygiene, nursing, and mid-
wifery. The bishops were in-
structed that, if necessary, the
students be supported by the
ward during the term of study.
In speaking at a Relief Society
meeting in Ogden, Eliza R. Snow
referred to this request by Presi-
dent Young:

. . . President Young is requiring the
sisters to get students of Medicine. . . .
Are there here, now, any sisters who
have ambition enough, and who realize
the necessity of it, for Zion's sake, to
take up this study. There are some
who are naturally inclined to be nurs-
es; and such ones would do well to
study Medicine, if they are inclined to
do so. If they cannot meet their own
expenses, we have means of doing
so. . . . Those who go through this
course should be young women. We
have, in Salt Lake City, a Mrs. Barker,
who proposes to teach. . . .

Then, another class of women is
wanted more advanced in age, who are
natural nurses, and would be willing
to study obstetrics; this lady is going
to give a series of lectures for their
benefit. . . .

We have to get up these classes and
attend to all these things. (Woman's
Exponent, September 15, 1873) .

The school of obstetrics was

649

opened in September of 1873 and
taught by Mrs. Mary Barker, by
Seymour B. Young, private phys-
ician to President Brigham
Young, and, for a time, by Zina
D. H. Young, third General Presi-
dent of Relief Society, who prac-
ticed obstetrics for many years
"and was always ready to exer-
cise her faith and lend her out-
standing abilities as a nurse."
Many women came from the dif-
ferent settlements to attend this
school.

To alleviate further the urgent
need for medical help. President
Brigham Young called women
who had special qualifications and
aptitudes to go East and study
medicine. Upon their return they
were to spend some time teach-
ing others in the frontier com-
munities. Sister Romania Pratt
Penrose, the first to go, obtained
her medical degree in 1877. Upon
her return she gave free lectures

to the medical class, replacing
Sister Young. Private classes in
nursing and obstetrics were given
by Latter-day Saint women
physicians over a period of fifty
years, principally by Dr. Penrose,
Dr. Ellis R. Shipp, and Dr. Mar-
garet Curtis Shipp Roberts, all
Relief Society women, the first
two being members of the Relief
Society General Board. Dr. Ellis
Shipp traveled extensively from
Canada to Mexico visiting iso-
lated communities and imparting
of her knowledge, as did also Dr.
Margaret Shipp Roberts.

In 1893, Relief Society General
President Zina D. H. Young ac-
companied President Wilford
Woodruff to Idaho to canvass the
wards and stakes in the Upper
Snake River Valley and invite
women to attend a School of
Medicine to be conducted in Salt
Lake City by Dr. Margaret Cur-
tis Shipp Roberts. President

650

NURSING AND NURSE TRAINING IN RELIEF SOCIETY

Woodruff emphasized "that only
women of courage, determination
and abundant energy need apply,
for they must be willing to endure
hard work, long hours, and have
the strength to battle the ele-
ments in their travels to the
homes of those who needed aid."
It was hoped that three women
from each ward would be able to
attend this school.

On May 14, 1898, a special
meeting of Relief Society presi-
dents of the Salt Lake Stake was
called to consider the organiza-
tion of a Relief Society Nurse
Training School. Stake Relief
Society President Mary Isabella
Home told the sisters assembled
that the proposed class had the
approbation and blessing of the
First Presidency and of the
presidency of the Salt Lake
Stake. It was suggested that the
Relief Society presidents select
four students from each ward,
ranging in ages from eighteen to
forty. The course would take
from six to eight months and
those who took it would be ex-
pected to devote some of their
time to nursing the poor, when
sick, in their respective wards.

Relief Society General Presi-
dent Zina D. H. Young and her
counselor Bathsheba W. Smith
were present at this meeting.
President Young "heartily en-
dorsed the movement looking to
the betterment of the poor and
the suffering." Bathsheba W.
Smith said, " I hope the sisters will
rally to the call and be a ray of
sunshine in the home of the sick,
good nursing will be sought for
and I pray God's blessings on the
class." Dr. Roberts, who was to
teach the class free of charge.

said she believed the day would
come "when you will be proud to
wear the cap and apron of the
Relief Society corps of nurses."
Relief Society presidents of eight-
een city wards and five county
wards heartily endorsed the
movement and promised aid and
support in the matter.

This Relief Society Nurse
School, which was placed under
the direction of the General
Board of Relief Society on Sep-
tember 13, 1902, was conducted
until 1920, a period of over twen-
ty-one years. A report on the
progress of the work was given in
the Woman's Exponent of March
1903. It stated that the Nurse
Class

. . . has been doing good work and
the ladies are making excellent pro-
gress in their studies .... It is of
great satisfaction to the general of-
ficers of the Relief Society to know
that such favorable advancement is
being made because the first duty of
the society is to care for the poor,
the needy and unfortunate, and^ in
order to be equipped for this work
there is need of competent nurses, not
only in large cities, but in country
places, and almost more in new col
onies.

In this class of 1903 there were
eighty-seven students from twen-
ty-six stakes in Utah, Idaho, Ari-
zona, Wyoming, New Mexico, and
Oregon.

The Relief Society Nurse
Classes were conducted annually
on an eight-month basis for stu-
dents ranging in ages from
eighteen to forty-five. One stipu-
lation in the contract was that
the students devote a specified
number of days to charity nurs-
ing, under the direction of Relief
Society, during the first year af-
ter their graduation.

651

SEPTEMBER 1964

Besides providing nursing serv-
ice for those unable to pay, it was
the purpose of the Nurse School
to make provision for nursing
service in those areas of the
Church which were without such
service, and also to provide in-
expensive nursing service for Lat-
ter-day Saint families who could
not pay the higher cost of a
registered nurse.

In line with changing condi-
tions, the Relief Society Nurse
Class was superseded in 1920 by
a one-year course for Relief So-
ciety Nurse Aids at the Latter-
day Saint Hospital in Salt Lake
City, the students being recruited
by Relief Society. The course
combined theoretical instruction
with practical experience in bed-
side nursing under supervision,
and was similar to practical nurse
courses offered today. Forty-six
nurse aids were graduated during
the four-year period that the
course was offered. Relief Society
thus, so far as is known, became
the first organized body in the
country to put the practical
nurse school idea into effect.

In addition to the many years
of nursing service and training of
nurses by Relief Society, this or-
ganization also, over a period of
3^ears, gave monetary help in the
form of loans to assist a number
of student nurses.

Today, as in the past, the care
of the sick is a vital and funda-
mental part of the work of Relief
Society, and many hours are de-
voted to this service by its mem-
bers. In 1963, under the direc-
tion of Relief Society, there were
32,666 eight-hour days of bed-
side care given to the sick, and
almost 400,000 additional visits

made to those who were sick and
homebound.

Although Relief Society no
longer sponsors nurse training
courses as it did over a period of
almost fifty years, it continues to
support nurse training programs.
It encourages women who are in-
terested in going into professional
training to consider the programs
offered in the College of Nursing
of many universities. The Brig-
ham Young University offers the
four-year baccalaureate program,
the three-year hospital diploma
program, and, commencing in Oc-
tober of 1964, a unique two-year
associate degree program which
will qualify its graduates to work
in staff nurse positions in hos-
pitals and clinics. The graduates
of this new program, if they so
desire, may take the examination
for licensure as registered nurses.

Relief Society encourages wom-
en interested in semi-professional
work to attend a vocational
school for training as practical
nurses. It also encourages moth-
ers in many areas of the Church
to take Red Cross home nursing
courses. In recent years, as in
the past, through its stake and
ward organizations. Relief So-
ciety has recruited women to at-
tend nurse training courses and
has promoted nurse training
through Relief Society conven-
tions and quarterly conferences.
Relief Society also compiles an-
nually in the wards and stakes
throughout the Church lists of
registered nurses, licensed prac-
tical nurses, experienced practical
nurses, and nurse aids. An inter-
esting example of the value of
this information in time of dis-
aster or national emergency
came to us from Australia. Re-

652

NURSING AND NURSE TRAINING IN RELIEF SOCIETY

lief Society President Mavis
Cutts of the Melbourne Stake re-
ported in 1962:

Recently we had shocking brush
fires which encircled our city, and a
national emergency was declared. Af-
ter the fires had been raging for two
days, the Red Cross society found that
we keep a list of nursing sisters, and
we were thrilled to be able to send
some of our wonderful sisters to the
rescue at very short notice. The Re-
lief Society organization is truly
wonderful, and I sometimes feel that
we could say that we are prepared
for any emergency. {The Relief So-
ciety Magazine, April 1962, page 314) .

President Spafford has person-
ally made many contributions to
nursing through her service as
vice-president of the National As-

sociation for Practical Nurse Ed-
ucation and Service, and as a
member of the board of directors
of this organization. She formerly
served as chairman of the edi-
torial committee for the Practical
Nursing magazine.

The need for more trained
nurses is expressed by President
Spafford in these words:

Vast new demands are daily being
placed upon our nursing resources.
Expanding health services of all kinds,
the steadily increasing number of hos-
pitals (our own Church operates six-
teen), the growing number of nursing
homes for the aging, the steady growth
of many of our communities with their
increasing public health and other
nursing needs, all demand that more
women be trained for this essential
profession.

m; ^:

As the two leaders left Lon's
cabin to send for the Indian pony
he would ride, Lon walked to the
curtain and pushed it aside. Se-
lena lay on the bed, her back to-
ward her husband.

"You heard, Selena?^'

"Yes."

"I have to go, Selena."

"So it seems."

She lay without moving, refus-
ing to face him. For a long mo-
ment Lon waited.

"Selena "

She turned slowly. Lon bent
low over the bed, but the look in
her dark eyes stopped him, caus-
ing him to draw back, as it had
done so many times. He straight-
ened.

"Goodbye, Selena."

"Goodbye, Lon."

He picked up his hat and
gloves and turned toward the
door. She reached out a hand,
then drew it back quickly. Lon

Your

Heart

Under

standing

Hazel M. Thomson
Chapter 8 (Conclusion)

did not see her as he went out,
closing the door behind him.

Riding alongside of the Indian
throughout the long night, Lon
gained increased respect for him.
He could sense the Indian's great
reluctance to do this thing to one
who had long been his friend,
who but for injustices which Gar-
ra felt his people had suffered at
the hands of the whites, would
stili be a friend to Juan Antonio.
Lon felt that night that he was
seeing real courage for the first
time in his life, although the In-
dian spoke little of his own feel-
ings.

"Garra and I were true friends,
once. Now he knows only hate."

Lon did not ask questions, al-
lowing Juan Antonio to stop or
continue as he chose.

"Garra saved my life, long ago.
I tell him I give him anything he
asks. My colt. My white colt.
That was what he ask. I give

654

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

Garra my colt. He still rides it."
Lon heard the note of pride in
the Indian's voice.

"I've heard of the white horse
Garra rides," said Lon. "The men
claim there isn't a horse in all
California that could catch it."

"This is true," answered Juan.
"We catch Garra, but not in a
fair race."

At the ranch Weaver welcomed
them and stayed only long
enough to pack supplies before
taking his family and ranch
hands to a place of hiding in
the opposite direction from the
road Garra would use.

After Juan's braves arrived
the hours dragged by slowly.
Some of the Indians slept, but
Juan had no feel for sleep. Neith-
er did Lon.

His thoughts turned to Selena.
If she had only made some little
protest at his leaving. But she
had watched him go, he felt, as
calmly as though he were going
to the spring for a bucket of wa-
ter. Discouragement closed in
heavily upon him. Perhaps this
thing he had hoped to accom-
plish, to one day win Selena's
love, was after all impossible.

It must have been past mid-
night when Garra and his men
appeared. The firelight cast a
glow on the copper faces of the
waiting braves. They were
awake instantly as Juan Antonio
stepped to the door and called a
greeting to Garra in his own
tongue.

Garra entered alone, leaving
his men still mounted on their
horses in the moonlight. Juan
Antonio moved swiftly, closing
the door behind Garra.

"So you join us, Juan," Garra
said. "The white men leave. We

have things to ourselves. When
they come back, no house, we
bum all up." Garra looked at the
circle of braves before him. And
then he saw Lon.

"A white?" he cried. "Is he
against his own?" He whirled to-
ward Juan, as he saw the row of
guns raised toward him. Juan
Antonio moved swiftly, removing
Garra's own weapons, both gun
and knife.

"No, Garra. He is not against
his own," Juan answered. "Nor
do I kill the white men. And you
do not kill any more of them,
Garra. We are holding you for
General Bean."

Garra turned one way and then
another, his eyes wild with fright.

"My braves! I command! They
burn house now!'*

Juan Antonio turned Garra's
own gun against the chief.

"Tell them to go back to your
camp, Garra. Tell them you stay
for the night."

Garra looked at the circle of
guns confronting him. Through
the open window he spoke a few
words, repeating them sharply.
His braves hesitated for a mo-
ment, then turned their horses
and galloped back along the way
they had come.

Juan, himself, rode Garra*s
white horse back to San Bernar-
dino. The black tail and black
markings on the animal's head
made it the most startlingly beau-
tiful horse Lon had ever seen. He
was more than a little surprised,
as they drew near the fort, to
have Juan jump lightly to the
ground and hand the horse's
reins to him.

"You keep Cajon," he said,
taking his own horse from one of

655

SEPTEMBER 1964

his men. '*I leave him here with
you."

Lon looked at the magnificent
animal, speed marking every line
of the horse's body.

"But the horse is yours, Juan
Antonio," protested Lon. "I can-
not keep him."

Juan shook his head sadly.
"This day will be very hard to
forget. The horse would only
make it more hard. I do not want
to take Cajon back to San Timo-
teo."

Juan placed an arm under the
horse's neck, patting the animal
briefly. Then he mounted his
own, raised his arm in farewell,
and rode swiftly away at the
head of his braves toward San
Timoteo Canyon.

Lon led the horse toward his
room in the fort. Selena was
cooking something in a large ket-
tle over an open fire. Lon came
near.

"I'm back, Selena."

"I am glad, Lon." Her voice
stirred»^him; he felt she meant it.

They sat together on a large
log. As she watched over the
cooking food he told her of the
days since he had been gone.

"So that is where you got the
horse," she said, her eyes on the
fire.

"Yes, Selena. Cajon is the fin-
est horse I have ever seen. I
would like to give him to you."

"Give him to me?"

"Would you take the horse, Se-
lena? He's fine to ride."

Selena withdrew her hand
quickly, and walked away in si-
lence.

It seemed now to Selena to
have been a terrific waste of la-
bor and materials in construct-

ing the fort, rather than homes.

"We could be in our own home
now," she complained to Belle,
"rather than the whole camp
crowded in here in the fort."

"But Josiah says we would
have had an attack, Selena, if the
fort hadn't been here to discour-
age the Indians from trying any-
thing."

Then, at long last, using the
finest woods just as he had prom-
ised, Lon finished Selena's home.
They planted fruit trees and
flowers and Selena, in her child-
less state, lavished care and at-
tention upon them. People be-
gan coming to her for a start of
daisies or asters or for grape cut-
tings, and her gardens were the
pride of all San Bernardino.

"If she could only have a baby
to love," Belle said on more than
one occasion.

This, of course was Lon's
greatest hope. "I think it would
help," he had said. "She really
wants one. Belle. I know that,
and I've always felt that it might
help to unlock all that she keeps
stored up so tightly inside of
her."

The night Juan Antonio's wife
gave birth to a daughter, the In-
dian came for Lon. The squaw
was dangerously ill, and Juan, as
had other Indians with sickness
in their families, came for the
Mormons.

Lon listened as Juan explained
that this was their third baby.
The other two had died.

"You come," he said. "Pray
over my squaw. It will be all
right."

"I will be there as soon as I
can get Josiah," said Lon. With
humility at the Indian's faith in

656

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

the Mormon God being certain
to answer prayer, Lon watched
Juan Antonio mount his horse
and ride swiftly back toward the
canyon.

Selena, knitting nearby, had
surely heard, but she gave no in-
dication.

"Would you come, Selena?"
Lon asked.

Selena shuddered. "I'll go and
stay with the baby and Belle can
go," she said, hurrying away
from the disappointment she read
in Lon's eyes.

From that night on, anything
that Juan Antonio would ever
have could be Lon's jw^t for the
asking. He insisted that Lon
find him a name for the child in
his Indian Book.

"Not many squaw names in
the Book," Lon answered. "Most-
ly braves. Laman, Lemuel. . . ."

"Bad men," interrupted Juan.
"I do not name my little squaw
bad name."

"Well." said Lon, "there is
Samuel."

"Samuel, the Lamanite. I re-
member," Juan said. He rolled
the words on his tongue, liking
the feel of them. "That is good.
I call the baby girl Sam."

Lon smiled, but Juan saw noth-
ing humorous in the decision.

It was well into the springtime
of 1857 when Juan Antonio came
again to Lon asking for help.
Smallpox had struck the small
band of Indians in San Timoteo
Canyon. Juan's squaw was dead.

"I bring Sam to you," the In-
dian said, as Lon looked past him
to where the child sat, still on
the Indian pony.

"We'll take good care of Sam,"
Lon said. "If she gets the sick-

ness we'll use all the white-main
medicine we have."

Easy enough for him to say,
Selena thought bitterly. For sev-
eral days she refused even to
speak to Lon, beyond the barest
necessities.

"The nerve of that Indian!"
she cried at him. "Bringing that
child here when she may come
down with the smallpox any day
herself."

"Juan knows we have the
scar, Selena. I have told him
about it, that it means we will
not take the disease. He is only
trying to help a little child. Don't
think it was easy for him to leave
her here."

Selena was silent, thinking
over what Lon had said. But the
days dragged by. She could not
even take the child to visit Belle
now, lest her son become ex-
posed to the dreaded disease.

Then one evening Lon came
home to find Sam playing happily
with a rag doll Selena had made.
There was a gay, red ribbon en-
twined in the jet braids.

When the Sabbath came Lon
insisted that Selena go to meet-
ing with Belle and Josiah while
he stayed with the child.

"The baby is feverish with cut-
ting teeth," Belle said. "You and
Josiah go on without me."

In the wagon Josiah was strange-
ly silent and seemed ill at
ease. Selena attributed it to the
unusualness of the situation. She
and Josiah seldom went any-
where without either Belle or Lon
with them. Then, holding the
lines tight and looking straight
ahead, Josiah cleared his throat.
"I've been meaning to talk to
you, Selena. I know you don't

657

SEPTEMBER 1964

want to hear a sermon. You'll
probably hear four or five before
we get back so I'll be short.

"I watched you eating your
heart out for a man who wasn't
worth a tear. He was a crook, Se-
lena. Belle knows it, but I was
never supposed to say anything.
Then I kept still about Alfred
Quale. Belle said the decision
was yours, but we were all-fired
glad when he cleared out after he
found gold so much more tempt-
ing than God. Now, seems to me,
for a man who had no part in
causing any of this, that Lon has
had about enough mistreatment."

That was all. Josiah had fin-
ished and he did not labor the
issue, but his words troubled her
deeply. Supposing, she asked
herself, that her years of unhap-
piness had been just that, and
^lot loyalty to a high and noble
ideal.

It was not only Josiah's words,
however, but also a part of one
of the day's sermons, that was to
stay with Selena for weeks to
come. "Apply your heart to un-
derstanding." These words were
to stay with Selena as long as she
lived.

Perhaps, she told herself, she
not only had been making it dif-
ficult for everyone around her,
but had been failing to live an
important part of the gospel's
teaching in regard to her fellow
men. The short time she had
cared for Sam in her home had
brought to Selena the greatest
satisfaction she had ever known.
She found herself wishing Josiah
would drive faster on the way
home.

Lon met her at the door.
"It's Sam," he said. "I guess

she's getting the smallpox."

Selena's heart pounded as she
looked at the ugly spots appear-
ing on the dark skin. The black
eyes were bright with fever.

The days and nights that fol-
lowed were a nightmare to Sele-
na, but they brought her closer
to Lon than she had ever been.
During one of the worst eve-
nings, when the child had passed
to unconsciousness, Josiah came
to aid Lon in administering
to her. For the first time in Jo-
siah's experience he saw Selena
in Lon's arms as though she real-
ly wanted to be there.

"Oh, Lon," she sobbed, "ask
God that her face may not be
scarred."

Josiah listened intently to the
words as they came from Lon's
lips, and he was impressed that
Lon was praying, not only for
the sick child before them, but
also that old scars of long stand-
ing might be healed.

From that night the child's re-
covery was swift, and though her
body would always bear marks of
the ravages of the disease, not a
sign remained to mar the smooth-
ness of her brown cheeks.

The summer passed pleasantly
for Selena. There had been many
rumors throughout the settle-
ment since Brother Lyman and
Brother Rich had both returned
to Salt Lake in April, but it was
October before the news was cer-
tain.

Juan Antonio rode over to see
Lon as soon as he heard.

"You must take Sam with
you," her father said. "She will
learn to read the Indian Book.
And when she is eight-of-age she
must have the true baptism."

658

YOUR HEART TO UNDERSTANDING

Lon gripped his friend's hand,
realizing something of the cost to
this man.

"Sam is over to Josiah's, but
she will be back for dinner. You
will stay?" He saw the muscles
in the Indian's face move.

"No. It is better not. You
will do the baptism?"

"I will do it, with authority
and in the right way."

Still Juan waited, reluctant to
take his leave. Lon wished for
something he might do in return.
Not in payment for Sam. Noth-
ing could do that, but as a token
of esteem for Juan Antonio.

Cajon! Of course! Why hadn't
he thought of the stallion before?

Juan objected but not so
strongly now. "My mare will foal
in the spring," Lon said. "Per-
haps I'll have a Cajon of my
own."

Selena was all excited over the
news that was spreading like
wildfire through the settlement.

"But why, Lon?" she cried.
"Why are we going back? The
crops have never been better.
Fruit trees are bearing. Every-
thing looks favorable."

"We're being recalled, Selena.
An army has been sent toward
the Valley of the Great Salt Lake,
and President Young has sent
word for everyone to come. We're
going home."

"Lon!" she cried. "We can't
go! Our house. ..." The look
on Lon's face brought her words
to a halt. Of course he would
go. Nothing in this world could
keep Lon Holiday from obeying
counsel.

"Yes, of course. The house."
His voice was low, with a touch
of bitterness.

"You may have the house, Se-
lena, and our grain field and the
cattle we have. With good man-
agement you'll get along. The
Mormons again are in no posi-
tion to bargain. Settlers will move
in fast. And there are some who
have decided against returning.
You will not be alone."

"You want me to stay, then,
Lon?"

"I want you to do what you
want to, Selena." Lon was weary
with the long years of disappoint-
ment.

"Belle will care for Sam. You
know, of course, that they are
going back. There is no time to
lose before winter sets in. Fm
helping load their wagon to-
night."

Lon picked up his hat and
went out, closing the door behind
him. So he was taking Sam to
Deseret! Through the window
Selena saw the girl running to
meet Lon. He held out his hand
and she skipped along beside him,
keeping up with his long stride.

Selena stood in the middle of
the floor and looked around at
the room. The air felt heavy
and oppressive. What was home'?
Where was it? Nauvoo, Winter
Quarters, San Bernardino — or
the Valley of the Great Salt
Lake? Even with an army on its
way, it would never matter again.
Wherever Lon Holiday was, that
would be home for Selena.

She ran to the door and flung
it open. Lon and Sam were al-
most to Belle's door.

"Lon!" she cried. "Sam! Wait
for me! I'm coming."

And the distance between
them seemed longer to Selena
than the trip back to the Great
Salt Lake.

659

Mister

Lewis

and tlie

Ravens

Part II

Ilene H. Kingsbury

Synopsis: Mister Lewis, an "out-
sider," who lives in the fields adja-
cent to a pioneer village, has be-
friended a widow and her seven chil-
dren during an outbreak of diptheria.
The mother expresses a fervent wish
that her children will care for Mis-
ter Lewis if he ever needs help.

His tormentor no longer looked
leeringly about for applause for
great or humorous deeds. Instead,
as the boy shaded his eyes with
both hands and became accus-
tomed to the relative dusk inside,
he saw the man backing into a
corner with the hope of putting
the pot-bellied stove between
himself and a suddenly infuriated
giant whose vehement anger vol-
canoed even before his chair came
out of its tilt and his heels
touched the floor. The bellow of
protest which came forth through
white teeth and black beard so
startled the cracker barrel hab-
itues that they, too, leveled their
chairs and forgot to whittle.

It was incredible the volume
of words, in three languages, that
tumbled and rumbled from the
outraged man. With cursings used
only on mules, he flayed the cow-
ard who teased and taunted a
sickly boy. In half- Mexican, half-
Ute, he called upon all heaven
and earth to destroy this cur who
had no heart. After that he threw
in a French word or two that were
so strange to these emigrant folk
who had scarcely mastered Eng-
lish, that they cringed at implied
doom. They stepped back a re-
spectful distance, just to be out
of way should justice be thrown
at them in jagged, flaming
swords. In fact, so versatile was
this man in expressing his wrath,
that each person in the store was
led to complete silence and awe.

A scourge, a curse bellowed
forth upon the head of one who
would offend a child, let alone
one whose life had recently been
snatched from a diphtheria-fe-

660

MR. LEWIS AND THE RAVENS

vered grave. Would that the wid-
owed mother could strike in de-
fense of this son who was on an
errand of love. Would that his
brothers could hang this uncouth
rascal by his thumbs.

The tumult and rumble of vi-
olent speech reverberated. The
glass chimneys which rested in a
wire cage hung from the ceiling
shimmered and rattled. The pro-
prietor became anxious for his
property, if not for the life of
the miscreant. To this point not
another word had been spoken.
Most of the men searched for
words to match the ones which
indicted this troublesome fool
slinking in the corner, but each
gave up the fruitless quest.

The boy was so fascinated that
he had to absorb a bit of it to
realize this speech was cast forth
in his defense. When that thought
came, he became afraid that ac-
tion would follow in which blood
would flow. He felt impelled to
prevent such a deed, so he called
out, even to screaming, "Mister
Lewis! Mister Lewis! Come here
to the door!"

The blasting, thunderous tirade
erased itself. The store owner,
the bystanders, the offender, all
leaned forward to see what would
happen next. Mister Lewis, he
of the violent language, swung
himself about and strode to the
door. The boy backed away. Mis-
ter Lewis unlocked the door, then
opened it, then beckoned the boy
to come on in.

With greater strength than he
had shown heretofore, the boy
obeyed the order. He came for-
ward to the end of the counter
and waited. Mister Lewis reached

for the basket of eggs and
shoved it toward the petrified
clerk. No one moved. A daguer-
reotype could have been taken
of that country store and its var-
ious characters as they awaited
judgment day.

Mister Lewis considered him-
self well rid of the trivial, the in-
consequential, the obnoxious, the
ignorant. His very silence shocked
them. His total abstinence of in-
vective from that moment left
an absence of dignity on the ma-
nure-booted prankster.

The boy reached for his bas-
ket, now emptied of eggs. In its
shadows rested a small brown
paper bag of '"store" sugar. It
bore a crayon mark of "I/2 lb."
A typical purchase had been con-
summated.

Silence. No nailed heels scrap-
ing on the random width floor.
No hissing on the pot-bellied
stove. No clink of the crowning
of kings in the corner where
waged the perpetual tournament
of checkers. Silence.

The boy left the store. A mir-
acle had happened within him.
Tremors, shyness, the palpitating
after fever, all were displaced with
the dignity of righteous indigna-
tion given him by a more exper-
ienced man. His next basket of
eggs would be carried in strength
and pride. From now on he be-
lieved in boys wanting to be men.

Mister Lewis also left the store.
No leer of triumph, no parting
blow, no glance of disdain was
cast by him. He ignored the af-
flictor of little boys. He did not
glance at loafers who enjoyed
practical jokes. He touched the
rim of his hat to salute good day
to the proprietor. He turned to-

661

SEPTEMBER 1964

ward his fields to the west of
town. As he passed some willows
growing on the ditch bank, he
cut one off with his pocket knife.
As he walked and thought he
flicked the wood against his boots.

The small boy did not know
what to think. He knew that the
life of Mister Lewis was not as
that of other men. Nor were his
words or ways. No wonder towns-
men thought him odd, even queer.
The boy did not know what to
do for a benefactor who failed to
recognize one when they met, or
whose remote abode did not in-
vite visitors. He was almost home
before ,he recalled his mother's
reference to a far future day when
Mister Lewis might need help.
And then, she decreed, even if it
were in fifty years, any or all of
her seven children should take
care of Mister Lewis. The boy
thought that a whole lifetime of
looking after Mister Lewis was
a high price to pay for a few gal-
lons of milk on the hoof. And
after the store episode, what
more did Hebe now owe Mister
Lewis? It could be a burden heav-
ier than one small boy should

carry.

* * * *

Living is for wandering and
jaunting and patrolling and strag-
gling and gypsying. It is for go-
ing in a file in a straight course,
and being whipped into line by
ideas and faith and love. It is
for traversing a continent, for re-
visiting scenes of stick-horse
days, for pilgrimage and plodding,
for lilting voices with a mando-
lin in the hands. Living is for
toil and sorrow and second chan-
ces and better judgment. It is for
conquering and humility and

smiling, the eyes saying yes, and
shaking the head no. And sticking
by it. Living is for finding cab-
bages and kings.

At no time had Hebe seen Mis-
ter Lewis in, say forty years, and
his mother's reference to saying
thank you grew dim and was
quite forgotten.

Then, one morning as Hebe
stood in the doorway of his busi-
ness establishment, he sighted a
man slouched in the shadow of
the railway station across the
street.

The vigor of yesterday had les-
sened a bit; but the vague, eva-
sive bundle of thoughts was
there as always, entertaining, ex-
citing, and permitting the man
to be the complete hermit. His
eternal habit of chewing on a
twig and of using a larger stick
or a cane was there to identify
him as surely as a thumbprint or
a statistical number.

Hebe thought at first to run
across the street, to grasp the
man's hand in a shaking of fel-
lowship. He lurched forward a
step, then checked such an un-
Mister-Lewis-like impulse. Thus,
practiced, adult restraints snag-
ged him before he got across the
sidewalk. To cover the sign of
indecision he turned and entered
his hotel (for that was now his
sedentary, prosperous business).
He called to his manager to come
and see who that was across the
street. Yes, that's Lewis, sure
enough — looking for a grubstake
out to the Wah Wah Springs —
thinks he has a horn silver claim
that ought to make us all rich
. . . but who wants to gamble on
old man Lewis . . . might never
find an ounce!

Hebe took a small notebook

662

MR. LEWIS AND THE RAVENS

from his hip pocket and started He tore out the page, then rip-
to write in it. A Hst, it appeared ped it in half, up and down,
to be, if you had seen it — on the which gave him two Hsts. He
left side going down the margin, handed his manager the left por-
one saw: donkey; shovel; pick; tion and said, "Fix Mister Lewis
frying pan; canned goods; blan- up with these things, say by sun-
ket; chamois skin pouch with down. I think he wants to head
$200; rope long enough for a good out into the desert to see what he
diamond hitch. can find."

On the right side he wrote, not He folded the right half of the

a balancing list, but more of a page and inserted it in the back

memorandum: six weeks milk on flap of his billfold. As he turned

the hoof; one screen door with a to greet a paying guest, he smiled,

gate spring on it. Biblical birds Across his eyes could be seen the

— ravens, mother called them. look of a boy of seven or eight.

Placing the Relief Society
Magazine in Public Libraries

F err el Christensen

I recently returned from laboring in the Northern States Mission.
While there, one of the things that most impressed itself upon my
mind was the fact that many people are far more affected by seeing
the gospel in action than they are by doctrinal arguments. For this
reason I was very grateful for the copies of The Relief Society Mag-
azine which we had to leave with people. I was only sorry that we
didn't have many more. Nothing could be better designed to show
the "fruits" of the restoration than The Relief Society Magazine.

Since it is such a wonderful missionary tool, I was often led to
wonder if some way could be found to make it available for touching
the hearts of more women. The possibility that comes to me recur-
rently is this: could not subscriptions to the Magazine be given to
local libraries around the country?

While I was in Waukegan, Illinois, we visited the town library
with this in mind. We showed copies of the magazine to the librarian,
who was very much impressed with its quality. She said that they
would be delighted to receive this periodical, but could not appro-
priate money to purchase subscriptions because there was, as yet, no
local demand for them. The amount of good that could be accom-
plished in this way would be tremendous; people who are eager to talk
to the missionaries would be attracted by the colorful and interesting
magazines, thus opening up previously inaccessible homes to the
gospel.

663

D ITOR I AL

And it came to pass also, that he caused the title of liberty to be hoisted
upon every tower which was in all the land . . . and thus Moroni planted
the standard of liberty among the Nephites (Alma 46:36).

THE Book of Mormon abundantly testifies of the blessings of law and
order in the government of nations and of the individual people who
composed those nations. Moroni, in ancient days upon the American
continent, called his ensign of government "the standard of liberty,"
and it was his constant prayer that the "freedom of the land might
be favored." He rejoiced when laws were established upon the funda-
mental principles of freedom and obedience. It was then that the
people achieved personal happiness, and peace was like a benediction
in all the borders of the land, for there were "but few who denied
the covenant of freedom."

The history of the world from earliest times gives evidence of the
difficulties encountered by individuals and nations in their attempts
to raise the standard of liberty so that men and nations might achieve
that grandeur of accomplishment and the blessings of peace which can
come only through an understanding of and obedience to the intricate
relationships between free agency and law.

Those who have been privileged to receive, through the principles
of the gospel, illumination and enlightenment of the basic principles
of liberty and obedience are indeed blessed. And well they may
rejoice to know that their own lives and the lives of all who have
lived or will live upon the earth have this transcendent opportunity of
free choice given them in the premortal kingdom. Thus the glory
of mortality and the element of choice that it guarantees are aspects
of an eternal principle that has existed forever for "I, the Lord God,
make you free, therefore ye are free indeed; and the law also maketh
you free" (D&C98:8).

The standard of liberty and the free agency of mankind were of

Volume 51 September 1964 Number

• Belle S. Spafford, President

• Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor

• Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor

• Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

The Standard of Liberty

great concern to the Prophet Joseph Smith, and his teachings revea!
the fundamental law of liberty to be a dominant principle of the gospel.
Liberty, however, is not to be confused with license. The Doctrine and
Covenants, in many passages, emphasizes "the freedom of obedience."
Counsel and commandment are emphasized as being required direction
for all. "Abide ye in the liberty wherewith ye are made free; entangle
not yourselves in sin, but let your hands be clean, until the Lord
comes" (D&C 88:86).

The last three Articles of Faith explain in words of eternal signif-
icance the Latter-day Saint belief regarding freedom and government.
The eleventh Article of Faith illuminates the concept of religious free-
dom and requires that we "allow all men the same privilege, let them
worship how, where, or what they may." This would indicate a respect
for the rights of all men in their freedom of choice. Article Twelve
counsels obedience, "honoring and sustaining the law"; and the last
Article of Faith enjoins upon the saints the cultivation of those qualities
and aspects of character which adorn all people whose conduct is
disciplined in accordance with law — "We believe in being honest,
true, chaste, benevolent, virtuous, and in doing good to all men."

Freedom and law, then, are not designed for temporary judgment
upon the earth, nor should they be as a blessing for only part of the
children of the Heavenly Father. Freedom and law were established in
the courts of heaven, "according to the laws of the kingdom of God
which are given by the prophets of God" (D&C 58:18).

In July of 1964, President David 0. McKay, our prophet,
declared: "Freedom of choice is more to be treasured than any pos-
session earth can give."

"Wherefore, honest men and wise men should be sought for
diligently and .good men and wise men ye should observe to uphold

V. P. C.

Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. V\/inters
LaRue H. Rose!!
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd

Relief Society IMagazine
Receives Outstanding Award

The Relief Society Magazine for March 1964 received the Mead Award
of Merit, given by the Mead Papers Company of Dayton, Ohio, for
excellence in editorial content, illustrations, color reproductions, and
printing.

The award was presented to President Belle S. Spafford at a
special luncheon given by John Stagg, representing Mead Papers.
Others in attendance at the luncheon were members of the Magazine
editorial staff and Deseret News Press representatives.

Specifically the award states:

We doubt if any other religious denomination surpasses The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the quality and extent of its use of the
printed page in maintaining contact with its members. The Relief Society
Magazine is an outstanding example, with its excellent editorial content, cover-
ing a wide variety of subjects, and charming illustrations. Among the many
fine articles in the March issue, one of the most interesting to those of us
engaged in the graphic arts was the story about "Painting With Glass." This is
a fascinating description of feminine creative talent, versatility, and enterprise
that blazed new trails ....

Wide Autumn

Dorothy J. Roberts

Autumn stretches the landscape wide;
The valleys spread, the hills retreat
And stand in silence, blue and far.
The golden trees repeat, repeat.

There never was this width before —
The tiers of mountains to the west,
The circle of horizons spread —
So much of harvest here compressed.

Oh, spring is intimate and close,
And summer stops the eye with green.
Winter blinds — but there is now
This layered splendor in between.

Wide and long the meadows reach;
The gold of stubble brightens all.
Vision stretches miles to touch
The bright periphery of fall.

666

>^^. Woman's

Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

NURSES, both registered and prac-
tical, are greatly needed in the Unit-
ed States and in other countries.
The modern nurse must lead as well
as perform, and supervising nurses
are in great demand, according to
Dr. Eleanor Lambertsen, chairman
of the department of nursing at Co-
lumbia University Teachers College.
"A nurse must be able to move
efficiently from situation to situation.
Professional nurses today frequent-
ly find themselves moving away from
the bedside to fill administrative
roles."

ELAINE B. EVANS, of Berkeley, Cali-
fornia, is the sculptor of the impres-
sive life-size statue of Adam and Eve
which is receiving much favorable
comment from visitors to the Mor-
mon Pavilion at the New York
World's Fair.

BLANCA ESTRELLA de MESCOLI is
a Venezuelan composer who is win-
ning prizes for her works, especially
some lovely tone poems for which
she composed both words and music.

HARRIET ROTHSTEIN is a rising
young pianist, who at the age of
nine, won in an original-composition
competition sponsored by the Phila-
delphia Orchestra, which also per-
formed her work. She has given con-
certs in numerous American cities
and in several foreign countries.

MRS. MARIA GOEPPERT MAYER,
fifty-seven, LaJolla, California, has
won the distinguished Nobel Prize in
Physics, sharing the honor with a
male colleague. Mrs. Mayer is re-
garded by many as "the greatest
woman scientist in the world," as she
is the only woman besides the great
Marie Curie to win the Nobel Prize
in Physics. Her research in atomic
physics has given her the title "The
Marie Curie of the Atom." She is
known as a devoted mother and
homemaker and was accompanied to
Stockholm, Sweden, to receive her
award by her husband, Joseph May-
er.

MARYHALE WOOLSEY, a contribu-
tor to The Relief Society Magazine,
has been given the silver medal
award by the Commonwealth Society
of California for her juvenile book
The Keys and the Candle (Abingdon
Press), a story of a young boy's
service in an early translation of the
Bible into English. The book was rat-
ed as the best in the juvenile field
published by a resident of California
in 1963.

FEDORA ALEMAN is a Venezuelan
soprano of much beauty and gra-
ciousness as well as talent. She sings
in the United States, Europe, espe-
cially in Paris, and in South America.
She frequently appears in programs
consisting entirely of Venezuelan
music, making one such appearance
in Carnegie Hall.

667

Singing Mothers
I at the
|Mevi^ Ydrk VV^f'iclls

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

I could believe that angel choirs joined with the Singing Mothers,
the music was so glorious," so spoke one of the audience at the fourth
and final Singing Mothers concert at the New York World's Fair.

The four concerts at the World's Fair Pavilion, across the street
from the Mormon Pavilion, on June 24 and 25, were well attended,
with many crowding in the back. A standing ovation and cries of
"Bravo" were given the chorus at the conclusion of each concert.
Those in charge of the activity acknowledged the goodness of the
Lord as to the fair weather, the great numbers of Fair visitors who
were attracted to the concerts, and the opportunity to acquaint
strangers with this great cultural activity of Relief Society.

The months of planning, hours of traveling, and days of re-
hearsals were brought to full fruition at the concerts themselves. "By
their fruits ye shall know them," was truly demonstrated. The spirit
at the concerts was one of devotion and a forgetfulness of self for the
glory of the whole. The dedication to this service began in March
when Sister Ellen N. Barnes (Mrs. Maurice R.), director of the Wash-
ington Stake Singing Mothers chorus and a concert pianist of note,
was called by the General Presidency of Relief Society to take charge
of a proposed presentation of a combined Singing Mothers chorus
at the World's Fair in June. Sister Barnes proposed a program which
included two numbers, one of which Sister Florence J. Madsen, chair-
man of the General Board music committee, had composed, and the

668

Relief Society Presidency and Chorus Conductors at the World's Fair

Left to right: Florence J. Madsen, Chairman of the General Board Music Committee;
Counselor Marianne C. Sharp; President Belle S. Spafford; Counselor Louise W. Mad-
sen; Ellen N. Barnes, Conductor of the Singing Mothers Chorus at the World's Fair.

other of which Sister Madsen had made the arrangement. These two
numbers were conducted by Sister Madsen in her masterly way at
the World's Fair concerts.

Sister Barnes chose to present a sacred concert, including some
patriotic numbers. Outstanding soloists of the selected Eastern
Stakes gave of their great talents. The harpist, violinist, and ac-
companist were superb. For thirteen weeks Sister Barnes left her
Washington home on Monday and during the week trained the
selected Singing Mothers of the Washington, Potomac, Philadelphia,
New Jersey, New York, and Boston stakes in their own centers. At
the end of May the Washington and Potomac choruses were re-
hearsed together and also the New York-New Jersey choruses. The
latter two had been invited to present some selections on May 8 at
the Rainbow Awards Luncheon of the American Mothers Committee,
Inc., at the Waldorf-Astoria.

The first time the entire chorus was assembled was at the Man-
hattan ward in New York the day just previous to the first World's
Fair concerts. The exacting and accomplished musicianship of Sis-
ter Barnes was demonstrated in the way the six choruses melted into
a whole. Part of the time of the day's rehearsal, moreover, was spent
in arranging for the staging of the production at the World's Fair.

669

SEPTEMBER 1964

As the Prophet Joseph Smith declared, in 1842, that ReHef So-
ciety would receive instructions through the medium of those appoint-
ed to lead, guide, and direct the affairs of the Church in these latter
days, so with this great undertaking.

The First Presidency granted permission at the outset for Re-
lief Society to present these concerts, and Sister Spafford, who is a
member of the Women's Advisory Council of the World's Fair, was
told to work under the direction of Elder Harold B. Lee, Chairman
of the Church World's Fair Committee and an advisor to Relief So-
ciety. The plans were matured under Elder Lee's direction. Secre-
tary-Treasurer Hulda Parker attended the auditions of the singers
with Sister Barnes and acted as General Board coordinator through-
out. President G. Stanley McAllister of New York Stake was
appointed by Elder Lee to act as the general overseer and eastern rep-
resentative of the activity, and President George H. Mortimer of the
New Jersey Stake assisted with bus travel and housing arrangements
at a new Howard Johnson Motel. Devoted Latter-day Saint men of
affairs and others in key positions lent every assistance in arranging
for the presentation at the Fair, for recordings to go over WRUL, the
production, the decor of the World's Fair Pavilion, medical, and pro-
tocol service. President Bernard P. Brockbank, in charge of the Mor-
mon Pavilion, extended every courtesy and directed the missionaries
at the Fair as they assisted at the concerts.

The General Presidency of Relief Society gave a luncheon in the
Williamsburg Salons at the Better Living Center for distinguished
non-Latter-day Saint and Latter-day Saint women leaders, including
Eastern Relief Society leaders. Sister Nathan Eldon Tanner accom-
panied President Tanner of the First Presidency, who was sent by
President McKay to represent the First Presidency. Sister Harold B.
Lee accompanied Elder Lee. Sister Henry D. Moyle also traveled to
New York for the occasion. The special luncheon guests toured the
Mormon Pavilion before attending the first concert. Preliminary to
each concert. President Spafford made short introductory remarks
explaining who the singers were and speaking of the Relief Society.
Preliminary to the first concert. President Tanner gave his blessing
to the singers and conveyed the blessing and love of President McKay
who would like very much to have attended. This was a support and
comfort to the conductors and singers. Elder Lee delivered the in-
vocation before the audience at the first concert and prayers before
other concerts were given by President Wilbur Wallace Cox of Boston
Stake, and President Bryan F. West of the Philadelphia Stake.

It is not surprising that with such planning and support, and with
the dedication and righteousness of the lives of the Singing Mothers,
that the concerts were beautiful and successful beyond the fondest
hopes of all who participated. Everyone who assisted did so in a
humble, modest manner. The praise in the press and from those
workers who were attached to the World's Fair Pavilion attest to the
high purpose and propriety of the undertaking.

A woman on a plane was heard to declare that she had heard 300

670

Singing Mothers Chorus at the New York World's Fair
June 24-25, 1964

Mormon mothers sing and that they sang Hke angels. This compari-
son was heard on numerous occasions.

Special praise is due President Spafford for envisioning the
undertaking, and to Sister Florence W. Madsen for her part in promot-
ing Singing Mother concerts of the past and for her special participa-
tion at these concerts; to Director Ellen N. Barnes for her humble
spirit and the dedication of her great talent in training the Singing
Mothers for the glorious success of the concerts; and the devotion,
forgetfulness of self, and love for Relief Society and each other which
characterized the Singing Mothers. Everyone felt it was a wonderful
privilege to have had any part in this missionary endeavor.

Truly the Lord smiled on this great Relief Society undertaking.

Note: The next eighteen pages contain information on the history of
Relief Society which made up a brochure which was given to visitors
at the Singing Mothers concerts at the World's Fair.

671

;;-^"}'a;;.^'.'t<-iu«ta

The First Presidency of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
President Hugh B. Brown President David 0. IVIcKay President N. Eldon Tanner

J M. HESLOP

The General Presidency of Relief Society

President Belle S. Spafford

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp. Counselor Louise W. Madsen

673

PAINTING BY ALVIN GITTINS

PAINTING BY FRANCIS R MAGLEBY

The Prophet Joseph Smith 1805-1844

Nauvoo, Illinois, 1844

The Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints is probably the oldest na-
tional woman's organization in the United States
which has persisted.
It was organized on March 17, 1842, in Nauvoo,
Illinois, with eighteen members. The Prophet Joseph
Smith founded it and declared to the members:

... I now turn the key in your behalf in the name of the Lord,
and this Society shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelligence
shall flow down from this time henceforth; this is the beginning
of better days to the poor and needy, who shall be made to
rejoice and pour forth blessings on your heads.

674

Plate Design From an Old Etching

J M HESLOP

From that time when the key was turned for women,
has come the great advancement of womankind over
the face of the earth. From the eighteen members in
1842, the Society today has grown to over a quarter of
a milHon members residing in every state in the United
States and in fifty-one other countries.

Nauvoo, IlHnois, in 1842, was situated on the broad
Mississippi, near the frontier of America. On the brow
of the hill a temple was rising through the sacrifice of
the men and women of the Church. Relief Society began
its humanitarian services amid scenes of hardship and
courage. Emigrants, converts to the Church from the

675

Eastern United States and England, poured into Nauvoo
by the hundreds, and during the first year of ReHef
Society's existence, hundreds were kept from freezing
and starvation by the good offices of the Relief Society.

In 1843, a service of visiting teaching was started by
which Relief Society members in pairs visited every
home, collecting from those who had means and alle-
viating the suffering of the poor thereby. The program
began with sixteen visiting teachers. In 1963 there
were 113,680 visiting teachers, who made 4,325,341 visits
and kept a monthly watchcare over the mothers in the
homes, although the needed assistance in a material

Portraying Visiting Teaching in the Early Days

J M HESLOP

!?e-^„

'■^^

*'-^

,-*

^%.% '^

way is supplied today through the great Church Welfare
Program. To this Program Relief Society gives vital
sewing, canning, and other services. The visits to mothers
of families in need are made by Relief Society local
presidents (there are over 5,000 local Relief Societies)
under the direction of the Priesthood leaders of the
Church units.

On June 30, 1843 at Nauvoo, the first Secretary,
Eliza R. Snow, wrote: ''More has been accomplished
than our most sanguine anticipations predicted, and
through the assistance and blessing of God, what may
we not hope for the future?"

Relief Society Women Canning for the Church Welfare Program

„-^:

•.r?ff

J M HESLOP

^^'■'"'■'^J'S

jSU

Relief Society Deseret Hospital, Salt Lake City, Utah, 1884-1895

The "sanguine anticipations" were adequately real-
ized in the year 1963. The loving tender ministrations
of Relief Society members are revealed in this tabu-
lation :

Visits to the sick and homebound 390,566

8-hour days care of the sick 32,666

Hours of other compassionate services ...596,349

Nursing the sick was of early concern to Relief
Society members. In pioneer days in Utah, Brigham
Young sent Relief Society members east to attend
medical school. Upon their return they conducted
classes in midwifery and nursing. Today Relief Society

678

enlists women to go into the nursing field, and encour-
ages mothers to have their daughters enter into the
four year college curriculum, the three year, and also
the practical nurse field.

Women members of the Church were given the reli-
gious vote from the time the Church was organized in
1830. The pioneer women in Utah were given the elective
franchise shortly after the women of Wyoming were
granted it; however, since an election was held in Utah
before one in Wyoming, a Mormon woman, Seraph
Young, a niece of Brigham Young, had the honor of
being the first woman in the United States to cast a
ballot. This was on February 21, 1870.

Caring for the Sick

r'.

•• • . •* •

«/• ■

MISSIONS

# STAKES

^ RELIEF SOCIETY HEADQUARTERS

Distribution of 262,000 Relief Society Members

The Relief Society accomplishes the work given to
the women of the Church. New Relief Society units are
organized throughout the world as the Church en-
larges its borders. Once a year a Relief Society gen-
eral conference is held in Salt Lake City, Utah, with
10,000 Relief Society leaders in attendance from over
the world. Once a year Relief Society General Board
members journey to all of the stakes which are now
located in Australia, New Zealand, Mexico, Canada,
England, Scotland, Samoa, West Germany, Berlin,
Switzerland, and in the states of the United States to
hold day-long meetings with the Relief Society leaders.
Guidance is given in the two-fold program of Relief
Society — welfare and education.

680

Relief Society Work Meeting Activities

J. M. HESLOP

The welfare work consists (in addition to humane
alleviation of material and spiritual want, illness, and
bereavement) of homemaking programs, both theoretical
and practical. Once a month a "work meeting" is held
at which instruction on better ways of housekeeping
and homemaking are discussed and practical assistance
and demonstrations are provided in cooking, sewing, and
all other types of handicrafts. The planning for this
meeting throughout the 5,000 organizations is left to
the individual Society, but stimulation and suggestions
are provided by the General Board. In 1963 there were
completed in the work meetings 687,091 sewed articles,
and 367,803 non-sewed articles.

681

Susan B. Anthony (center) With Relief Society Leaders, 1895

Susan B. Anthony, the great national suffragist
leader, was a friend of the Mormon women. In 1888
Mormon leaders were invited to attend a great congress
of women called in Washington, D. C. The Relief Society
sent representatives and Relief Society became a charter
member of the National Council of Women of the United
States and thus participates in the International
Council of Women.

The education year with weekly meetings is on an
eight-month basis. Courses are given in rotation for
the eight months in the fields of theology, literature, and

682

social science. These adult classes stress the importance
of class participation. These courses are written by ex-
perts in their fields under the direction of General Board
committees. The purposes of Relief Society which they
tend to acomplish are:

To manifest benevolence, irrespective of creed or nationality;
to care for the poor, the sick, and the unfortunate; to minister
where death reigns; to assist in correcting the morals and
strengthening the virtues of community life; to raise human life
to its highest level; to elevate and enlarge the scope of woman's
activities and conditions; to foster love for religion, education,
culture and refinement; to develop faith; to save souls; to study
and teach the gospel.

A Weekly Education Meeting

J. M HESLOP

m^%^

k^^- TM

^J^^M

^m*'

YfM'

<-^<-^

-•'^V^ffV^'^^^^fS^V"

J. 4^' A*;

Singing Mothers Chorus in the Salt Lake Tabernacle

LORRY RYTTING

Singing has ever been in the hearts of Rehef Society
members, whether they were crooning to their babies
in a wagon box, in a log cabin, or in a spht-level home
tod^y. Singing Mother choruses are located in every
stake. In 1963 there were 41,865 Singing Mothers of
Relief Society. Concerts are held periodically in some
localities, music is furnished for funerals, and choruses
render music at small and large Church gatherings. An
International Singing Mothers Chorus, made up of a few

684

Representatives of Relief Society of the Nations at Dedication of
the Relief Society Building, 1956

RAY G JONES

Relief Society Singing Mothers from Utah, combined
with Relief Society members of the British Isles, made
a tour in 1961 in the British Isles.

On June 24 and 25, 1964, two Singing Mother con-
certs, composed of Singing Mothers of the Washington,
Potomac, Philadelphia, New Jersey, New York, and
Boston Stakes, are being held each day in the Pavilion
at the New York World's Fair.

685

Under the tutelage of President Brigham Young a
woman^s periodical was begun in 1872, whose banner
read "For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the
Rights of the Women of All Nations." This periodical
became The Relief Society Magazine in 1914. All the
Relief Society courses of study appear in this periodical
as well as instruction from Church and Relief Society
leaders and the creative writings of women. It now has
a circulation of over 220,000, and is a binding force
in welding the Relief Society members together. Articles
from The Relief Society Magazine are translated into
the different languages and appear in the foreign Relief
Society mission publications.

In Salt Lake City, Utah, across the street from
Salt Lake Temple Square, is situated The Relief Society
Building, the headquarters of Relief Society. Over half

Relief Society Periodicals of Many Lands

J .M. HESLOP

a million dollars were contributed by Relief Society
members in the one year October 1947 — October 1948.
This amount was matched by Church funds and the
building site was allocated to Relief Society. Gifts from
Relief Societies throughout the world adorn it.

The interest in present-day activities of vital con-
cern to women everywhere is nurtured in Relief
Society. On a national basis support is given to the
great national health programs through the pages of
The Relief Society Magazine, and, through the personal
attention of President Belle S. Spafford, contacts are
kept with such worthwhile programs as the American
Mothers Committee, and Practical Nursing, and the
affiliation continues with the National Council of Women
of the United States.

Relief Society Headquarters, Salt Lake City, Utah

'••^*^«^w:

■■"•WM^

Main Lounge, Relief Society Building

The names of the great leaders of Relief Society
are indelibly imprinted upon the progress of women
throughout the world. Woman's advancement has come
since the day in 1842 when the Prophet Joseph Smith
turned the key for women in this last dispensation.
The restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ has restored
to woman on earth her true place in the eternal plan.
Relief Society is an ensign to women in the world. If
there is anything "virtuous, lovely, or of good report or
praiseworthy," the members of Relief Society seek
after those things.

688

Gifts, Representing Handiwork of Varied Cultures, on Display in the Relief Society Building

Mrs. Hannah Adelina Johnson Nyquist, Weiser, Idaho, has found
much happiness in her handicraft accomplishments. She has made
dozens of beautifully designed knitted and crocheted afghans, and
many colorful crocheted and braided rugs. Her afghans are patterned
in both striped and block designs, many of them original with Sister
Nyquist. She has an exacting and harmonious sense of color com-
binations and uses advantageously color contrasts, as well as various
shades of the same color to make her work attractive and artistic. She
is generous with gifts of her handwork to her family and friends, and
particularly to her ward Relief Society for their bazaars.

Now nearly ninety-eight years old. Sister Nyquist was born in
Enkotang, Sweden, and joined the Church as a girl in her native land.
She came to Utah in 1889 and lived for many years in Cache Valley.
She is mother to eight children, grandmother to fourteen, and has
several great-grandchildren. She keeps house for herself and a son,
and that, she says, keeps her busy and happy.

690

Snakes,

Snails, and Puppy

Dog
Tails

Janice Dixon

I T all started in the year of the

grasshoppers — three years
ago.

My son Charles, then three,
came rushing into the house. Lit-
tle did I know then that the
trend had started.

"Mommy, Mommy," he called,
holding a wiggling insect in his
hands.

''It's a grasshopper," I told
him. I put it on the ground and
showed him how it could hop.

Then he discovered that there
were other grasshoppers in the
world. I found that there were
grasshoppers in my world, too —
in empty peanut butter jars, in
empty fruit jars, in pop bottles,
in tin cans — all collected for
whatever reason little boys col-
lect things. That summer passed,
as did the grasshoppers, and my

winter was peaceful. The grass-
hoppers were buried safely in the
ground and no longer occupied
window sills, toy boxes, bureau
drawers, or cupboards.

With the summer came new
worlds to be collected. My son
was interested in everything
creepy or crawly.

'TVe just made some bird spa-
ghetti," Charles announced one
day.

''That's nice," I said calmly.
One must always be calm around
children. "What did you make
the spaghetti from?" I asked.
This is always dangerous — ask-
ing children questions. They are
likely to tell you.

"Worms!" he said proudly.
"I've got a hundred worms for
the birds."

I looked at the worms, long

691

SEPTEMBER 1964

and wiggly, placed in an alumi-
num plate waiting for the birds.
When I had disposed of all the
bodies I breathed deeply, know-
ing that my son was growing up.
I hoped for an early winter.

Christmas came and went and
so did the Christmas trees —
they went out of the homes and
into our yard.

"I'm making a tree house,"
Charles explained.

Isn't that cute? I thought, see-
ing five or six trees piled in the
backyard. "The Boy Scouts will
come and take them this Satur-
day." I went about my work
until I noticed a green column
like a procession of parasol ants,
headed for my back yard. It was
a parade of little boys lugging
and pulling on sleds — more
Christmas trees. I gasped when
I looked outside. It looked like
a Christmas tree lot in Novem-
ber. I called the Scout leader to
make sure the Scout troop didn't
miss our house when they dis-
posed of the trees. Then I pro-
ceeded to disband the army of
solemn-faced little boys who were
only following General Charles'
command.

The next summer brought the
butterflies, but this was a pass-
ing phase, and only minor in com-
parison to the rocks.

"Look at this beautiful rock,"
Charles said, turning the small
pebble in the sun. I was delighted
that the insect collecting would
soon be replaced.

His father took him to a mu-
seum and showed him the differ-
ent minerals and metals, the hard
rocks and the soft rocks. Some-
thing in my son's head started to
turn. The next day I found a

bushel basketful of dirty rocks
on my porch.

"Who put these rocks here?"
I demanded.

"It's my collection," said
Charles. "They're very valuable
rocks."

I also found a collection of
rocks in his pockets and in his
shoes.

"It's just a passing phase," said
his father. "It will pass like the
others. I had hobbies as a boy.
Every boy needs a hobby."

This sounded sensible. Sen-
sible, that is, until I found a sec-
ond bushel basketful of rocks on
the porch. While I was deciding
whether to have a rock garden
or start whirling missiles, my
doorbell rang.

A little boy, aged five, stood
there, a large box in his hands.

"Charles wants my rock collec-
tion," he said. "Mamma said I
could share with him." As I
stood with my mouth open, a
troop of other small fry marched
to the rock basket and distrib-
uted their contributions.

That night my husband looked
at the growing rock mound and
reached an immediate decision.
"The rocks will have to go!"

"Can't I have any?'' Charles
pleaded, the tears filling his eyes.

We took a look at the rocks,
then at his pleading face.

"You may select twenty-five
rocks," we decided.

It was a hard decision. Each
rock was more beautiful than the
last one. But the next day all
but twenty-five rocks were gone.
They barely filled the bottom of
the bushel basket.

A few days later I looked out-
side when I heard the familiar
squeak of my son's wagon.

692

SNAKES, SNAILS, AND PUPPY DOG TAILS

"What do you have?" I quer-
ied, seeing a boulder in the
wagon.

"It's just a rock for my rock
collection," Charles announced.
His shirt was dirty and torn. "I
decided to have this one (indi-
cating the boulder) instead of
this one" (indicating a pebble) .

Then I noticed his two little
friends, also with dirty shirts.

"We had to dig to get this
beautiful rock," Charles ex-
plained.

The three boys worked hard
and finally got the rock out of
the wagon and into the rock col-
lection basket. It nearly filled
the basket.

What to do now? We had giv-
en our word that he could have
twenty-five rocks, but we had no
idea that he would choose such
large ones. I thought there
weren't many large rocks around
the neighborhood, but he found
them all. His father objected,
especially when the rocks and
sticks in the collection made their
way to the backyard and had to
be cleared off before he dared
mow the lawns.

Again I hoped for winter. This
had been a hard summer. Steven,
our second son, was collecting
grasshoppers. I cleaned out fif-
teen bottles of dead grasshoppers
the day the first snow fell.

V\^iNTER came, and with it came
kindergarten with all of the love-
ly pictures that a five-year-old
can draw. I didn't mind the por-
trait of myself (cross-eyed and
bald), but the thought of six
fingers on one hand and four
fingers on the other slightly un-
nerved me. One picture was nice,
two were nice, but they kept com-

ing, one-two-three pictures a day.

"Hang them on the wall," sug-
gested Charles, "so that every-
body can see them."

I tried to throw a few away,
but my son kept track of every
one.

"We'll make a book of your
pictures," I said, after all the
walls were covered. "We'll choose
only the nicest pictures to save."
We threw bundles of papers away
and narrowed them down to only
sixty-nine pictures.

Where shall I put these? I
wondered. I got a cardboard box
and put them away for the time
being.

Then the teacher, as a special
surprise, outlined my son full-
size on paper. This life-sized
paper doll stared at me from the
wall for several months until I
suggested we save it for posterity.

Summer is coming. The warm
air is bringing the flowers and
the insects.

I was making the bed the oth-
er day when a snake slithered in
front of me. It looked hke a rat-
tler. "Charles," I screamed, run-
ning out of the room and closing
the door, "where did you get that
snake?"

"From Jerome," he said.

"Don't touch that snake!" I
ordered.

"It's only a garter snake," he
explained, loftily. He picked up
the snake and watched it coil and
recoil.

"Why did you get a snake?" I
gasped.

"To be a friend for my turtle,"
he answered.

"What turtle?"

"The one Jerome gave me."

I explained that the animals

693

SEPTEMBER 1964

needed fresh air or they would
die.

He considered the idea
thoughtfully and pulled out three
more boxes of snakes from his
Sunday clothes drawer and took
them outside.

I was left to sort through the
rest of the collection . . . butter-
flies, cereal trading cards, assort-
ed sticks and clubs. Steven has
now discovered the fun in collect-
ing insects, worms, and other dis-
tasteful objects; Daniel, my third
son, brought me his first grass-
hopper and bouquet of dande-
lions.

I looked over the assorted col-
lections: rocks, insects, trading
cards, pictures, schoolwork. They
were all gathered with love. I

couldn't throw them away, but
what could I do with them?

I decided to call the person
who must know the answer to my
problem — my mother-in-law.
She must know, she had reared a
boy.

'Til be right down," she said.
'T know exactly what to do with
them."

She arrived, armed with boxes.
''These were my son's," she said.
"I've been wondering what to do
with them myself."

I looked inside. I saw rocks,
insects, trading cards, pictures,
schoolwork.

Then I knew what to do with
Charles', Steven's, and Daniel's
collections. I would save them
for their wives!

Old Wagon Wheel

Jeanette Swanson

A wheel encrusted in an ironwood tree!

How came it here, as if a hasty hand

Had cast It out? Did some catastrophe

Wipe out a lonely, west-bound band?

Perhaps the emigrants made camp one night

Beside the wash, and warriors found them there

Unguarded and alone. . . . Only the desert moonlight

Witnessed the deed; heard the cries of despair.

Perhaps they paused for noontide rest

In dappled shade, and carelessly threw out

This wheel we find embedded in the breast

Of an ironwood, now grown old and stout.

We only dream. No one now can reveal
How came this alliance of tree and wheel.

694

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secietaiy-Tieasuiei Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent
through stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing
the submittal of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for
January 1958, page 47, and in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Denver Stake (Colorado) Ward and Branch Relief Society Magazine
Representatives Achieve Outstanding Record

Front row, seated, left to right: Fern Olsen; Opal Jones; Ramona Delgado;
Daisy Gillaspie.

Back row, standing, left to right: Denver Stake Magazine representative
Katherina Belmain; Afton Riches; Norma S. Prior, Victoria Carpentar; Anna-
belle Nelson; Evelyn Mosier.

Ilah K. Smith, President, Denver Stake Relief Society, reports: "This
group of ward and branch Relief Society Magazine representatives have made
a very outstanding record in the last two years. In 1962 they placed over 100
per cent in subscriptions in each ward and branch, giving the Denver Stake
112.3 per cent. They were second highest in Magazine subscriptions' gain in
the Church. In 1963 they again raised their record to over 101 per cent in each
ward and branch, which gave the Denver Stake 111 per cent. Sister Gillaspie
of Castle Rock Branch achieved the highest, with 157 per cent. Sister Delgado
of the Spanish-American Branch had 153 per cent, even with one-fourth of her
branch unable to speak English. We are very proud of the fine record this
group of sisters have made, and we are eagerly looking forward to new records
in the future."

695

SEPTEMBER 1964

Grand Coulee Stake (Washington) Singing Mothers Present Music for
Quarterly Conference, February 1964

Standing in the front row, at the left, in dark dresses, left to right: Eileen
S. Peterson, President, Grand Coulee Stake Relief Society; Anne R. Gledhill,
representing the General Board of Relief Society; Grace P. Swinyard, of the
Primary Association General Board.

At the left, second row, left to right: Mary Cornelson, Second Counselor,
Grand Coulee Stake Relief Society; Barbara Gilbert, First Counselor; Kay
Smith, organist; Joan Hughes, accompanist.

Eighth from the left, in white blouse: chorister Luana Johnson.

Sister Peterson reports: "The Singing Mothers of the Grand Coulee Stake
presented two beautiful numbers at the quarterly conference. The singers rep-
resented twelve wards throughout the stake."

Palmyra Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Inspirational Program
"Words and Music" February 27, 1964

Front row, right to left, beginning with the women in dark dresses: Mabel
S. Banks, newly released first counselor; Lucille Robinson, literature class
leader, and author and narrator of the script presented at the program; Ber-
nice S. Swenson, President, Palmyra Stake Relief Society; Donna G. Ander-
son, Second Counselor; Verda F. Tuckett, organist; Lenore Measom, chorister.

The newly appointed First Counselor Florence F. Cope stands in the second
row from the back, third from the right.

Sister Swenson reports: "On February 27, 1964, an inspirational program
of 'Words and Music' was presented by the ten-ward Singing Mothers chorus
of Palmyra Stake at Spanish Fork, Utah. Each ward chorus sang one song,
which helped to develop the theme T Heard America Singing.' The songs were
chosen from the works of well-known and beloved American composers. Among
the composers honored were the Latter-day Saint women Eliza R. Snow, Flor-
ence Jepperson Madsen, and Mirla Thayne. Sister Thayne was present and
was paid a special tribute as her song T Wonder When He Comes Again' was
sung by one of the ward choruses. As a special guest, she was presented with
a lovely floral arrangement. . . . Refreshments were served to approximately
450 sisters. Nursery leaders cared for ninety children, most of whom were the
children of the young mothers singing in the chorus. All who attended the
program enjoyed it and were enthusiastic about it. Many have expressed their
desire that this may become an annual affair."

North Rexburg Stake (Idaho), Hibbard Ward Relief Society All-Day Work Meeting

February 11, 1964

Seated: Vera W. Parker, work meeting leader, holding a Lone-Star quilt.

Standing, left to right: Nina C. Ricks, First Counselor, holding a hand-
appliqued rose quilt; Belva P. Withers, President, displaying an around-the-
world quilt; Edna B. Jensen, Second Counselor, holding a hand-appliqued
pond-lily quilt.

Ada S. Sharp, President, North Rexburg Stake Relief Society, reports:
"The officers of the Hibbard Ward Relief Society were well pleased when fifty-
eight sisters turned out to an all-day work meeting planned to stimulate greater
interest in quilting among the sisters. The meeting started in the morning, and
the last quilt was taken from the frames at 5: 15 p.m. There were seventy-four
sisters enrolled in the Hibbard Ward Relief Society. The ward was divided into
four districts, with Reba R. Widdison, Elizabeth K. Neville, Harriet L. Rigby,
and Flora Belle J. Johnson as chairmen. Each sister in the district was con-
tacted by her chairman and invited to attend the work meeting. Lunch was
served to eighty-three, which included the children. A day-long nursery was
maintained."

696

fgllii^Sf:!:^:::!'^^ W ^'■"~— -"' ^^"^ 4v • — ^IKm

^r'm^miiMmmimmn^^m^-f4-s^^^^^^^ iw

VI ^

/ ^^/1l

'/<^'^'-K**

697

Wasatch Stake (Utah), Midway First Ward Honors Visiting Teachers
at Opening Social, October 1, 1963

"The year 1963 marked the fiftieth anniversary of 100 per cent visiting
teaching in the Midway First Ward Rehef Society. A most successful social
was held on Tuesday, October 1, 1963. A large number were in attendance.
Bishop Burton Van Wagoner was the honored guest. Belva Luke was chair-
man of the lunch committee.

The room and tables were cleverly decorated with miniature meeting-
houses of the architecture of 1913 and 1963, with dolls representing visiting
teachers in the style of each period. Lovely fall flowers were effectively used.
Large, gold-colored figures of the number "50" were placed appropriately
among the decorations. Mildred Larsen, Wilma Chavez, and Wilma Pope were
in charge of decorations.

"A most impressive program followed the lunch. There were special stage
settings depicting the important accomplishments of the visiting teachers since
1913 — the year the goal was set. It was Emily S. Coleman, President, Midway
First Ward Relief Society, who, in 1913, with the help of her counselors and
Bishop John Van Wagoner established the goal. The gathering of wheat, the
filling of storehouses with grain, sending flour to stricken Europe, and to the
distressed following the San Francisco earthquake, selling the wheat to the
Government, the giving of wheat to the Priesthood for seed to be distributed
to the farmers, the visiting of the sick, the distribution of clothing to the needy,
were all dramatized in special scenes.

"Music was furnished by Barbara B. Johnson, Wilma Chavez, Judy Mil-
liner, and Maxine Carlisle. A picture of each Relief Society president was
flashed upon the screen as each period's program was reviewed. Georgia Dawn
Clegg had charge of the splendid program. Thelma Hair was the reader, and
Wilma Chavez was the stage director.

"A special award was given to Martha Burgi for fifty years service as a
visiting teacher. Other awards were given for long years of service as visiting
teachers, ranging from twenty to forty-seven years. Flowers were presented to
every visiting teacher present."

Hamburg Stake (Germany) Relief Society Handwork Displayed at Stake Conference

March 14th and 15th, 1964

Liselotte Schrader, President, Hamburg Stake Relief Society, reports: "On
the 14th and 15th of March, 1964, our stake conference was held in Hamburg,
Germany. This time Sister Mary Young of the General Board of Relief So-
ciety visited us to give instructions to the Relief Society officers. We have
eleven Relief Societies within our stake, and officers from every one were
present. We held wonderful meetings and learned much of how to help our
sisters more effectively.

"We took the opportunity at this conference to have a display of hand-
made articles from the following wards: Eppendorf, Altona, Hamburg, Lune-
burg, Harburg, Pinneberg, and Luebeck. The picture shows a part of the dis-
played handwork. It will be seen that the articles which the sisters here in Ger-
many prefer to make are: pillows, aprons, crocheted pot holders, tablecloths,
and wall carpets. Most of the handwork was done in Relief Society work
meetings.

"We especially enjoyed the presence of the President of the European
Mission, Elder Ezra T. Benson, a member of the Council of the Twelve. He
visited our displays with interest."

698

699

North Argentine Mission Relief Society Conducts Seminar at Cordoba

November 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Elsa Sarrodes; Afton Anderson; Worcas
Barragan; Rosa Villareal; Rosa Amutio.

Back row, standing, left to right: Olga Romero; Carlota Funes; Alice
Allred; Narciasa Cena; Juana Verges.

Patricia J. Stone, Supervisor, North Argentine Mission Relief Society,
reports: "Recently the leaders of the Relief Society in the North Argentine
Mission held their bi-annual meetings. The meetings were held in the newly
completed offices of the mission located in a subdivision of Cordoba.

"The responsibility of leadership falls upon the Argentine sisters. All of
the branch and district officers are Argentine 'hermanas.'

"The conference was carried out under the direction of Sister Lubormirski
and Sister Stone. General instructions were given to the sisters, and each of
them had a chance to express herself and put forward new ideas for the better-
ment of the organization. A large testimony meeting was held at the end of the
two-day conference, in which the sisters had the opportunity of gaining a better
spirit of the work and to return to the various districts with a renewed spirit
of dedication.

"A quilting bee was an interesting sidelight of the conference. Alice Allred,
the wife of a construction supervisor building a chapel in Argentina, showed
the Argentine sisters the art of quilting, and it was a great motivator for all
of them. Sister Judd of Salt Lake City, Utah, was visiting the mission with her
daughter Patricia Judd Stone. Sister Judd also took an active part in the
quilting, and her skill was the envy of all her Argentine sisters.

"The Relief Society is well organized in the North Argentine Mission and
serves well the 2,500 members."

British Mission Relief Society Presents Talent Concert
for Relief Society Anniversary, March 14, 1964

Standing, left to right, front row, beginning fourth from the left: Maxine
Hanks (in black dress) , former supervisor of Mission Relief Societies, wife of
former mission president Marion D. Hanks; Evangeline T. Beesley, President,
British Mission Relief Society; Monta Gardner and Mary Timmins, Counselors.

Also represented in the picture are mission district and branch presidencies.

Sister Beesley reports: "We were delighted with the response of the Singing
Mothers. There were 110 sisters singing together, having been trained by local
leaders, and by me, as I was able to travel about to meet with them. It was
remarkable that their singing was so unified and beautiful, for many were un-
able to be with us in the one combined rehearsal held a few days prior to the
concert. The sisters were alert and eager to sing their best, and they touched
the hearts of their listeners. Many tributes have come to the mission as to the
good impression made by them on members and investigators. We feel that we
were especially blessed in the rendition of our numbers.

"The talent numbers representing each district were varied and interesting.
They consisted chiefly of musical numbers, instrumental solos, a chorus, and
vocal duets. There were entertaining readings, and a skit was presented. Later,
during the refreshments, a skit was presented from the stage, as well as a dance.
There were about 350 people present, including members of the Priesthood, in-
vestigators, and friends. A wonderful spirit of friendliness and love, of coopera-
tion and accomplishment marked the afternoon. We were happy that both
Sister Emma Marr Petersen, wife of President Mark E. Petersen, of the West
European Mission, and Sister Maxine Hanks could be with us."

Christine H. Robinson is the new supervisor of the British Mission Relief
Society.

700

«B»«*^

Jf fllHi^L..^ w^\ I

South African Mission, Transvaal District Relief Society Convention
Held at Ramah Chapel, Johannesburg, February 15, 1964

Hilda H. Alldredge, Supervisor, South African Mission Relief Society,
reports: "Nine branches from the Transvaal District participated. An outline
of the ReHef Society lessons for 1964 was presented. Dinner was served to 250
sisters and their partners. Each sister received a net ballerina doll as a favor. A
Relief Society play ' The Place of Woman in the Gospel Plan' was given in the
evening.

"Each sister returned to her respective branch with enthusiasm and a better
understanding of the Relief Society program. We hope to make these conven-
tions an annual event and hope that increased knowledge and love for the
work will be the result."

701

fp Lesson Department

Elder Roy W. Doxey
Lesson 59 The Church Independent

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 78 and 83)

For First Meeting, December 1964

Objective: To study some important aspects of the law of con-
secration and the importance of unity within the Church.

INTRODUCTION

It will be remembered that the
Prophet Joseph Smith, aided by
Sidney Rigdon as scribe, was en-
gaged in the revision of the Bible
when he received the revelation
known as the "Vision." After this
glorious revelation was received
the Prophet continued his work
on the Bible while residing in Hi-
ram, Ohio. The interest of the
saints concerning the building of
Zion upon the American Conti-
nent continued unabated. Al-
though the first revelation con-
cerning the laws that would ap-
ply in the building up of Zion
was received about thirteen
months before this time, it was
necessary to reemphasize and
implement the instructions con-
cerning the fundamental law of
consecration, one of the major
laws to bring Zion to fruition.

Section 78 was received in re-
sponse to the need to point up
further the importance of this
law in the establishing of Zion.
Closely associated with this ob-
jective was the corollary objec-
tive of independence of the
Church in this world.

In the first two verses of Sec-
tion 78, the assembled members
of the Melchizedek Priesthood,
because of their inquiry about
the law of consecration (some-
times called the ''United Order"),
were told that they should re-
ceive words of wisdom for their
salvation in this Order.

Beginning with this revelation
and in a number of Sections
which follow, persons, places, and
objects are given unusual names.
The superscription of Section 78
informs us that it was undesir-
able at that time that this infor-

702

LESSON DEPARTMENT

mation be known. Later, as in
our present edition of the Doc-
trine and Covenants, both names
are given.

BACKGROUND

In February 1831, the revela-
tion known as the "Law" (Sec-
tion 42) was given that the saints
might know how to build Zion
upon the earth. In this revela-
tion and subsequent instruction,
the Lord said that the saint
should consecrate his belongings
for the common good of all the
members of ,the Church in that
Order. In surrendering his pos-
sessions by legal title, it was said
that each person should receive a
stewardship to be worked by the
individual for himself, his family,
his circumstances, wants, and
needs. The residues or surpluses
from the stewardship were to be
set aside for many purposes.

And again, if there shall be proper-
ties in the hands of the church, or
any individuals of it, more than is
necessary for their support after this
first consecration, which is a residue
to be consecrated unto the bishop, it
shall be kept to administer to those
who have not, from time to time, that
every man who has need may be amp-
ly supplied and receive according to
his wants.

Therefore, the residue shall be kept
in my storehouse, to administer to the
poor and the needy, as shall be ap-
pointed by the high council of the
church, and the bishop and his coun-
cil;

And for the purpose of purchasing
lands for the public benefit of the
church, and building houses of wor-
ship, and building up of the New Je-
rusalem which is hereafter to be re-
vealed (D&C 42:33-35).

On April 30, 1832, while the
Prophet was in council with
some of the brethren in Missouri,

he received a revelation which an-
swered the questions of some
concerning widows and orphans
under the law of consecration.
(Section 83.) Basic principles
of responsibility are laid down in
Section 83. The husband is to
provide for his wife and children.
With the loss of one parent the
other parent is responsible for the
care of the children. (Verses 2,
4.) In the event that the hus-
band and father is dead, the
Church provides for the widow
and children out of the store-
house. (Verse 6.) It was also
provided that the poor could re-
ceive inheritances from the store-
house. Another principle of im-
portance which is clarified in this
revelation is that when children
reach a time when they need an
inheritance and the parents are
unable to provide it from their
own inheritance, the Church may
provide an inheritance for the
children. (Verse 5.) Worthiness
is a standard that also determines
who should receive from the
Church,

FnilAI ITY

With the foregoing purposes
and principles of the law of con-
secration set forth, the Lord said
that when these purposes were
put into operation, a wonderful
blessing would come to the indi-
vidual and to the Church. Equal-
ity in temporal things would
serve to enhance the glory of God
through man's salvation.

That you may be equal in the
bonds of heavenly things, yea, and
earthly things also, for the obtaining
of heavenly things.

For if ye are not equal in earthly
things ye cannot be equal in obtain-
ing heavenly things;

703

SEPTEMBER 1964

For if you will that I give unto you
a place in the celestial world, you
must prepare yourselves by doing the
things which I have commanded you
and required of you.

And now, verily thus saith the Lord,
it is expedient that all things be done
unto my glory, by you who are joined
together in this order (D&C 78:5-8).

The equality of temporal goods
here does not mean that every-
one has exactly the same posses-
sions, but sufficient for his pur-
pose according to his wants and
needs. Concerning this President
J. Reuben Clark, Jr., said:

. . . Obviously, this is not a case of
"dead-level" equality. It is "equality"
that will vary as much as the man's
circumstances, his family, his wants
and needs, may vary (Conference Re-
port, October 4, 1942, page 55).

President Brigham Young said
the plan of the gospel envisions a
oneness consisting of the temp-
oral as well as the spiritual.
(Journal of Discourses 17:40.)

The Lord had said that the
world was in sin because some
possessed that which was above
others. (D&C 49:20.) Funda-
mental to the law of consecra-
tion is the principle that every-
thing belongs to the Lord; there-
fore, whatever one possesses may
be surrendered if called for to
build up Zion. (Ibid., 104:14-
17, 54-57.) With this and other
principles in mind. Elder John A.
Widtsoe has given us some basic
principles of the United Order:

Its objective was to provide every
man who is willing to work with the
necessities and the comforts of life,
thus abolishing poverty from the
earth. It was to be a cooperative
plan but directly opposed to modern
communism, since it recognized man
as a free agent, respected the rights
of private property, and preserved
and encouraged individual initiative.

The United Orler thus established
rests upon four basic principles.

First, the earth is the Lord's. Men
are only stewards of their possessions.
All that man has should be used
therefore in accordance with the
Lord's expressed will.

Second, all men are children of
God — of a divine family. Therefore,
the Lord requires that they must help
one another as needs arise, provided
that he who will not work shall have
no claim upon his brother.

Third, every man must be respect-
ed as a free agent. He may enter the
order at his pleasure. Once in the
order, he must be allowed to use, ful-
ly, and as he pleases, any properties
placed in his hands. He may leave
the order at his pleasure.

Fourth, the government of the or-
der is vested in a central agency,
sustained by the members of the or-
der, presided over by the bishop, his
counselors, and such helpers as may
be needed. This central agency would
have power to adjust the disputes
normally arising among strongly indi-
vidualized human being (Joseph
Smith, pp. 192-3).

FOR MY GLORY

When men work out their own
salvation it redounds to the glory
of God. (Moses 1:39.) The elders
named in verse 9 of Section
78 were to follow the instruction
to visit the brethren in Zion
(Missouri) and sit in council
with them on matters relating to
the United Order. They were re-
minded of Satan's efforts to blind
the eyes of those who are under
covenant to follow the command-
ments. When a person enters
into an agreement with the Lord
under the new and everlasting
covenant (the gospel or any of
its covenants, such as the law of
consecration), he is expected to
comply with all aspects of that
covenant. Rewards or blessings
for observance of the law may be

704

LESSON DEPARTMENT

expected by those who observe
the full requirements. On the
other hand, as in the case of these
brethren, disobedience brings
loss of calling, as well as being
turned over to the buffetings of
Satan. (Verse 12.)

Tur ruiiDru iMnrDFMnFMT

All blessings and promises of
the Lord are fulfilled upon obedi-
ence to the principles upon which
they are predicated. In 1832, the
Lord promised the saints that by
obedience to the law of consecra-
tion the Church would become
independent above all other crea-
tures on the earth. (D&C
78:13-14.) Although the mem-
bers of that early period did not
obey the covenant of consecra-
tion, the promise is still in effect.
The Church is today a light un-
to the world, and it will continue
to be a standard for the nations.
(Ibid,, 115:4-6.) When the
Lord's organization becomes the
power in the world it is destined
to be, it will then be independent
from all other organizations,
whether political, financial, or in-
dustrial. (Doctrine and Cove-
nants Commentary, page 482.)
In connection with these ideas
and, particularly, the place of the
Church as a light for the world,
Elder John A. Widtsoe said:

Some day the world under stern
necessity will adopt and practice the
economic program known to the
Church as the United Order — but in
a manner wholly different from Social-
ism or Communism (Joseph Smith,
page 197).

One should remember that the
Lord has commanded us to be
united as a people that salvation
may be ours and that his work
may make the necessary progress

for the betterment of mankind.
Such unified action would con-
tribute to the prophesied inde-
pendence of the Church.

The member of the Church
has covenanted to work for the
advancement of the Church mem-
bers individually and the Church
as an organization. Agreeable to
this truth. Elder Harold B. Lee,
of the Council of the Twelve, has
given us some ways in which the
Latter-day Saint may fulfill this
responsibility :

... If we would be united in pay-
ing our fast offerings and observing
the law of the fast as fully as the
Lord has taught it, and if we were
united in carrying out the principles
of the welfare program as they have
been given to us by our leaders today,
we would be free from want and dis-
tress and would be able fully to care
for our own. . . .

If we were fully united as a people
in our missionary work, we would
rapidly hasten the day when the gos-
pel would be preached to all people
without and within the boundaries of
the organized stakes of Zion. . . .

If we were fully united in keeping
the law of sacrifice and paying our
tithes as we have been schooled today,
we would have sufficient to build our
temples, our chapels, our schools of
learning. . . .

If we were united as a people in
electing honorable men to high places
in our civil government, regardless of
the political party with which we have
affiliation, we would be able to safe-
guard our communities and to pre-
serve law and order among us. . . .

If we were united in safeguarding
our youth from promiscuous associa-
tions that foster marriages out of the
Church and out of the temples, by
having socials and recreations as a
united people, as has been the prac-
tice from our pioneer days, we would
be building all our Latter-day Saint
homes on a sure and happy founda-
tion. . , .

If we were united in safeguarding
the Church from false doctrines and
error and in standing as watchmen

705

SEPTEMBER 1964

upon the tower as teachers and lead-
ers in watching over the Church,
then we would be free from these
things that cause many to stumble
and fall and lose their faith. . . .

If we were united in our temple
work and in our genealogical research
work, we would not be satisfied with
the present temples only, but we
would have sufficient work for tem-
ples yet to come, to the unlocking of
the doors of opportunity to those be-
yond who are our own kin, and thus
ourselves become saviors on Mount
Zion . . . (Conference Report, April
1950, pp. 96-97).

To the degree that the saints
are a united people, the general
purposes of the Lord will be ful-
filled. But, as far as the individ-
ual is concerned, there cannot be
salvation in its highest sense if
he is not united with the onward,
progressive movement of the
Church as an organization.

TRIBULATION

In the 1830's the Saints were
warned of coming tribulation be-
fore the day of complete fulfill-
ment of the promises. (D&C
58:1-5; 78:14.) The world has
yet many tribulations to endure
because, in the main, it will not
give heed to the words of the liv-
ing prophets. (Ibid., 45:25-33.)
Preparation for the future in
terms of economic welfare has
been the counsel of the General
Authorities for many years. In
the 1941 general conference El-
der Harold B. Lee of the Council
of the Twelve said:

... A brief review of the past in-
struction of our leaders should only
serve to warn the disobedient and to
encourage the obedient to continue
faithful. Today listen to the words
of President Wilford Woodruff that
he spoke more than forty years ago:

concerned, we have got to go to work
and provide for ourselves. The day
will come when you will see the ne-
cessity for making your own shoes
and clothing, raising your own food,
and uniting together to carry out the
purposes of the Lord. We will be
preserved in the mountains of Israel
in the day of God's judgment."

I therefore say to you, my brethren
and sisters, prepare for that which is
to come (Conference Report, October
1941, page 114).

ADAM, OUR PRINCE

When the Church becomes in-
dependent from all other crea-
tures in the world through the
providence of God, then those
who have endeavored by prep-
aration for that event shall be
made rulers over many kingdoms.
Exaltation in the celestial king-
dom gives rulership over king-
doms and posterity. (D&C
78:14-15.) This message serves
as an introduction to some infor-
mation regarding Adam, the pro-
genitor of the human race. This
is the first time in the modern
revelations where Adam-ondi-
Ahman is mentioned. (Doctrine
and Covenants Commentary,
pages 482-3.) This is the place
where Adam met with his pos-
terity and gave them a patriarch-
al blessing. (D&C 107:53-57.)
Adam-ondi-Ahman is located
north of Jackson County in Da-
viess County, Missouri.

. . . the Holy One of Zion, who hath
established the foundations of Adam-
ondi-Ahman;

Who hath appointed Michael your
prince, and established his feet, and
set him upon high, and given unto
him the keys of salvation under the
counsel and direction of the Holy
One, who is without beginning of days
or end of life (Ibid., 78:15-16).

"So far as temporal matters are These verses give US an under-

706

LESSON DEPARTMENT

standing of the position that
Adam holds in Latter-day Saint
belief. Adam is the prince over
all of his posterity and as such
will preside over them, under the
direction of the Holy One who is
Jesus Christ, when the earth be-
comes celestialized. {Ibid., 107:
54-55.)

CONCLUSION

The saints at that day, and to-
day, are little children in an un-
derstanding of the great blessings
in store for the faithful. Though
one might know that many king-
doms may be ruled (D&C 78:15,
17) and all things inherited
(verse 22), few understand what
this means. We can understand

present blessings, and we may
thrill in the contemplation of
great blessings to come if we are
wise stewards; consequently, the
Lord reminds us that what is now
received should be accepted in
thankfulness. If this is done, then
the riches of eternity are ours.

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. Give a brief review of the essen-
tial principles of the law of consecra-
tion.

2. What additional information
about this law is given in Section 83?

3. Discuss: Equality of members in
the United Order.

4. How may the members of the
Church become united in achieving
the goal of independence for the
Church?

On Seeing a Son off to School

Evalyn M. Sand berg

His hand leaves mine.

He saunters down the hill,

All dignity and new-found poise,

And he is only five.

He turns and waves.

Alone — and yet not quite alone.

Still held

Upon that silver strand

By which a mother claims her child.

I would not have him walk alone;

Yet walk alone he must.

Dear God in heaven:

Regard my child.

Do keep him in thy trust.

707

Christine H. Robinson

Message 59 "Every Man Seeking the Interest
of His Neighbor . . ." (D&C 82:19)

For First Meeting, December 1964

Objective: To deserve the Lord's blessings, and the

love of our neighbors, our actions must show

genuine interest in and concern for others.

Interest in, concern for, and
service to others form the founda-
tion of the good Christian hfe.
Throughout his ministry the Sav-
ior emphasized that the greatest
joy and happiness come to those
who center their Hves on love and
service to others. Jesus said,
''This is my commandment, That
ye love one another, as I have
loved you" (John 15:12). Inter-
est in, concern for, and service to
others is the only genuine mani-
festation of true love.

One of the best known and
most dramatic examples of con-
cern for a neighbor is the Sav-
ior's story of the good Samaritan.
Unlike others who had passed by
the wounded man without help-
ing him, the Samaritan bound up
his wound, provided needed med-
icine and took him to an inn for
further care. His compassion
prompted the Savior to ask the
question, ''Which now of these
three, thinkest thou, was neigh-
bour unto him?" (See Luke
10:30-37.)

Without doubt the best way to
show our love to our Father in
heaven and to deserve his bless-
ings is to love and serve one an-
other. Real joy, accomplish-
ments, and personal success come
through selfless service. Some-
one has said, "Man becomes suc-
cessful and great exactly in the
degree to which he works for the.
welfare of his fellow men." The
emphasis in this thought is on
work and deeds. Love without
manifestation does not feed the
heart any more than a locked
bread box feeds the body.

The importance of deeds rath-
er than mere thoughts or prayers
on behalf of our neighbors is
beautifully illustrated in the fol-
lowing poem:

I knelt to pray as day began

And prayed, "O God bless every man."

Lift from each weary heart some

pain
And let the sick be well again.
And then I rose to meet the day
And thoughtlessly went on my way;
I took no steps to ease the load
Of hard-pressed travelers on the road.

■ J'

708

LESSON DEPARTMENT

I didn't even go to see

The sick friend who lives next door

to me.
But then again when day was done
I prayed, "O God, bless every one."
But as I prayed a voice rang clear
Instructing me to think and hear,
"Consult your own heart ere you

pray:
What good have you performed to-
day?
God's choicest blessings are bestowed
On those who help him bear the load."

(Anonymous)

In our modern complex world
we are growing more and more
interdependent. As our lives be-
come more specialized we depend
to an increasing extent upon the
services performed by others.
Consequently, we must take in-
terest in each other. We need
each other and need the assur-
ance and feeling of security that
come with being needed. We all
hunger for the heartfelt and true
concern of our friends and neigh-
bors.

Manifesting a sincere interest
in the welfare of others means
more than giving worldly goods.
When we have a real concern for

another, we seek to build him up
in his own eyes and to make him
feel he^ important and needed.
We encourage him to noble en-
deavor, and constantly assure
him of our confidence in him and
of our friendship. Someone has
said, "there are more people in
this world hungering for kind-
ness, sympathy, comradeship,
and love, than are hungering for
bread." /f^^^-c^^^^^^O*^

Let us resolve today to speak
the kind v/ord, write the note of
appreciation, offer commenda-
tion for some worthy thing well
done, and give recognition and
approval to the efforts of others.
Countless opportunities are pres-
ent every day to show our neigh-
bor that we have interest and
concern for his well-being.

"I shall pass this v/ay but
once; any good thing therefore
that I can do, or any kindness
that I can show, let me do it now.
Let me not defer it or neglect it,
for I shall not pass this way
again" (Anonymous).

Autumn Raiment

Ethel Jacobson

Now with this hard frost,
Every seam and fold
Of our stark mountainside
Flames with gold.

To mark each hidden stream,
Long serpentines of trees
Embroider gilt and crimson
Traceries.

Now autumn comes, a ki

"^-'Arrayed as kings of old.^lj

,^^^p purple velvet shado\A/s^^

•^iN-ocaded. in gold- *^

»>*.■

•'" '■■'>.

mntu'

■ i

Winnifred C. Jardine
Discussion 3: Personal Attractiveness, a Factor in [Happiness

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

For Second Meeting, December 1964

Objective: To see the effect of our personal attractiveness
on our own and our family's happiness.

As everyone knows, what we are
inside reflects on the outside, and
conversely, how we look on the
outside affects the way we feel
inside.

When we are dressed approp-
riately— from the moment we get
out of bed in the morning until
we retire at night — our confi-
dence increases, our spirits
brighten, we are more efficient,
and we are happier. Our families
feel this and respond — feeling a
little more sure of themselves and
proud of us.

A decisive beginning to the day
on the part of mother can influ-
ence the attitude of the family.
If she is up and dressed, with her
hair combed, the day has defi-
nitely begun. She feels good be-
cause she is ''on top" of things,
and her family feels good because
she looks like she is "on top" of
things. In that home happiness
can rise with the sun.

(Three things to be worn as
little as possible are hair curlers,
housecoats or robes, and bedroom
slippers! )

Attractiveness begins with
cleanliness. Personal habits dif-
fer from country to country, de-
pending upon facilities, water
supplies, etc., but cleanliness is
fundamental and should be
achieved by whatever means. A
frequent bath not only keeps the
body clean and fresh, but bright-
ens the spirit and relieves fa-
tigue.

Clothing, too, should be kept
fresh and clean. White collars,
white gloves, scarves, and under-
wear should be laundered regular-
ly so they are spotless. Sponge
and press outer clothing as
needed, and keep shoes polished
and in good repair for good
grooming.

Mothers need to have the prop-
er clothing for their roles as
homemaker, hostess, and mother.
As with all things, there needs
to be a careful balance of mo-
ther's going without (as she so
often does) to provide more for
the children. She should take care
of her own needs sufficiently well,
to keep the family's pride in her

710

LESSON DEPARTMENT

appearance. It is important for
each family member to learn to
go without occasionally, enabling
all to share the family resources.

Homemakers should plan ward-
robes for around the house just
as they do for their social lives.
Comfortable and well-fitting
shoes for working about the house
can give a woman hours more
energy. Clothes that are simple
and loose-fitting not only are eas-
ier to wash and iron, but also
give the body freedom for stretch-
ing or kneehng.

A wardrobe should include ap-
propriate clothing for going out
casually in public — shopping, to
the library, and on errands.

It is important to our feeling
of well-being and happiness (and
to that of our families) to be
conscious of our appearance. We
should always look acceptable
before leaving home. This would
apply to dressing appropriately
for Relief Society meeting and
other Relief Society activities and
Church functions.

The Church has set standards
of dress to which mothers and
daughters should adhere. Coun-
sel was given to Relief Society
relative to standards of dress by
President Joseph Fielding Smith
and Elder Mark E. Petersen in
the General Relief Society Con-
ference October 1962.

President Smith advised: ''And
I think the Latter-day Saints
should not follow the fashions
and the immodesty of the world.
We are the people of the Lord.
He expects us to live clean, vir-
tuous lives, to keep our thoughts
clean and minds pure and faith-

ful in the observance of all his
other commandments. Why
should we follow the world, why
can we not be modest, why can't
we do the things the Lord would
have us do?"

Elder Petersen declared, ''Mo-
thers in Israel, as long as we turn
away from modesty in dress and
follow the way of the world in
style, just that long will we pay
the price in a breakdown of mor-
als among the younger genera-
tion."

By being particular both in
standards and neatness of dress,
we can set an example that might
change the habits of the neigh-
borhood, which in turn could
strengthen the attitude of the
community, which could build the
stature of a nation, which could
magnify the world.

It is a loving mother or grand-
mother who makes a special ef-
fort to pretty herself up before
the family comes. Though there
may have been children underfoot
all day, there should be a moment
to freshen up, to appear neat and
clean to greet homecoming family
members. This makes for a pleas-
ant remembrance for children to
tuck away in their memory chests
and attractive picture for a hus-
band to come home to.

Let us keep up our appearance
so the family can be proud of us.
After all, most of us spend the
greater part of our waking hours
at home and this is where we
ought to look our best. For it is
here the most important people
in the world — our families — will
be seeing us!

711

LITERATURE

The Individual and Human Values
as Seen Through Literature

Elder Bruce B. Clark
Lesson 3: Poetry of Faith in God and Man: Part 1

(Textbook: Out of the Best Books by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas,

Deseret News Press, Salt Lake City

For Third Meeting, December 1964

Objective: To show how spiritual values and faith in God
and man have been expressed through poetry.

Occasionally in the world of
literature there is a writer so gift-
ed and so wise that he seems to
speak with a voice of divine
authority. Such a writer was
William Wordsworth (1770-
1850), who, a century and a half
ago, created poems of such simple
beauty and such enduring truth
that their appeal and greatness
seem forever assured. If we Lat-
ter-day Saints take seriously the
Lord's commandment to seek
words of wisdom out of the best
books, we will do well to study
the poems of Wordsworth, for in
all literature there are few other
first-quaUty poets who shaped so
many religious and ethical truths
into works of art. As Samuel
Taylor Coleridge says, Words-
worth was "friend of the wise and
teacher of the good," who, in
Matthew Arnold's words, came
to a world of "doubts, disputes,
distractions, fears" and brought
stability through the "healing
power" of his poetry.

ODE: INTIMATIONS OF
IMMORTALITY

Wordsworth's poem best
known to Latter-day Saints is the
famous "Ode: Intimations of Im-
mortality from Recollections of
Early Childhood," for it is the
fullest and most beautiful expres-
sion in all literature harmonious
with the unique Latter-day Saint
doctrine of pre-existence, which
extends immortality in both di-
rections, not only forward into
post-mortality following death
and resurrection, but also back-
ward into pre-mortality before
birth. All Christian churches
recognize life after death, and
many Christian people have a
sort of inherent feeling that there
is life before birth; but The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints alone teaches as an
official doctrine that we mortals
existed as individual spirit chil-
dren with God our Father and
exercised our free agency for de-
velopment in a pre-mortal state.

712

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Wordsworth was not, of course,
a Latter-day Saint and perhaps
never heard of ''Mormonism,"
for, bom in 1770, he was an old
man when the gospel came to
England and he died in 1850,
when the Church was still very
young. But he might well have
been an inspired forerunner of
th« gospel when, in 1805, the
very year of Joseph Smith's
birth, he wrote:

Our birth is but a sleep and a for-
getting:
The soul that rises with us, our life's
star,

Hath had elsewhere its setting.

And Cometh from afar:
Not in entire forgetfulness.
And not in utter nakedness,
But trailing clouds of glory do we
come

From God, who is our home.

These eight lines come out of
the middle of the beautiful ''Im-
mortahty" ode. To understand
fully what Wordsworth is saying
we need to study the entire 204
lines of the poem. We need to
know that Wordsworth was en-
deavoring to lift his friend Cole-
ridge out of the despondency in-
to which Coleridge was plunged
because of the personal tragedy
of his life and because he could
no longer respond to the beau-
ties of nature around him, which
heretofore had been the source
of his creative inspiration. "I see,
not feel, how beautiful they are,"
said Coleridge in his sadly beau-
tiful poem "Dejection: An Ode."
Samuel Taylor Coleridge
(1772-1834) was not only Words-
worth's great friend but also a
brilliant poet and literary critic,
probably the most learned poet
of his generation. His skill as a
poet and his powers of the imagi-

nation were astonishing, and yet
his personal life was shattered by
an agonizing marriage failure,
years of excruciating physical
sickness, and a woeful lack of
self- discipline that threatened to
wreck him spiritually and men-
tally as well as physically. All of
this anguish is reflected in Col-
eridge's "Dejection: An Ode."
And Wordsworth's "Immortal-
ity" ode was written as a direct
answer to Coleridge's poem, es-
pecially to the central problem of
the poem — Coleridge's spiritual
despondency caused by a lack of
responsiveness to the inspiring
beauties of nature.

To understand Wordsworth's
poem we need to examine its
form. Structurally it is what we
call an "irregular ode." Each
stanza in number of lines, rhyme
pattern, length of lines, and met-
er within the lines is different
from every other stanza. Yet rhy-
thm. Thyme, sound, and image-
ry are at all times so expertly
controlled and so harmoniously
related to meaning that the re-
sult is a rich work of art — a
miniature symphony of sound
fused with a provocative essay of
meaning.

The poem is structurally divid-
ed into eleven stanzas, but in
idea-development it has only
three sections. The first four
stanzas comprise the first section,
in which Wordsworth agrees with
Coleridge that as we grow older
we can no longer respond spon-
taneously to the beauties of na-
ture as a child does. Then in
the next section, stanzas 5
through 8, Wordsworth endeav-
ors to explain why this is so : that
when we were young we were
close to God and hence close to

713

SEPTEMBER 1964

the creations of God in nature,
but that as we grow older the
''prison house" of mortaUty clos-
es around us and we seem to
grow apart from nature. But,
continues Wordsworth in the
closing section (stanzas 9
through 11), we should not
grieve over our loss of spontane-
ous joy in nature, for in the wis-
dom of maturity that gives us
thoughtful insight into the truth
of immortality we have "abun-
dant recompense" for all our loss:

What though the radiance which was

once so bright
Be now for ever taken from my sight,
Though nothing can bring back

the hour
Of splendor in the grass, of glory

in the flower;
We will grieve not, rather find
Strength in what remains behind;
In the primal sympathy
Which having been must ever be;
In the soothing thoughts that

spring
Out of human suffering;
In the faith that looks through
death,
In years that bring the philosophic
mind.

And so, through the contem-
plation of God-created beauty in
nature, has come a greater under-
standing of man in relation to
eternity.

Thanks to the human heart by which

we live,
Thanks to its tenderness, its joys, and

fears,
To me the meanest flower that blows

can give
Thoughts that do often lie too deep

for tears.

THE PRELUDE

Wordsworth's ''Intimations of
Immortality" ode is well known
in the Church. Most of his other
poems are, unfortunately, very

little known, yet in them are
ideas just as beautifully ex-
pressed and as harmonious with
gospel teaching as those in the
"Immortality" ode.

His greatest long poem is "The
Prelude," that massive and
unique autobiographical work
concerned with the "growth of a
poet's mind," as its sub-title in-
dicates. The poem is so long and
full that only brief passages can
be cited here; but it is so perti-
nent that not to discuss it would
be a mistake. Written in digni-
fied, stately, sonorous blank
verse, it is the fullest poetic treat-
ment in the English language of
how childhood experiences and
attitudes during the "seedtime"
of one's life gradually shape the
habits and personality and char-
acter of adulthood. A powerful
message on the importance of
proper environment and training
in childhood is implied through-
out this long poem, for, as Words-
worth says elsewhere, "The child
is father of the man." And out of
all the miscellaneous and some-
times discordant experiences of
life "the immortal spirit grows
like harmony in music."

In "The Prelude" we find one
of the most eloquent tributes in
all literature to the power of na-
ture to dignify and ennoble man :

If in my youth I have been pure in
heart.

If, mingling with the world, I am con-
tent

With my own modest pleasures, and
have lived

With God and Nature communing,
removed

From little enmities and low desires —

if in these times of fear.

This melancholy waste of hope o'er-
thrown.

If, 'mid indifference and apathy,

714

LESSON DEPARTMENT

And wicked exultation when good men
On every side fall off, we know not

how,
To selfishness, disguised in gentle

names
Of peace and quiet and domestic love
Yet mingled not unwillingly with

sneers
On visionary minds; if in this time
Of dereliction and dismay, I yet
Despair not of our nature, but retain
A more than Roman confidence, a

faith
That fails not, in all sorrow my sup-
port,
The blessing of my life — the gift is

yours.
Ye winds and sounding cataracts! 'tis

yours,
Ye mountains! think, O Nature! Thou

hast fed
My lofty speculations; and in thee,
For this uneasy heart of ours, I find
A never-failing principle of joy
And purest passion.

"The Prelude" goes on to talk
of the innate nobility that is
man's heritage, and of how, when
he conquers the base animal in-
stincts within himself, man can
move toward the potentiality of
godliness that is his, for "there's
not a man that lives who hath
not known his godlike hours."

In the remaining books of
"The Prelude," fourteen long
books in all, Wordsv/orth talks of
many further things that shape
one's life for good or bad, espe-
cially how faith in immortality
can lift one to nobility in mor-
tality.

I had inward hopes

And swellings of the spirit, was rapt
and soothed,

Conversed with promises, had glim-
mering views

How life pervades the undecaying
mind;

How the immortal soul with God-like
power

Informs, creates, and thaws the deep-
est sleep

That time can lay upon her; how on
earth,

Man, if he do but live within the light

Of high endeavors, daily spreads
abroad

His being armed with strength that
cannot fail.

And the conclusion of this
lengthy meditation on life and
the universe is

Faith in life endless, the sustaining

thought
Of human Being, Eternity, and God.

CHARACTER OF THE
HAPPY WARRIOR

Not so philosophically or artis-
tically rich* as "The Prelude"
and the "Intimations of Immor-
tality" ode but even more direct-
ly centered around an ethical
message is "Character of the
Happy Warrior," which is Words-
worth's fullest description of
what he felt man at his best
should be. In a narrow sense it
characterizes what a military of-
ficer ought to be but in a larger
sense is a portrait of an ideal
leader of men. Such an ideal

*Lack of artistic richness seriously lessens the poetic attractiveness of
"Character of the Happy Warrior." Most readers prefer poetry that communi-
cates through metaphors and other figurative, imagistic phrases. But the lan-
guage here tends to be direct and literal. The form is blank verse, but it is
more prosaic and "flat" than that of Wordsworth's great blank-verse poems such
as "Michael" and "The Prelude," or of such a poem as "Intimations of Im-
mortality." Indeed, a good case could be made for calling "Character of the
Happy Warrior" a prose essay in iambic pentameter rhythm rather than a gen-
uine poem. The work is included here not for its artistry of language but for
its loftiness of message.

715

SEPTEMBER 1964

leader is a man "whose high en-
deavors are an inward light that
makes the path before him always
bright," one who "makes his mor-
al being his prime care," and who
is

even more pure,
As tempted more; more able to en-
dure,
As more exposed to suffering and dis-
tress;
Thence, also, more alive to tender-
ness.

Such a man "labors good on good
to fix and owes to virtue every
triumph that he knows." And, if
he rises to a position of import-
ance, will do so "by open means"
only and remain there "on honor-
able terms" only. He is trust-
worthy and dedicated but also
humble and unworldly. He is a
man whose reasoned control of
himself is absolute and whose sole
motivation for achievement is the
common good, a man so wise and
stable that "through the heat of
conflict he keeps the law in calm-
ness made," a man who, though
destined to wrestle with great is-
sues, still "leans to homefelt
pleasures and to gentle scenes . . .
More brave for this, that he hath
much to love." The ideal leader is
finally he who

Plays, in the many games of life, that

one
Where what he most doth value must

be won:
Whom neither shape of danger can

dismay,
Nor thought of tender happiness

betray;
Who, not content that former worth

stand fast.
Looks forward, persevering to the last,
From well to better, daily self-surpast.

He is not concerned for fame;
indeed, he is indifferent to both

fame and obscurity. Rather his
concern is for an undeviating de-
votion to some good cause, and
he works unselfishly towards this
goal "in confidence of Heaven's
applause."

What a difference there would
be in the world if every military
leader, every civic leader, every
industrial leader, every religious
leader, every political leader had
these lofty rules of conduct stead-
ily in mind and followed them!
There is perhaps no higher code
of ethics recorded anywhere than
Wordsworth's except in the great-
est of all sermons spoken on a
mountain by the Savior of the
world. And fortunately, Words-
worth is consistent, even as Christ
was, in his insistence upon honor
in human affairs. For example, in
"Dion," a poem written late in
his life, Wordsworth further ex-
plorers ethics in leadership, speci-
fically the problem of whether a
good end ever justifies evil means
to attain that end, and concludes:

Him only pleasure leads, and peace

attends.
Whose means are fair and spotless as

his ends.

NOTE TO CLASS LEADERS:

Generally the lessons in this
new literature series will not con-
centrate on a single author or on
any "movement" in literature,
but instead will cover short works
(poems, stories, etc.) by several
authors, built around a central
theme, with emphasis on the
works themselves and on their
meaning and values. However, the
English poet William Wordsworth
is so great an affirmer of spiritual
values that the lesson for this
month centers on several poems

716

by him, as examples of the poetry
of faith.

In addition to the discussion
of Wordsworth given on these
pages, the ReKef Society Hterary
text contains other material on
Wordsworth, including a full
printing of the "Intimations of
Immortality" ode and ''Character
of the Happy Warrior." It also
contains an introductory discus-
sion stressing that although there
is much pessimism and negativism
in some works of literature,
through the centuries men of lit-
erature, and especially poets,
have traditionally been defenders
of man's faith and champions of
his spiritual ideals. A full discus-
sion of several poems by the great
Robert Browning is also included
in this section of the text (also to
be used for next month's lesson) ,
with supplementary discussions of
poems by William Blake, Emily
Dickinson, Francis Thompson,
Gerard Manley Hopkins, and
Edith Sitwell. If the literature
class leader desires, these supple-
mentary selections may be used

in the Relief Society lessons to
enrich this material on Words-
worth — as determined by the
special needs of the ward or
branch.

Thoughts and Questions for Discussion:

1. To what extent does the wisdom
of maturity serve as "abundant recom-
pense" for a loss of the spontaneous
joys of youth, as Wordsworth says in
"Intimations of Immortahty"?

2. To what extent do children have
intuitive knowledge of truth, as Words-
worth also says?

3. Discuss the meaning of the two
closing lines of "Intimations of Im-
mortality':

To me the meanest flower

that blows can give
Thoughts that do often lie

too deep for tears.

4. From the viewpoint of modern
psychology, discuss the meaning of
Wordsworth's line: "The child is fath-
er of the man." Does your experience
support this view of the relationship
of maturity to childhood?

5. Discuss the qualities identified
by Wordsworth as making an ideal
leader of men ("Character of the Hap-
py Warrior"). Are they too lofty to be
realistic? Do you know any leaders
who measure up?

No lesson Is planned for December in this department,
due to the holiday season.

717

BEAUTIFUL MUSIC

FOR LADIES
THREE PART VOICES

ABIDE WITH ME;

'TIS EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 25

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR— Berlin 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

HEAVENS ARE

TELUNG-Haydn 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen 25

LET ALL MY LIFE BE
MUSIC-Spross 30

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
for Joy— Stephens 20

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD, HEAR OUR
PRAYER-VerdI 20

..LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

PRAIRIE LULLABY-Rlch 20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Please send the music indicated
above.

□ On Approval D Charge
n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

llai|neslMliMic |

. 15 E. Itt South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

THE HOLY LAND

AND MIDDLE EAST

* Leaves October 8, just after LDS
Conference.

* 20 days of worry free travel!

* All Expenses Paid!

* Personally conducted all the way by
Franklin J. Murdock!

Send for your free brochure and
full particulars now

Murdock Travel, Inc.

14 South Main Street

Salt Lake City, Phone: 328-3161

Gentlemen:

Please send me my free brochure and
full particulars on The Holy Land and
Middle East Tour leaving Salt Lake City
October 8, 1964.

Nome

Address „

City Zone State

TyiwvdodL JjuwsiL,

14 South Main Street
Salt Lake City ~ 328-3161

HAWAII

Tours to October 12th

TOURS TO
OAKLAND TEMPLE

Preview and Dedication
October through November

TOURS TO THE
ROSE PARADE

in Pasadena, California
December through January

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 — AM 2-2337

Idoho Falls 522-2581

718

SPECIAL OCCASION SONGS

Vilate R. McAllister - "THE

VISITING TEACHER" - S.S.A

.25

Arline M. Scott - "MAGNIFY

YOUR OFFICE" - S.A

.25

"FORGIVEN" (John A. Widtsoe)
contralto solo

.25

"UPON YOU, MY FELLOW
SERVANTS" (Priesthood)

.25

Evylyn P. Shelton - "ODE TO A
MESSENGER" (Magazine)
S.S.A

.30

"MARY AND THE WOMEN

WEPT" - S.S.A

.30

"HUMILITY" solo or S.S.A

.30

Carol G. Gunn - "JUNE"
(James Russell Lowell)
S.S.A.

.30
.30
.30

"A TRIBUTE TO MOTHER"

S.S.A

"SOMEWHERE ALONG THE

WAY" S.S.A

Beverly J. Pond

"AS 1 GO ON MY WAY"

(Visiting Teacher) S.S.A

.30

Amelia D. Everett

"ANNIVERSARY SONG ' (R.S.)

.25

"GATES OF ETERNtTY ' (Temple)

.25

Postpaid from

VILATE R. McAllister

1365 East 4800 South
Salt Lake City, Utah 84117

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping olive the valuable in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Zone 1 and 2 55

Zone 3 60

Zone 4 65

Zone 5 80

Zone 6 90

Zone 7 1.05

Zone 8 1.20

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

WORLD'S FAIR

and

NEW ENGLAND AND
CANADIAN FALL TOUR

29 days — August 29 to September 26

LABOR DAY TOUR

3 days — September 5 to September 7
Includes Southern Utah's beautiful parks

OAKLAND TEMPLE PREVIEW TOUR

4 days — October 3 to October 6

Includes preview showing of Oakland

Temple and San Francisco

HAWAIIAN TOURS

October 17 to October 31

14 days in the Islands, 7 days

in the Outer Islands

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 99-8051

GOLD

MEDALLION

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Bvy now from your dealer

719

<^i^^

^o/i<mima/md

One Hundred Five

Mrs. Mary Ann Brown Clark
Provo, Utah

One Hundred

Mrs. Lucinda A. Pace Redd
Monticello, Utah

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Chloe D. Spencer
St. George, Utah

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Louisa Rattleye Nelson
Perron, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Elizabeth Duncombe Barker
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Flint House
Brigham City, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Lucy Smart Parkinson Lloyd
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Effie Ensign Merrill
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Lindsay Bennion
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Harriet Ellen Forbes Adams
Layton, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Stena Busk
Elsinore, Utah

Ninety- two

Mrs. Minna Mandelkow Kirchoff
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Caroline Charlotte Petersen

Larsen

Sandy, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Laura Martina Christensen

Watkins

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Ellen Melissa Rasmussen

Slaughter

Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Harriet P. Woodbury
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Harriet Emily Malin Pack
Sacramento, California

Mrs. Annie Hay Warburton
Lapoint, Utah

Mrs. Mary Ellen Wilkinson Bradbury
Bell Gardens, California

Ninety

Mrs. Nellie Osmond Hart
Pocatello, Idaho

Mrs. Sarah Hall Kinder
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Barbara Ellen Wildman Nessen
Howell, Utah

Mrs, Eltora Christensen Buchanan
Manti, Utah

Mrs. Magdaline Whimpey Glenn
Rigby, Idaho

Mrs. Augusta I. Casperson
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Adella Cowley Gibson
Salt Lake City, Utah

720

New . . .from Deseret Book

Relief Society Literature

Course Volume

OVTOF

BOOKS

iCE8.Cl>^^

.D ROBERT ''•

THOA^^^

elb^«

OUT OF THE BEST BOOKS

— An Anthology of Literature,

Volume I

(The Individual and Human Values)

by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas

Here it is ! The first in a series of
analyses of fine world literature.
Out of the Best Books, Volume I,
is the exciting, new Relief Society
course for '64-'65. Great literature
from the pens of men like Robert
Browning, William Wordsworth,
Robert Burns, Ralph Waldo Em-
erson, and many others comes to
life with more meaning in this
exciting volume. Here is a val-
uable addition to every LDS li-
brary !

Plus 15c Postage

COM P AN Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNL\

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple,

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Dear Sir: Enclosed please find $3.10 for
my copy of Out of the Best Books Volume I.

Money Order Q, CheckQ, I have an

account, please charge Q

Name

Address.
City

Zip State

Residents of Utah add 3V2% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

When Harold Needham bought his
life insurance, he didn't realize that
someday the cash value of the pur-
chase would help him to make a veiy
important investment.

F'or several years, Harold and Ruth
Needham looked for just the "right"
home for their family. It was to be a
one-time purchase, and nothing else
they did brought so much pleasure as
planning for it.

Then one day they found it —
exactly as they had dreamed! But
Harold hadn't saved enough for the
substantial down payment needed to
make buying the home a good invest-
ment.

Remembering his life insurance,
Harold called on his Beneficial agent
and found that he could borrow enough
to make up the balance.

Harold and Ruth bought their
home, thanks to "minute-man" Berje-
ficial Life service that put the needed
money right at their fingertips. It
helped them to understand fully how
very important life insurance can be.

Fmm the Beneficial Life ^/cs.
Alt names have been cfianged.

BENEFICIAL LIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. \.5_/ Salt Lake City, Utah

Oier 600 milium ilnllars of life insurance in farce.

JUL b3

-:/^---'*«

^; --H*«M^'-3

> ^«s,-?

m^mfSS^Wn'^^kti*:,'^ «

\^l^ !• <•

■^ ^jHYwS3

• W\-^5

^^^*

>«^;^^^^

^- {

.jA*-'..««»aw!ir-

ReHef Society Ma

ssons for January

Alberta H. Christensen

Autumn lingers in this sheltered valley.
Slowly, reluctantly, the remnant days
Release their opulence to loft and bin
From golden windrows, veiled in purple haze.
The sumac flaunts its panicles of fire
Beyond the first sharp frost. Along the lanes
The gold leaves quiver in the cooling air;
The oak is still aflame, though crimson wanes
In twig and branch, and songless orchards wear
The muted grace of autumn, having done
With bud and fruit, with petal and with leaf.
The paling asters proudly hold the sun.

Now, tranquilly the autumn takes its leave —

Ice-edged, the river's dwindling flow,

The marsh is still, and rain — a warning voice

Preparing fallow acres for the snow —

Gently reluctant, leaf by loosened leaf.

As gentle words prepare the heart for grief.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

Autumn in the Wasatch Mountains, Utah

Transparency by L. Paul Roberts

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Lane of Trees in Owens Valley, California
Photograph by Josef Muench

Dick Scopes
Mary Scopes

'/xm/{

Thank you for giving so much en-
joyment in our little Magazine. Just
this morning I picked up the June Mag-
azine and received a most wonderful
feeling, especially when I looked at the
sweet face of Sister McKay.

Mrs. James Heusser

Murray, Utah

I am deeply touched and made hap-
py by the beautiful cover of the July
Magazine. It brought to mind vivid
memories of the many years when I
lived on North State Street in Salt
Lake City, Utah. I have said many
times that my children were partly
reared on the Capitol grounds, and It
is true. The frontispiece picture "Spin-
ning the Threads of Time" and the
lovely poem "For a Grandchild," by
Dorothy J. Roberts are delightful.
Harmana S. Teerlink
San Jose, California

Thank you for your loving tributes to
mothers in your many beautiful articles
In the May issue. I thought of my own
mother as I read it through and wished
that I could express my feelings for
her as was so beautifully written. The
Magazine is like having a little visit
from my mother each month as it is a
gift from her and contains wisdom and
beauties and inspiration that seem to
be a part of mothers like mine.
Ellen June Barrus
San Jose, California

I would like to thank you for the
wonderful April short story "Please,
Not This One," by Merle E. Feriante,
I am sure all mothers have feared that
this might happen and have wondered
how they could accept it. I thank you
for the beautiful thought. As the mother
of four little daughters, ! am so thank-
ful for the Magazine and its thought-
promoting stories. I am enjoying the
serial "Your Heart to Understanding,"
by Hazel M. Thomson very much.
Mrs. Russell Nelson
Jerome, Idaho

I just had to sit down and tell you
how much I enjoy reading our wonder-
ful Relief Society Magazine — halfway
around the world. I can hardly wait
each month to get my copy — each
one with such lovely, inspiring lessons,
articles, stories, and poems. Hearing
about the Church throughout the world
surely warms the heart when you are
so far away from home.

Mrs. Zola Beais

Abadan, Iran

My wife is the Palo Alto Stake Relief
Society theology class leader, and we
study and enjoy the lessons together.
I have been reading parts of the Maga-
zine myself for years, and I feel that it
is an outstanding contribution to the
Church.

Leon Hartshorn,

Director

Institute of Religion

Palo Alto, California

I have been a member of this great
Church for fourteen years and have
since then enjoyed The Relief Society
Magazine and the wonderful stories
printed therein. I do not know how
many of the brethren read the Maga-
zine, but my wife says she doesn't
know whom the Magazine is for her or
me. I take it with me when I go to
my factory and on long trips and get
great spiritual enlightenment from it.
Hugh H. Nepier
Auckland, New Zealand

The poems In The Relief Society
Magazine are so inspiring. I especially
enjoy the poems of Alice Morrey Bailey,
which seem to lift me up. The Maga-
zine is very choice In all its aspects
and departments — a blessing to the
lives of Latter-day Saint women, as well
as to their families.

Alice Lowe Corbett

Salmon, Idaho

722

The riOli^f Society Magazine

Volume 51 October 1964 Number 10

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

724 So Grateful That You Taught Me Edith S. Elliott

735 A Scenic View of the Literature Lessons Vilate R. McAllister

746 They Joined the Church Because of Relief Society Maxine T. Grimm

754 Three of a Family Marvel M. Young

796 Point of View Is Important Leona Fetzer Wintch

1^1 Gleanings for the Harvest Season Celia Luce

Fiction

728 The Turn of the Wheel — Chapter 1 Mabel Harmer
739 "The Good Fountain" Joyce B. Bailey

General Features

722 From Near and Far

749 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

750 Editorial: Refinement in Relief Society Activities Louise W. Madsen
752 Retirements From the General Board

770 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker
800 Birthday Congratulations

The Home - inside and Out

755 Blessed Autumn Dorothy J. Smith

756 Tiny Sewing Kit Shirley Thulin

Ibl Celia Willden Jensen — Artist of Rugs and Quilts

758 The Cents-less Ghost Has Gone Genevieve Van Wagenen

761 The Day After Halloween Janice T. Dixon

764 Comparative British and American Measures Sandra M. Covey

766 Recipes From Scotland Kathleen S. Farnsworth

Lesson for January

777 Theology — Individual Responsibility as a Member and Missionary Roy W. Doxey
783 Visiting Teacher Message — "That Every Man May Improve Upon His Talent"
Christine H. Robinson

785 Work Meeting Lesson for January to appear in a later issue of the Magazine

786 Literature — Poetry of Faith in God and Man — Part II Bruce B. Clark
792 Social Science — The Function of Divine Law in Family Relations (Continued)

Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

721 Leaf By Leaf — Frontispiece Alberta Christensen

Why? by Linnie M. Findlay, 734; Beauty, by Rowena Jensen Bills, 738; Wind, by Evelyn
Fjeldsted, 745; Day in Late October, by Lael W. Hill, 748; The Golden, Golden Time, by
Christie Lund Coles, 753; Dew on a Peace Rose, by Judy Paget, 753; Requited, by Bertha
A. Kleinman, 760; Autumn Color After the Rains, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 763; Inspira-
tion From Zion National Park, by Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn, 785; Wood Duck on Water, by
Ethel Jacobson, 798.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Somt's. © l%4 by
the Relief Society General Board Associctien. Editoriol and Business Office: 76 North Main, Solt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 o yeor; 20c a copy, payable in od-
vonce. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bock numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered os second-closs matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utoh, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

So Grateful

That You

Taught Me

Edith S. Elliott

Member, General Board
of Relief Society

The quality of a nation is nothing more than the reflection of its
people, who in turn are formed into families. Someone has said,
"As the family goes, so goes the nation." Latter-day Saints have
the gospel of Jesus Christ in its fullness which teaches them proper
attitudes and gives direction for their development and exaltation.
The state of perfection that we reach is entirely up to each of us.
We are given our free agency. How grateful we should be that we
have a Heavenly Father who cares enough about us, his children, to
make the rules and regulations so clear, that, if followed, we can
return to him.

Latter-day Saints, as individuals and families, live in many
parts of the world and can be a nucleus in quality which can help
raise the standards of their community and nation. History has
shown that when a people are willing to live up to high moral prin-
ciples, their country forges ahead in all things good. We have also
known of "historical lows" when whole nations have been wiped out
because of the lack of proper demeanor on the part of their inhabi-
tants.

As parents, of course, we love our children. Every wise mother
and father have dreams and hopes for the development of their chil-
dren so that they will be prepared to meet life successfully. Many
parents have the satisfaction of having their children grow up into
well-adjusted, well-educated, intelligent, and much-loved individuals

724

so GRATEFUL THAT YOU TAUGHT ME

who make a wholesome and appreciable contribution to their fami-
lies and the communities in which they live.

Some parents have the opposite experience and suffer the heart-
ache of having to see their children in varying degrees of circum-
stances undesirable in fields of social acceptance, law, or order. The
sad part of this latter situation is that it may be too late to help.
The time for training and influence has passed. Then parents may
have the added remorse of realizing that they had not earnestly done
all they could do to guide, teach, and discipline their children prop-
erly.

The time to begin to teach proper deportment is when children
are very young, while their habits are being controlled and molded.
Your happiness, the children's happiness, and community happiness
are dependent upon how well you do your job.

As soon as God breathes the breath of life into a newborn baby,
parents take on the enormous responsibility of its development. The
baby doesn't come to you as a ''little adult," but helpless, dependent,
and yours for shaping. This is where love counts the most. Only
love can weather the time of discouragement when misunderstand-
ings arise.

A young nurse in one of our large hospitals has endeared her-
self to many mothers, doctors, and nurses because of her love for
babies. She worked in the delivery room and once, just bubbling over
with enthusiasm, she exclaimed, 'T have the most wonderful job in
the world, because I get the babies straight from God! I have the
opportunity of holding them in my arms and taking care of their
very first needs. It is a really humbling experience to care for one
of God's spirits so recently having left his presence. I hope I am
worthy of this blessing." This nurse is a wife and mother now, still
carrying on and applying the above thoughts with reference to her
own children. She senses her responsibility to care for them and
train them so that they may grow to be well-adjusted individuals.
One simple example of her training is never to allow her tiny children
to run or walk through the house holding a glass of water when they
have asked for a drink. She has taught them to sit on the floor,
drink what they want, and return the glass to her, thus avoiding the
hazard of spilling or breakage. She says, "If my children learn at
home that they must be careful in their activities, then they won't
be a nuisance when I take them to the home of my friends, nor an
embarrassment to me."

In Proverbs we read, ''Train up a child in the way he should go:
and when he is old he will not depart from it." Training should
begin as early as a child can comprehend what it is that he should
do. Parents should remember that a child's chronological, physical,
and mental age development may not all coincide. They must not
push his learning processes too fast, but continue on a level that a
child can reach, with challenges sufficient for continuing growth.
Most parents do quite well in developing their children physically
and mentally. However, there is too large a percentage who neglect

725

OCTOBER 1964

the training of manners and social graces which help to make their
progeny welcome in and acceptable to society.

Knowing the secret of putting every member of a group at ease
is a rare gift. This can be achieved only by conscientious and con-
tinuous training and learning. Home practice and home coaching
in speech and performance will pay large dividends.

It is a real thrill for parents when they hear someone say, "Your
child is so well behaved in Church" or "Your child is always welcome
in our home — he is such a gentleman." These are some of the
rewards for teaching courtesy and respect in daily activity. Courtesy
oils the wheels of association.

When we realize that children reflect the actions of parents, we
should always be on guard and set a good example in culture, refine-
ment, and politeness. We can't give any more help in these areas
than what we ourselves possess, so we should constantly be on the
alert toward self-improvement. No one can afford to be anything less
than a perfect lady or gentleman.

Courtesy, good manners, or politeness — whatever term we wish
to use — have played a most important part in international rela-
tions. Diplomacy among nations smooths out many tense and mis-
understood incidents. Ambassadors and government representatives
have to have had a strict training in ways and means of handling
people and incidents.

Politeness is just another term listed under the all-encompassing
heading love. If we love our fellow man enough, we will never do
anything to offend. We will seek always to be helpful to others and
aim to make the lives of relatives and friends as pleasant and re-
warding as possible — "Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and
the prophets" (Mt. 7:12).

Orientals have an engaging way of showing courtesy. They are
trained from birth to respect and show deference to parents, broth-
ers and sisters, older people, and those in authority. This they do
with no effort. It is just a part of them. This training has gone on
for generations. Gentle-mannered Orientals teach by example and
we can learn much from them. It is a joy to associate with persons
of good manners.

Our children should be taught to respect their elders. Mature
persons have had years of experience and knowledge which increase
with use and time. They can enrich the lives of young folks by their
example and teaching. Also people who hold positions of leader-
ship, management, or authority should have respect shown them.
In most cases they have arrived at their positions because they have
merited it, and young folks should show appreciation for the attain-
ment.

Our Latter-day Saint boys and girls should stand up when any
of the Church Authorities enter their group. Boys should arise when
a lady enters; hold the door for her; help her with her wraps; pro-
vide a chair; thus creating a climate of good will.

726

so GRATEFUL THAT YOU TAUGHT ME

Our girls should follow rules of etiquette which will create for
them an atmosphere of ''ease" and "know how."

A large percentage of our boys and girls will be called on mis-
sions in various parts of the world. Courtesy is one of the chief
ingredients for successful proselyting. Cleanliness, pleasant per-
sonality, interest in people, knowledge about their assigned field of
activity, knowledge of the gospel message, respect for authority,
dignified congeniality are all essential elements of good manners.

Parents should send their sons and daughters into the mission
field with all the training possible to meet their assignments and
with attributes and attitudes which will ultimately bring about the
successful fruition of their efforts. Missionaries reflect their home
training. As representatives of their home and Church, they need
all the fortification that parents and teachers can give.

Mothers, who usually spend more time with the children than
fathers do, could make it a point to teach and emphasize the rules
of behavior. Repetition is a significant factor in teaching. A mother
with several children should ask each one, in turn, how he would act
under a given circumstance. It could become a game and be great
fun. Different situations could be acted out. Children love stage
play. Father's help is always necessary whenever his time is avail-
able. But father's best teaching is by example. His kindness,
politeness, thoughtfulness, and helpfulness are all different shades of
courteous demeanor.

Parents could make up a list of courtesy projects for their fami-
lies and set a special time for their consideration and study. A
part of each Family Hour would be an ideal time for a well-organized
program with discussion and assignment as part of it. A list of
subjects might be provided to help each child feel at ease under cer-
tain general conditions. When a child makes a mistake the embar-
rassment he suffers sometimes is harder on him than pain. To teach
a child how to act on these general occasions will help him also to
adapt to related ones with poise and self-confidence.

Each parent's study list may be different, but some general sub-
jects to work on could be: politeness in the home, the neighborhood,
at church, at a party, at a picnic, out camping, in public places,
among friends, in school, table manners, manners on the telephone,
answering the door, greeting friends and strangers, and introductions.
There are, of course, many more. See how the list grows! There
is no phase of life but what the display of good manners can im-
prove. Children need to be taught and disciplined in the ways of
social behavior in order to protect themselves under trying and
awkward situations.

It is heartwarming to parents to see their child perform well
in the realm of courtesy and hear him say, 'T feel that I handled
what could have been an embarrassing situation quite well. Thanks
for your training. So grateful that you taught me."

NOTE: See also the Work Meeting Lessons for 1961-62 "Attitudes and
Manners," by Elaine Anderson Cannon.

727

Chapter 1

Wheel

Mabel Harmer

Spring had come early in Hei-
delberg. The gentle April breeze,
coming down from the moun-
tainside, brought a mingled fra-
grance of wood violets and pine.
Elsa paused in her quick walk-
ing long enough to tuck a stray
curl into the blue kerchief that
held her blond locks and then
hurried on.

She was glad that she had to
pick up the figurine from Frau
Schettler. It gave her a chance
to go by the great Central Sta-
tion and that was always worth
any extra time and energy. The
train from Munich would just be
arriving, and it was exciting to
see the people who had come. Be-

sides the tourists and students,
there were everyday folk like her-
self, except that they were for-
tunate enough to be able to trav-
el somewhere — anywhere.

Even to herself she could not
explain her ''wanderlust" — her
yearning to visit faraway places
— or not so far away. Her moth-
er often chided her, "For shame!
You live in one of the most beau-
tiful cities in the world — one of
the most romantic. Why can you
not be happy and satisfied here?"

'T am happy," Elsa agreed. "I
know that Heidelberg is beauti-
ful. It may be romantic, but not
for me — so far. Anyway, to be
content I must see other parts

728

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

of the world." She did not add
that her mother had never been
outside of Heidelberg, except
perhaps to Frankfurt, or to
Mannheim — a mere ten miles
away, and therefore was not the
best quahfied judge in the world.

She turned into the walk to
the Schettler home and lifted the
iron knocker. She hoped that she
would not have to wait. There
was just time enough to get to
the shop. She was relieved to
hear Frau Schettler's heavy tread
on the stairway. "Ah, it is you!"
she said, opening the door. "Do
come in. You will see that the
Hoop-la does not belong in my
room at all."

"I really haven't time," Elsa
replied. "It is quite all right, of
course. If you do not like this,
you are welcome to choose some-
thing else."

But no, Frau Schettler would
not let her go. Elsa must come
in and see the figurine on the
mantel. She quickly agreed that
the sprightly Hoop-la had no
place among the heavy orna-
ments that overloaded the room.

Frau Schettler took the figu-
rine and wrapped it in some tis-
sue paper. "Tell Herr Klopfer
that I will be in later this week.
And thank you for coming by."

Elsa took the package and hur-
ried away. Now she would have
time for no more than a glance
at the stream of people coming
from the station. A clock struck
the half hour. She would have
to hurry to get to the shop by
nine. Herr Klopfer was tolerant
of some things, but not tardiness.
It would be no use to explain
that she had been delayed by an
errand for the shop. He would

retort that she should have start-
ed earlier.

She walked down to Bismark-
platz. Everywhere there were
flowers. Pansies, with their in-
nocent, upturned faces, and tu-
lips, splashing the green with
their gay spring colors. She
turned on Hauptstrasse and
walked past the small garden
with the large trees — a part of
the University. Ordinarily she
would have paused to enjoy the
fragrance, but there was no time
for that now.

She saw the tall American sol-
dier standing in front of the
House of the Giant, gazing up at
the statue. As she tried to walk
by, he turned abruptly, knocking
the figurine to the pavement.

"Oh," she cried, raising both
hands to her cheeks and staring
in dismay.

"I'm sorry. I guess it's brok-
en."

"I'm sure it is," she replied
rather stiffly, stooping down to
pick up the package.

He tried to forestall her, but
she said, "No, thank you. I'll
get it." Her tone clearly im-
plied that he had done damage
enough.

"I'll pay for it, of course," he
said quickly. "How much?"

"I'm not sure. I'll have to ask
Herr Klopfer. I work in his gift
shop."

She started down the street
again, walking so swiftly that
she almost kept ahead of the
soldier in spite of his long stride.

"I'm glad you speak English,"
he said. "It will make it easier
to clear up this accident — I
hope. You say you work in a gift
shop?"

"Yes."

729

OCTOBER 1964

"My name is Clay Knowlton."
He hesitated, waiting for her to
speak, and after a brief pause,
she said, "I am Elsa Breinholt/'

"I have just arrived here," he
went on. "That's why I was
gazing so intently. But I guess
that I don't have to try and see
everything the first day. I'm
hoping to get up to the castle
soon. This sure is a fascinating
city."

"Yes."

"I'll likely be stationed here
for two years. I guess that I can
see a lot in that time."

Elsa merely nodded, and neither
spoke again until she said, "This
is the shop. Herr Klopfer will
be in. He always comes early."

He followed her inside and
half smiled as the grizzled old
gentleman looked first at the
girl and then significantly at the
clock. "It was all my fault," he
began. But Elsa interrupted,
saying, "Herr Klopfer does not
speak English. I will have to
explain."

She did so quickly and then
turning to Clay said, "It will
be twelve dollars."

"Uh, thanks. That's not at
all bad. I thought it might be
two or three times that much."
He brought out his wallet and
extracted the bills. "American
money okay?"

"Yes, indeed." Elsa smiled for
almost the first time since their
encounter.

She handed the money over
to Herr Klopfer and then went
to a rear room to remove her
coat and scarf. When she re-
turned the soldier was still there.

"Mind if I look around a bit?"
he asked. "You sure have a lot
of nice stuff here. Miss Breinholt.

I'll be wanting some things to
send home. My kid sister would
sure go for these cute little . . . ."

"Hummels," Elsa told him.
"Yes, they are interesting."

He looked around for a few
minutes longer and then said,
"Well, thanks a lot. I hope that
I run into you again."

Both laughed, and after he
had left Elsa began her daily
task of dusting the figurines.

"A fine looking young man,"
observed Herr Klopfer.

"Yes. He has just arrived. He
said that he would be back —
but, of course he won't."

"Why do you say that?"

"He'll soon find that he can
buy anything that we have at
the PX on the Base — so why
should he come back here?"

"I can think of one very good
reason," replied Herr Klopfer,
his blue eyes twinkling.

Elsa merely shrugged and
went on with her work. Just the
same, when the first customer
came in, she was greeted with
a cheerier smile than was usual.

Each morning after that, as
she passed the House of the
Giant, she glanced up at the
statue on the third story and
wished she could ask him if the
tall American had been by that
way again. She rather thought
she would not have minded "run-
ning into him" providing she
was not carrying any figurines.

On Sunday she joined her
mother and younger sister Maria,
in their long walk to the branch
chapel. Since the mother was
not a fast walker, they had to
start early, but no one minded
in the lovely spring weather.

As they came near, they saw
some of their German friends

730

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

arriving on foot, or on their
bicycles. The Americans, who
mostly came from the military
base, and met upstairs, came in
their automobiles.

"When I ride to church it will
be in a car," announced Maria.

"Good," said her mother.
"Then you need not bother to
save any longer for that bicycle
you have been wanting."

"Oh, yes, I shall want both,"
answered Maria airily.

They smiled and spoke greet-
ings to the members going inside.
Just beyond the chapel door
Brother Horning, the branch
president, met them and said,
"Here is a newcomer I want to
introduce. Brother Karl Ernst
has just come here from
Munich."

They shook hands with the
beaming young man and greeted
him happily. A new member was
always most welcome — especial-
ly one who held the Priesthood
and could help with the ordi-
nances in the branch.

Later, when the service was
over, Karl walked out into the
foyer with them. "When did you
arrive?" asked Elsa.

"Only Thursday."

"Then you have not yet found
time to learn whether or not you
will like it here."

"Indeed, I have! This is the
most beautiful city I have ever
seen. Like is not nearly a strong
enough word. Everything is com-
ing along so well. Already I have
a place to stay — and the prom-
ise of work. It is almost too good
to believe."

"Yes, it is wonderful here.
No one could want anything
better," said Sister Breinholt
with a meaningful look at Elsa.
Then, suddenly, "Perhaps you

would honor us by coming home
to dinner."

"Yes, indeed, if I do not im-
pose upon you."

"Not at all." She took Maria's
arm and started out, leaving
Karl to follow with Elsa. They
had just started to leave when
Elsa glanced up the stairway
and saw the American soldier
coming down. In her surprise she
hesitated long enough for him
to catch up with them.

"Well, if this isn't luck," he
exclaimed. "You didn't tell me
that you are a Latter-day Saint."

"You didn't ask," smiled Elsa.
"And I could say the same of
you."

She introduced Karl, stating
that he had arrived that week
from Munich.

"Wonderful!" exclaimed Clay.
"I hope that you like it here as
much as I do!"

Garl, whose knowledge of Eng-
lish was very limited, answered
with a broad smile and an en-
thusiastic "Jawohl!"

They all said goodbye and
walked outside where Sister
Breinholt and Maria were wait-
ing. The four of them started to
walk down the street, but had
gone less that a block when an
auto drew up to the curb and
Sergeant Knowlton leaned out.
"How about a Hft?" he called.
"There's just room for the five
of us."

Elsa might have declined, but
Maria answered, "Oh, yes! We
were just hoping for a ride,"
and started at once for the front
seat. The others stepped in the
rear and Elsa introduced her
mother and Maria to Clay
Knowlton and gave him their
address.

731

OCTOBER 1964

"You have done very well to
acquire an auto so soon," Elsa
said.

"I haven't," he answered
cheerfully. ''This was borrowed
for the day from a buddy who
would rather sleep than go to
church — the poor misguided
soul. Anyway, I'm glad that it was
he and not I who stayed at camp.
Coming to church was a real
thrill. I understand that the men
in our corps helped out a little in
the building."

"Yes. More than a little. They
were a great help. And we have
been so happy to have them for
our neighbors ever since."

They arrived at the modest
Brienholt home much too soon
for everyone. For a moment Elsa
was afraid that her mother, or
even Maria, might invite the
American also to stay for dinner.
But they merely thanked him
heartily for the ride and said
goodbye.

Elsa soon learned that she
need not have worried about her
mother offering any entertain-
ment to the American. Her in-
terest was all in Karl.

He proved to be an entertain-
ing as well as a highly apprecia-
tive guest. He told them of the
branch in Munich and how it
had grown since the end of the
war. "We also enjoy the help and
companionship of the Ameri-
cans," he said. "It is wonderful
that we can all be friends again."

"Yes," agreed Sister Brienholt.
"Life is good now. Compared to
many places, it has always been
good here. Our beautiful city is
much as it was even before the
war. And there is work for every-
one. Maria is employed at a
typesetting plant. Elsa has a
good job at a gift shop."

Carl's face lit up. "Yes, it is
true there is work for everyone.
No sooner did I arrive than I
was offered a job. I repair type-
writers."

"That is fine!" Sister Brein-
holt was all smiles. "And the
more you see of our city, the
better you will like it. You must
go up to the top of Konigstuhl.
I will pack a lunch and Elsa will
be glad to show you the wonder-
ful view of the city and the
valley."

Elsa blushed. She hoped that
Karl could not read her mother's
intentions as easily as she could.
Here was a fine young man —
handsome, and a member of the
Church. He would make a good
husband for her daughter. Then
she would forget her foolish no-
tions of wanting to travel to
other places — including Ameri-
ca. It was all quite providential.

"You are off work by five to-
morrow — are you not?" she
asked Elsa. "Maria can bring
down the lunch and it is close to
the funicular railroad. You
could meet Elsa there at the
shop, perhaps?"

Elsa was speechless at this
blatant arranging, but Karl was
not. "Yes, indeed," he agreed,
his smile lighting up his face
again.

They all walked back to the
chapel for sacrament meeting
that evening, and Elsa forgot
her annoyance with her mother
in the sweet spirit of the meet-
ing. As she sat at the organ play-
ing the final hymn, she glanced
down and thought. Mother is
right. No one should want any-
thing better than what we have
here.

The next evening Maria ap-
peared at the shop at ten min-

732

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

utes of five. Karl came almost
immediately behind her. As they
left and she handed him the
lunch basket, he said, "Surely
this is not just for two!"

"I could join you," said Maria
quickly. Then, with a mischie-
vous grin, she added, "But I
won't."

They both walked over to the
funicular railroad. Elsa wondered
if Karl had the money for the
ride and suggested, "We could
walk up, you know. It isn't such
a hard climb — and it's a lovely
evening."

"Oh, no! I want to try this
straight-up railroad," he replied.
"Perhaps, if it is still light
enough, we can walk down."

He bought tickets and they
settled themselves in the straight-
up railroad car. It took only a
few minutes to reach the top,
and from there they took a path
along the side of the mountain
until they came to a lovely spot
where there was a clear view of
the river and the valley below.

"Will this do?" asked Elsa.

Karl took a deep breath. "Ah,
this would do to stay forever!
Never have I seen so much
beauty."

"We can't very well stay
forever," she replied, smiling,
"Although, from the looks of
this lunch, that is what Mother
had in mind. However, we can
come back again."

"Oh, I do hope so. I hope that
we can come often."

Elsa laid papers on the grass
and the snowy cloth over them.
She drew forth sandwiches made
from crusty rolls and leftovers
from yesterday's meat. There
were pickles, cheese, and some
small fancy pastries.

They ate almost in silence. Be-
low the Neckar River wound its
way through the lush valley to
join the Rhine. The green of the
mountainsides was broken near
the base by the spacious grounds
and dull red battlements of the
ancient castle.

"You were very fortunate
during the war," observed Karl.
"Your city was not hurt."

"Yes," Elsa agreed. "In that
we were fortunate."

"In other ways — not so
much?" he asked gently.

"I was too young to remember
much about it. We lost our
father. Maria does not remember
him at all. He was a good and
kind man."

"Yes. It is well to remember
always the good — and to have
the good to remember." Turning
to look down at the Neckar
again, he said, "I should like to
take a trip some day up the river.
It must be most enchanting."

"Yes," Elsa agreed. "But I
want to go the other way. I
want to go down where the
Neckar joins the Rhine and then
on to the ocean."

"And then . ! . ?"

"Oh, on across the ocean, of
course."

"And on around the world and
back to Heidelberg," he went on,
as if it were all a fantasy.

"Of course," she answered
lightly.

After finishing lunch, they
walked up the path a short
distance. Then Elsa said, "If we
start now, we can take one of the
roads back to town. It is a de-
lightful walk — when one is going
downhill."

"Then let us go." He stopped
where they had lunched and
gathered a dozen small stones.

733

OCTOBER 1964

Then he put them in a little
heap.

''What in the world is that
for?" she asked.

"To mark the spot — the most
beautiful in the world. So that
we can find it when we come
again."

"And do you think the stones
will stay? The first small boy
who comes along will use them
to toss down the side of the
mountain."

"So? Well, it does not matter.
It is marked well enough up
here." He tapped his forehead.

Elsa smiled and started down

the path. Before they reached
town, the first lights had begun
to flicker. They lit up the Old
Bridge above the dark river and
an occasional building at the
University, where some students
were still at work.

Karl reached for her hand
and his grasp was warm and
sure. There was strength and
stability in this man. She glanced
down at the river where the
boats were floating slowly down
towards the Rhine and withdrew
her hand. Her heart was in one
of those boats — floating down
towards the Rhine.

(To be continued)

Why?

Linnie M. Findlay

Earth's gift of life is rich and full
Free given, not yet earned;

Some time to hear earth's wisdom,
To ponder lessons learned.

The call to share in freedom's light,
The reaching up for truth,

The growth of giving service,

The charge of leading youth.

The comfort of a place called home.

Warm joys of family.
Familiar soil where flowers grow,

A garden and a tree.

Bewildered by earth's generous gift
That grows from year to year —

Stretch wide my understanding
Of my full purpose here.

734

A Scenic View of tite

Literature Lessons

Vilate R. McAllister

"You'll find the lesson previews
in the June issue of the Maga-
zine,'' said the president of the
Relief Society, "in case you want
to get started on them this sum-
mer. And thank you so much.
I am sure you will thoroughly
enjoy conducting the literature
lessons."

I saw her to her car, then
returned to the living room and
sat down, completely over-
whelmed. "What is the matter
with me? I should have told her
I couldn't do it. Surely she
could have found someone more
qualified than I, someone whose
education is not so limited, and

who doesn't tremble in fear be-
fore a group of people."

But she had been so sure it
was inspiration that led her to
me and, after all, I do have plenty
of time, a boon not everyone en-
joys. "It will be a matter of lots
of study," I told myself, and went
in search of that June issue.

I read the preview, consisting
of a short introduction and a list-
ing of the subject each month,
together with the objective for
each lesson. A feeling came over
me that I recognized as from a
past experience. It was the feel-
ing I had when I first came to
Salt Lake City, and, having been

735

OCTOBER 1964

informed that the east side of
the city is rimmed with canyons,
whose streams furnish water for
the thirsty valley below, had been
driven around Wasatch Boule-
vard, past the mouths of seven
or eight canyons, each one being
named as we came to it. A
glimpse, surely, but only a
glimpse of the wonders in store
for me when I should come to
drive into the canyons, explore
them, and make them mine. I
could hardly wait for the July
issue, so I could ''drive" into
that first lesson.

Finally it arrived, and I turned
immediately to the lesson, some-
thing I had never done before.
Avidly I read it, and again ex-
perienced a nostalgic feeling, the
emotions I had on my first drive
into Big Cottonwood Canyon. I
remembered the exhilaration, the
fresh air, the sunshine, the crags
and forested slopes, the gurgling
stream, the winding road with a
fresh vista at every turn. With
slight variations, I had experi-
enced the same never-to-be-for-
gotten thrills, as I had opportun-
ity later to visit each canyon in
turn. But I knew that first drive
had not prepared me to be a
guide to others on a scenic trip,
any more than the first cursory
reading of the lesson prepared me
to guide a roomful of Relief
Society sisters into the joyous ex-
perience I felt was in store for
them.

Since it seemed a moment for
profitable meditation, I allowed
myself to go back into my later
experiences with the canyons. I
had met an artist, who had point-
ed out to me the magnificence of
certain peaks, the changing lights
and seasons, the shadows of the

forest, the picturesqueness of
small scenes along the stream,
with the overhanging boughs and
churning water. On another oc-
casion, a naturalist had called my
attention to various and numer-
ous flora and fauna, all pursuing
the purposes of their creation
scarce observed by man. He iden-
tified a rare bird call, which I
learned to recognize for myself.
He showed me wild flowers, which
sent me to the library for fasci-
nating books on the subject. A
geologist interpreted the various
formations and their history as
he read it, and gave me helpful
pamphlets. A philosopher-poet
quoted Wordsworth and Bryant
and Edna St. Vincent Millay.
A historian told me of prehistoric
people who roamed the canyon,
and of early-day happenings. The
Mormon pioneers had carved
crude trails where now were ex-
cellent roads. They had held
celebrations here. They had
hauled granite from these ledges
under almost impossible condi-
tions, to build their temple. Once
many mills dotted these streams
from which they drew power to
make flour, paper, lumber prod-
ucts, and other things to help
conquer the wilderness. An agri-
culturist told me of the wealth
that came from the diverted
streams to the farms below.
These and many more experi-
ences had added to the richness
of my acquaintance with the
canyons, which gradually came to
be a part of me, and I finally was
able to take my visiting friends
there, and give them much more
than just a quick glimpse of the
scenic drive.

As I reflected on these things,
a flash of inspiration almost con-

736

A SCENIC VIEW OF THE LITERATURE LESSONS

sumed my being. I realized that
if I wanted to make these lessons
mine, I must do a great deal of
individual study.

To my joy, as I got into it,
I found that at leadership meet-
ing I could talk with others who
were filled with enthusiasm and
the desire to communicate, in-
cluding a well-qualified stake
class leader. I discovered that
there were lectures I could at-
tend, classes I could take. In my
children's old history books were
chapters of refresher historical
background. Their high-school
literature books had interesting
comments and questions on the
writings. Use of my dictionary
gave me fresh understanding of
words I had been slipping over
for years. Library shelves con-
tained critical essays that
revealed to me qualities in the
literature I would not have recog-
nized with my limited back-
ground. Paperbacks abounded
to furnish inexpensive copy and
supplements. At lectures and
classes I made friends among
people who were fulfilling a like
calling to my own, and used the
telephone to exchange ideas with
them. To keep me on the track,
there was supplied at the leader-
ship department meeting the
outline from the General Board,
directing me to the points of
greatest value to the sisters, and
the Generaf Board instruction
that all supplementary material
used must support the objective
of the lesson. This served as the
control in utilizing supplementary
material.

As each Magazine came, I
familiarized myself with the les-
son in that issue, and found that
everywhere I turned were quotes

from the authors, or articles
about them. This started a col-
lection of tear sheets, which
included pictures. This supple-
mented the visual aid kits avail-
able to me from the B. Y. U. At
our leadership meeting we all
brought our visual aids and eval-
uated them to be sure we would
not use too many.

I was soon so wrapped up in
literature that I considered
months in advance how I would
present each lesson: this one a
panel discussion, that one an
"interview" with an impersonated
author, who would help with the
reading of the poems. At another,
two or three sisters, with special
dramatic ability, could present a
skit, which would bring out the
salient facts about an author,
and dramatize parts of his work.
A song would present itself to
my notice, perhaps in the middle
of the night, that would be just
right to begin the lesson, or more
often to close it.

I set up little private objectives
of my own, such as imparting to
others the keen joy and satisfac-
tion I found in delving into the
hearts and minds of the articu-
late people of other times and
places. Or to help the mothers
to encourage their children to de-
velop a love of reading and a dis-
crimination in reading matter. Or,
again, I could see where a certain
sister might derive help for her
problems by preparing a certain
bit of inspiring material.

As I prepared each lesson, I
went back to the Magazine, and
reread it time after time, and
found that each reading brought
renewed understanding and dis-
covery of richness and meaning
I had missed before. Now I was

737

OCTOBER 1964

really bringing something of my-
self to it. The lessons, like my
canyons, were coming alive with
all sorts of fascinating facets and
possibilities.

As the president had foretold,
I found myself thoroughly enjoy-
ing my class, so thoroughly that
the members of my family often
goodnaturedly commented that
''Mom eats and sleeps and
breathes literature." Which is

probably true. But how else can
one make it truly a part of one-
self, to the point where, after a
lesson, some of the sisters express
a desire to get hold of a precious
book and read more? That, dear
sisters, is the goal, the dream, and
the crowning reward of being a
literature leader, and makes
any amount of effort splendidly
worthwhile.

)

^ Beauty

Rowena Jensen Bills

Beauty lies in dew-filled roses,
Mystery of violets kissed by rain,
Nostalgic summer moon imposes
Along a magic lover's lane.

Beauty lies in the mind matured,
In the loneliness our memories fill.
In patience that has long endured.
And in the humility of a tempered will.

Beauty lies in the hush of sorrow,
Music of laughter, the brink of tears.
Beginnings of gold-dawned tomorrows,
And in the passing of love-shared years.

738

The Good Fountain

Joyce B. Bailey

Don and Rita drove in silence,
both of them staring without see-
ing the shadow and sunhght mix-
ing in dappled green on the trees
in the canyon. Rita glanced cau-
tiously at her husband. His jaw
was set, and she knew the hurt
in his face was real.

If only he weren't so stubborn.
Now he has ruined our vacation
right at the beginning, she
thought. We'll be miserable the
whole week. Pursing her lips, she
turned her head to look out the
window.

The mountains reached above

them, massive and breathtaking
in their cotton-cloud dresses. The
road ahead of them curved and
twisted in daring fashion against
the sides of the jutting rock. Don
was driving expertly, as he always
did, but she held her breath as
he pressed his foot down on the
accelerator, whirling them around
curves, blurring the thick stands
of pine trees, and pressing her
against the side of the car.

She opened her mouth to say
something to him, but she
changed her hind. Let him drive
faster if it made him feel better.

739

OCTOBER 1964

She was not going to give in on
this thing. Even Don himself
had admitted, time and again,
that it was risky to stop for hitch-
hikers along the road.

"You're just asking for trou-
ble," Rita had said only last
week when Don stopped to pick
up a shabbily dressed man on the
freeway.

"My car broke down," the man
told them, indicating the fender-
less clunk at the side of the road,
and Don had given her that
"Aren't you ashamed?" look.

"Well, he could have been a
robber!" she argued defensively,
after they let the man off at a
garage.

"But he wasn't." Don grinned
at her, then, and they laughed
together.

This was different. They were
on their vacation. Don only had
a week, and Rita didn't want to
spend it picking up hitchhikers.
They were going to Lake Dorn,
and their two-seater sportscar,
Don's first anniversary surprise,
was loaded with camping gear
and sleeping bags. There just
isn't room for any extra passen-
gers, she thought, as the little
car sped up the canyon to the
high mountain lake.

"Honey?" said Don tentative-
ly. He looked at her quickly.
"Honey, I know it's risky to stop
for hitchhikers. All I said was
'What would we do if we had a
breakdown or an accident or
something? What if no one would
stop for us? Isn't it the chari-
table thing to stop and offer aid
when someone needs it?"

"I just don't want to talk
about it. We aren't going to break
down or have an accident, so it's
pointless to talk about it. Be-
sides," she said, after a pause.

"we'd never know if the trouble
was real or only pretended."

"Honey, I'm sure the Lord
would let us know in some way.
You know the scripture in Mo-
roni about the good fountain. It
can't bring forth bitter water."

"No, I don't remember it, and
I don't want to discuss it."

"You're being very stubborn,
Rita," he said seriously. A smile
suddenly erased his frown. "But
let's not let it upset our good
time. All right?"

"All right." Rita smiled back.
"I hope we make the lake before
dark. I'm starved!"

"Can you cook in the dark?"
They both laughed. Everything
was fine again, almost. Rita felt
her spirits lift, and the feel of the
road turning under them and the
fresh smell in the air made her
want to sing. She started to
hum, and soon she and Don were
singing a hymn. "Lead, kindly
Light, amid th' encircling gloom;
Lead thou me on. . . ."

The afternoon sun through the
windshield made Rita drowsy.
She slept for awhile, with her
head on her arm. A thumping
jolt shook her to a sitting posi-
tion.

"What's the matter?"

"A bad hole in the road. The
car's all right, but it looks like
some rough road ahead — and
dusty. Better roll up your win-
dow."

Don slowed the car and eased it
into a rugged dirt section. "That
sign we saw said there was con-
struction for five miles. We're in
for a hot, bumpy ride." Don
rolled his own window up, and
the little car bucked and humped
over the roughly graded road.
"Don! What's that?" Rita

740

THE GOOD FOUNTAIN

straightened in the seat. In the
swirhng dust ahead of them, a fig-
ure waved frantic arms. A car
was parked by the roadside.

''Somebody's in trouble." Don
looked at Rita. ''Shall we stop?"

She bit her lip. The figure in
the road was a woman dressed in
a denim suit. She really did ap-
pear to be distressed, but what if
it were a trick? Don was slowing
down, but still he glanced at her,
waiting for some change of ex-
pression.

"We have to stop," said Rita,
finally, and Don pulled off the
road behind the parked car. The
woman ran to Don's side of the
car and leaned against it, breath-
ing heavily. Rita could see that
she was an older woman with
streaks of white in her hair. She
looked very tired.

"Thank you for stopping. My
husband's up there. . . ." She
pointed upward to an outcrop-
ping of jagged boulders above the
line of trees. "He's hurt, and I
can't drive to go for help."

At her words, Don looked in-
quiringly at Rita.

"I'll stay here," she said. "I'm
not much for climbing." He got
out of the car and started
through the brush at the side of
the road. The woman followed
him.

Rita sat in the car, watching
them scramble over loose rocks
and gravel, pushing aside clinging
brush, until they disappeared
down the incline.

"This ought to delay us an
hour or more," she said to her-
self, feeling the bitterness catch
in her throat. "And all because
Don has to be charitable! 'Char-
ity begins at home.'" She said the
oft-repeated words aloud. Begins
at home. Yes, perhaps it does.

She thought of the passage from
Moroni Don had mentioned. She
did recall it now.

"For behold, a bitter fountain
cannot bring forth good water;
neither can a good fountain bring
forth bitter water." She remem-
bered, too, Moroni's message at
the end of that chapter. Charity,
the pure love of Christ. The bit-
terness drained away and she
thought of the woman — she had
such tired, desperate lines in her
face.

With sudden decision, Rita
opened the car door and went to
the edge of the road. There were
no cars in sight in either direc-
tion, but a thick layer of dust
hung in the air, choking her and
coating the leaves with a fine cov-
ering. The sun pressed hotly on
the top of her head.

I can't wait here, she thought.
I'll roast to death. The man
might really need help.

She followed the trail of broken
twigs and crushed undergrowth
down a steep slope, to the edge
of a tiny streamlet. She jumped
across it and looked for a sign to
tell her where the others had
gone. The trees whispered in a
delicate, cooling breeze, but she
could see no trace of her husband
and the woman. She felt a sud-
den panic and struggled to over-
come it. Silly! she thought. If
I just look carefully, I'm certain
to find where they have gone. She
studied her quiet surroundings,
straining to see into deep shad-
ows. Perhaps I can see a foot-
print or something, she thought.
The ground beneath her feet was
hard and dry, rippled with rock.
Then she saw the dangling finger
of a bent twig, swaying slightly,
as if it were pointing the way.

741

OCTOBER 1964

She went closer to the tree, and
in the soft earth beneath it, she
could see the imprint of Don's
canvas shoe. Sighing with relief,
she pulled her way past the tree
and started up the incline.

Above her nearly a hundred
feet were the boulders where the
injured man lay. Rita could see
nothing of her husband or the
woman. She began pulling her-
self up the side of the canyon
wall, digging her shoes into the
dirt and carefully testing each
branch and twig before she al-
lowed it to hold her full weight.
Before she had gone ten feet,
perspiration was running down
her face, and her blouse was
smudged and streaked with dirt.
She stopped for a moment to
wipe her face with her hand. How
could that woman have climbed
this slope? Rita was young and
strong, but her muscles were taut
and trembling with exertion. A
few feet above her the hillside
became more rocky, with less
brush, and the going was easier.

Now, above her, she thought
she heard Don's voice. She gazed
up, but a large, angled piece of
granite obstructed her view. Im-
patiently, she tried to pull her-
self up over the rock. Her hand-
hold slipped, and she dropped off
the rock and fell heavily on her
leg.

Stunned, she sat, not knowing
quite what to do. Her ankle
throbbed violently and made her
gasp with pain.

''What a stupid thing to do!"
she said aloud. When the pain
subsided a bit, she wiggled her
toes. Finding no increase in pain,
she moved to get her weight off
the leg. She tested her ankle
gingerly. It was all right. Thank
goodness! She had bruised the

outside of her foot on a sharp
rock. Her leg was able to hold
her up, so she dusted herself off
and started upward again.

The voice was louder now, and
she called to Don.

"Rita? What are you doing
down there? I thought you were
going to stay in the car." She
heard him scrambling down the
rocks above her. He appeared on
the rock from which she had fal-
len and jumped down to her.

"What are you doing here?
You aren't the hiking kind, re-
member?"

"I'm not," she agreed, still feel-
ing the bruise on her ankle. "But
I couldn't just sit there. Besides,
I thought I might be able to
help."

"Well, I'd have trouble getting
him down alone. I'm going to
have to go for help. Can I count
on you to look after them? Mrs.
Harding doesn't seem too well,
either." She nodded her head.
Go for help? That will take
hours, Rita thought. Precious
hours of our vacation time. Pre-
cious hours of the man's life, too,
she reminded herself, and she
climbed after Don's vanishing
figure.

Mr. Harding lay on a ridge of
granite, amid piles of loose rocks
and earth. Don boosted his wife
the last few feet over the ledge,
and she felt alarm and fear at the
sight of the man's face. It was
covered with dried blood, and
bits of dead leaves and dirt clung
in hardened clumps. The skin be-
neath was gray. Mrs. Harding
sat at his head with her hand on
her husband's shoulder, looking
as if she might faint at any mo-
ment. Rita went to her and took
her arm.

742

THE GOOD FOUNTAIN

"Don is going to go for help,
Mrs. Harding." The woman
looked up at her, not seeming to
understand. "I'll stay here with
you until he brings someone
back. Everything will be fine."
As she heard herself say the
words, she felt a quiver of un-
certainty. Everything will be
fine, you hope.

The afternoon sun was rapidly
sliding behind the tops of the
mountains, the breeze that so
gently brought relief from the
heat of the road now chilled the
waiting women. Shadows reached
at them with dark hands. What
if Don didn't return before it
grew dark? Rita was not at all
sure she could keep calm. Mrs.
Harding had not spoken since
Don left, and she had given up
trying to converse with her.

She jumped at a strange sound.
She had been sitting on a rock
not far from Mrs. Harding, and
now she felt the older woman
clawing at her arm.

"It's all right, Mrs. Harding.
Everything's fine." But it was
not fine. Something in Mrs.
Harding's face told her that. It
was Mr. Harding. Rita went
over to him. He was moaning. She
knelt beside him and touched his
face and hands. They were cold,
and he was trembling and breath-
ing rapidly.

I've got to get him warm, she
thought. She hadn't even the
sweater she had brought along for
cool nights at the lake. The Hard-
ings were both in short sleeves.
There was nothing she could use
for warmth, and the wind began
to billow the trees with its stir-
ring. A fire, she thought sudden-
ly. If I could only build a fire.
She carried no matches, and her
pockets were empty. Quickly, she

went through Mr. Harding's
pockets. A pocket knife, some
loose change, a handkerchief . . .
no matches. A swift questioning
of Mrs. Harding brought forth a
lipstick, a pocket comb, and a
crumpled tissue.

Well, she thought, if the In-
dians could do it, there must be
a way. She opened the pocket
knife, pulling out one of the
stiffly sprung blades inexpertly.
She searched the ground in the
rapidly failing light and found
two dry sticks. She stripped their
bark with the knife, piling the
shavings together on the ground,
then she rubbed the two sticks
together furiously, until her arms,
unused to such activity, would go
no more. She felt the sticks.
They were barely warm.

Disgusted, she threw them
down and sat in the dirt. A hard,
frightening lump began in her
chest, and she knew the tears
were not far behind it.

Oh, dear Lord. Help me! If I
don't find a way to get him warm,
he may die, she thought desper-
ately.

I N helpless anger at herself, Rita
picked up a handful of the loose
rocks and threw them, too, into
the darkness. A shower of sparks
as the stones struck a larger rock
startled her out of her dismay.
Sparks! Eagerly, she took up
another handful and began strik-
ing them on a nearby rock. Each
blow caused a tiny spark to fly
into the night. She excitedly
gathered her shavings together
with Mrs. Harding's tissue, and
holding them directly under the
rock, she began to strike.

Tensely, she knelt at her work,
and in spite of the coolness of the

743

OCTOBER 1964

night air, perspiration trickled
down her face.

''Maddening Kttle bits of fire,"
she muttered when the sparks
flew everywhere but onto the
shavings. Then, amazingly, one
fell into the pile in her hand, and
she watched in anxious suspense
as the point of redness bright-
ened. With great tenderness, she
breathed onto it, and as if she
had breathed the breath of life,
the point separated and sprang
into a circle, igniting the pieces
of bark. When she at last saw
the healthy yellow flame licking
toward her hand, she knew she
had succeeded.

She pushed together a ring of
stones with her foot and set her
growing fire-child in the center.
With its small illumination, Rita
was able to find more dry sticks,
which she shaved into her hungry
fire. In the darkness she found
some large branches, which she
laid crosswise in the fire. She
could already feel the heat of the
flames warming her. Looking up
from her labors, Rita saw Mrs.
Harding bending over her hus-
band, pulling him close to the
fire. She hurried to help her, and
soon they had placed him near
the circle, and the older woman
had cushioned his head in her
lap.

"He's all right," Mrs. Harding
said after awhile. "The fire has
stopped his trembling."

Wonderful fire, Rita thought.
'T think it's put a little courage
in us all," she said. The older
woman nodded, smiling down at
her husband.

Rita thought of the hymn she
and Don had been singing earlier.
"Lead, kindly Light, amid th' en-
circling gloom; lead thou me on!"

Rita began to sing the words

again, softly to herself, as she
poked the fire with a stick. To her
surprise, Mrs. Harding's quaver-
ing high voice joined in with hers.
"The night is dark and I am far
from home; Lead thou me on!"

Suddenly, behind her, she
heard a movement among the
rocks, and Don's grinning face
came out of the mountain black-
ness.

"Hi! Did you think I wasn't
coming back?" Rita fell into his
open arms and hugged him, hap-
pily.

"Oh, Don, you've been gone
so long. It got cold, and I had
to make a fire, and. . . ."

She noticed the men standing
behind her husband.

"Sheriff Gunther, Deputy
Walsh, this is my wife, Rita.
There's the injured man," he said
pointing to Mr. Harding.

"Thank you, Mr. Gardner. I
think Frank and I can get him
down all right, if you'll see that
the ladies get down safely."

"Right," said Don, gripping
Rita's shoulder. "Hey," he whis-
pered. "How did you get that fire
started? I didn't know you were
a boy scout!"

"There are lots of things you
don't know about me, yet," Rita
replied, laughing.

"If we hadn't seen that fire
and heard you singing, we might
not have found you until dawn,"
said Sheriff Gunther. "It's pitch
black."

As the sheriff and Deputy
Walsh made Mr. Harding com-
fortable in the back of the offic-
ers' station wagon, Mrs. Harding
turned to Rita and took her hand.

"We did a foolish thing, climb-
ing alone up there. When James
fell and I tried to stop the bleed-
ing, I prayed that God would

744

send someone to help me. He
must have led you both to me.
God bless you for coming up
there with me."

Say thank you to the good
fountain, Rita thought, feeling
her emotions swell.

"Good luck," Don called, as
the station wagon pulled out onto
the road. Then he took Rita's

THE GOOD FOUNTAIN

hand and opened the car door for
her.

"You know," he said, leaning
over her, "that's some wife Fve
got." And he kissed her.

"We ought to make Lake Dorn
by morning," he said, climbing
into the car.

"In time for breakfast, I hope,"
said Rita, snuggling against his
shoulder.

Wind

Evelyn Fjeldsted

The wind can be a gentle thing,
Moving softly over furrowed lands,
Singing songs to waken fields and streams,
Bringing warmth from desert sands.

Like voices from another world.
Little winds come by at night.
And like a harp of many strings.
Express their concord or a greater might.

The wind can transport passengers —
Invisible and riding free;
It can drift a sea gull on its course,
And land a seedling to become a tree.
Wind can make the shadows dance.
Like marionettes in a moonlight trance.

745

They Joined the Church Because of
Relief Society

Maxine T. Grimm

Dolores Suarez was met in May 1963 by two lady missionaries,
Sister Edmunds of Mapleton, Utah, and Sister Smithen of Layton,
Utah, in the city of Manila, Philippine Islands, Southern Far East
Mission. ''We began teaching her and her family," wrote the sisters.
"The eldest daughter joined the Church, but Dolores herself did not
have time to attend any meetings."

Then the lady missionaries organized a small neighborhood Re-
lief Society. They made special invitations which they handed out,
announced the meetings in regular services, contacted other mis-
sionaries in the area for interested women, and made visits to their
own contacts to be sure that everyone would feel welcome.

A program was carefully planned to outline the history, duties,
and responsibilities of Relief Society, and to explain the weekly les-
sons. Articles made by Relief Society members in the United States
were brought by Sister Maxine Grimm to show the many skills
taught in work meetings. She also brought an old pump organ
she had used during the war to accompany Latter-day Saint service-
men for their meetings in New Guinea and the Philippines. This,
plus borrowed chairs, made a temporary start in the home of the
two lady missionaries, but it was an important beginning. They had
covered one entire wall of the room with pictures, articles, and
pamphlets showing the activities of all of the auxiliaries of the
Church. Extra Relief Society Magazines were ready to be given out
after this valuable Magazine had been shown to them.

Twenty-five women arrived, and one man, who seemed a bit
uncomfortable with all of the women, but remained until the end.
Punch and cookies were served after the meeting, questions were an-
swered, and invitations extended for the following week. Dolores
Suarez attended this next meeting and seemed to take more in-
terest.

The following week the sisters began a training program. They
taught all of those attending, the principles of leading the singing.
Each used a bamboo baton to help her gst the real spirit of con-
ducting. Sister Suarez led one song by herself the following week
and did well. The next week she conducted. At this meeting all
the women present, over half of them nonmembers, bore their testi-
monies. Dolores Suarez, in bearing hers, showed deep emotion and
sincerity.

Dolores Magpayo Suarez was baptized September 14, 1963. The
only meetings she had attended were Relief Society meetings.

"Sister Suarez now attends every single meeting she possibly

746

Philippine > c Islands

can," write the sisters. "She has many activities, and is a counselor
to the Manila Branch Relief Society president, which makes her sort
of 'President' of our department Relief Society in San Juan. She
is a great strength to her own family, to us missionaries, and to other
members. Her husband has joined the Church, and is the same
way."

They have eight children. They are both active in civic affairs,
also. Sister Suarez is on the district Girl Scout Council and very
active in that position — and very well loved and respected. She
is one of the officers of a new committee in Quezon City designed to
help the youth by giving them good activities and opportunities for
leadership. She is active in politics, having been on the election
committee as a registrar. She has a lovely voice; formerly, she sang
on radio. Here, then, is a valuable Church member, who gained her
testimony through Relief Society.

^ i'fi ^ :'fi

The Relief Society brought me into The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints," Rosalina Agana Honrado says. She began
attending the dependent Relief Society of the Manila Branch, Philip-
pine Islands, Southern Far East Mission, with her neighbor Sister
Salud Jamenez. Two lady missionaries, Sister Edmunds and Sister
Smithen, had been teaching two of Mrs. Honrado's nephews, but she
had never heard any of the lessons.

Mrs. Honrado was given an opportunity in Relief Society meet-
ing to pray, lead the singing, and conduct the music, just as are the
other members of Relief Society, whether they are members of the
Church or not. She gave a strong testimony during the testimony
meeting.

Rosalina Agana Honrado asked to be baptized after attending
only Relief Society meetings, without any lessons from the mission-
aries and without attending any other meetings. She obtained a
testimony of the gospel through Relief Society. The two missionary
sisters gave her the necssary lessons before she was baptized. Her
nephews were baptized, and her daughter and a niece will soon join
the Church.

Sister Honrado is very active in the Church, is very humble,
and is a good Latter-day Saint.

The missionaries write: "Our thanks for the Relief Society pro-
gram and the tremendous lessons and possibilities for fellowshipping
people."

747

Lael W. Hill

Gray morning mist haunts the little sidestreets.
Morning's cool hush runs over their ground.
Sunlight comes late to discover these places;
Frost is upon them, a silver breath-bound.

All the small houses are quiet, alike.
Side-by-side, standing in trim yards of lawn
From echo of schoolbell till bustle of playtime;
These are the gray hours. The children are gone.

Sky-bright and summer-warm, noon barely paused.
Now the gold motes dance in gold that was green,
Spangle the sidewalks, impatiently glitter —
But softly October winds puff, press, and preen.

Poured like a tide into freedom from walls.
Children surge over the sidewalks and grass —
Run in and out of their eager-doored houses!
Leaning long eastward, the slow shadows pass.

Feathers of cloud line the wake of set sun
A blue hour begins the unrolling of night.
Once more deserted, the play-yards lie silent.
Outlined by picket fence, ghostly in white.

Dark brings a chill premonition of frost.

The matched rows of houses draw back from their gates,

Holding the children safe-guarded inside them.

A querulous cricket chirrups . . . and waits. . . .

748

omans

Ramona W. Cannon

MRS. HELEN G. CASSIDY, wife of
Brigadier General Patrick F. Cassidy,
Chief of Staff, Seventh Corps, Stutt-
gart, Germany, is the new director
of volunteers for the American Red
Cross in the European area. She will
be the leader of approximately
3,200 Red Cross volunteers in
Europe, the United Kingdom, and in
the Middle East. Mother of six
children, Mrs. Cassidy has still been
able to allocate many hours of each
week to this important voluntary
service.

AMONG the many valuable bulletins
on homemaking published by the
United States Government, and avail-
able from the Superintendent of
Documents, Washington, D.C., is the
compilation of food plans, costs, nu-
tritional tables, and recipes, Family
Food Budgeting for Good Meals and
Good Nutrition (price 10c).

THE WOMEN'S BANK of Seoul, Ko-
rea, with a world-wide reputation,
expects to open a branch in West
Germany, where every third small
business entrepreneur is a woman.
This bank, catering exclusively to
women, encourages them to save
money. It welcomes small accounts
and has a safe-deposit department
and a safe-keeping service for jewel-
ry.

ALTHEA K. HOTTELL, former dean
of women at the University of Penn-
sylvania, has expressed concern over
the small percentage of women grad-
uating from colleges in the United
States. "What disturbs most of us,"
she states, "is that only about one-
fourth of the women capable of
profiting from higher education are
in college — a waste of talent this
country can ill afford."

SENORA ENRIQUETA GOMEZ de
PEREZ, ninety-two, a former elemen-
tary school teacher of Venezuelan
President Raul Leoni and also of his
mother, was honored at a reception
and ceremony at Maraflores Palace,
Caracas, April 24. Among the dis-
tinguished guests, including the
Minister of Education and Senora
Leoni, she was decorated with a
special medal for "dedication to the
teaching field for more than thirty
years."

GRACE BARKER WILSON, a contrib-
utor to The Relief Society Magazine,
is the author of a third volume of
poetry Stuff of Dreams (Merchants
Press, Taylor, Texas). She was su-
perintendent of the Central Consoli-
dated School in Kirtland, New Mex-
ico, for twenty-four years.

749

One thinks of refinement as a process which eliminates the dross
and leaves that which is pure; as the polishing agent that removes the
tarnish and brings out the patina of beauty; as the gentle abrasive
which smooths away defects to bring about perfection. Refinement is
a continuing action which when applied to human lives involves activi-
ties, associations, experiences, and decisions.

Activity in Relief Society adds a luster of refinement to the lives
of women. It provides for them a schooling in spiritual, cultural, and
practical matters which serves to eliminate less productive activities.
A polish is added to the natural talents of women when these talents
are used to beautify the world around them. Striving for perfection,
accepting the highest standards of performance, shunning unright-
eousness are all refining influences of Relief Society.

There is refinement in being close to the Lord, in learning his
word, studying his life and teachings, and giving oneself to doing the
will of the Father.

There is refinement in association with others of high ideals and
practices. The example of high-minded women is a guide and a goal.
Truly one's manner of living and actions have effect upon the lives of
others.

There is refinement in selflessness, in forgetting oneself in the
service of others. An expression of loving kindness blesses the giver

Volume 51 October 1964 Number 10

• Belle S. Spafford, President

• Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor

• Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor

• Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Inement in

Society Act

as well as the recipient. Nothing brings more joy than the exercise
of compassion or the achievement of empathy.

There is refinement in activity using one's talents, not allowing
them to diminish because they are not used, nor placidly accepting
mediocrity when much more is possible. Talents are gifts from heav-
en to be used for more abundant personal living as well as to bring
joy to others.

There is refinement in increasing one's skills, discovering apti-
tudes, enlarging abilities, being actively engaged in uplifting study and
work. The admonition to avoid idleness, to shun its enticements finds
acceptance in the work of Relief Society.

There is refinement in achieving greater success in being a better
homemaker, a more devoted wife and mother. Families are the bene-
ficiaries of the mother's increased desire to bring love and security to
her home, creating an atmosphere conducive to peace and happiness.

There is refinement in accepting responsibility and discharging
this responsibility to the best of one's ability. Nothing enlarges one's
vision so greatly as having others depend upon one for leadership —
wise, inspiring leadership. Teaching one another is one of the im-
portant responsibilities.

That his daughters might have all of these blessings and oppor-
tunities, the Lord caused Relief Society to be established.

~L. W. M.

. »ir- V,, , '',' ;v-.

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S. Manwaring

EIna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhal
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
Irene W. Buehner

Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva B. Ashton
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Waicti
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles

It is with a sense of loss that the General Board announces the re-
tirement from the General Board oi: Charlotte A. Larsen, Pearle M.
Olsen, LaPriel S. Bunker, and Hazel S. Cannon.

Charlotte A. Larsen has served on the Board since March 25,
1953. Throughout her eleven years of service she has performed her
every assignment faithfully and with a high degree of excellence.
Her appointments have been extensive and varied. She has served
on all but one of the major educational committees, and freely given
of her artistic talents for socials and conference presentations. She
has given outstanding service in community assignments, as well as
writing a series of Relief Society lessons on ''Safety in the Home"
as the result of her association with the Salt Lake Safety Council.
For the last four years she has represented Relief Society on the
Heart Association. Every request that has been made of Sister
Larsen has been carried out well through her artistic endowments
and capable leadership abilities. She has honored her calling in
every way.

Pearle M. Olsen was appointed to the General Board on Feb-
ruary 19, 1958. She has assumed the responsibilities that have been
given her wholeheartedly and with a meticulous care for detail. Her
attention has especially been directed to the visiting teacher work
and literature. Her love of the beautiful aided her in the service
she gave to the work meeting program. For the past six years she
has represented Relief Society on the Safety Council. She has mani-
fested a deep love for Relief Society and has carried out every
assignment with a sweet spirit and with great devotion to the work.
Every talent with which the Lord has blessed her has been placed
by Sister Olsen at the service of Relief Society.

LaPriel S. Bunker was appointed to the General Board on June
1, 1960, and given a leave of absence when, soon after her appoint-
ment, her husband was called as mission president of the California
Mission. On his release Sister Bunker again devoted herself to her
calling on the General Board, until the present time when she is
released to join her husband in his call as a counselor in the Salt Lake
Temple Presidency. Sister Bunker had had a rich experience in
Relief Society work prior to her call to the General Board as both
stake and mission Relief Society president. Her service on the Board
includes a chairmanship of the work meeting committee, service on
the literature committee, and as a member of the quarterly confer-
ence committee. Her love for Relief Society has been clearly mani-
fest over the years.

752

Hazel S. Cannon was called to the General Board on February
1, 1962. She came filled with enthusiasm and a desire to do her best.
She has entered zealously into every call which has been made upon
her and devoted her outstanding capabilities to a successful comple-
tion of them. She is a school teacher by profession and her teach-
ing ability has been at the disposal of the General Board in its teach-
ing program. She has been given special work in the secretarial field
and has valued her calling at all times.

The General Board and the sisters throughout the Church whom
these four sisters have served extend to them their love and apprecia-
tion with the prayer that their future callings may be joyous to
them.

The Golden, Golden Time

Christie Lund Coles

Now comes the hour of ripening,
Rich and golden on the wheat;
Amber-hued on pear-tree bough;
Tinseled shade upon the street.

Now, comes the rich fulfillment time:
Orange pumpkins in the field;
Gold-pink peaches on the bough;
Sweet pearmain in yellow yield.

Now, comes the golden, golden time;
Aspens move in golden grace;
Bird song lifts in golden notes;
Gentle sun-warmth gilds the face.

Dew on a Peace Rose

Judy Paget
Tumbaco, Ecuador

Rosio, this rose began to burn

And would have withered in the sun.

Already its outer petals

Are wide and low.

But you came with enchanted fingers

And cast a diamond net

Of dreams upon its flesh,

Sealing the perfume and the pain

Within a silken heart.

753

Left to right: Ella Ellis Murray, President, North Ogden Fifth Ward Relief Society;
Orba Ellis Brown, President, North Ogden Fourth Ward Relief Society; Ora Ellis Bybee,
President, Phoenix Sixth Ward Relief Society.

Three of a Family

Marvel M. Young
President, Ben Lomond Stake Relief Society

The year 1963 brought an oc-
casion of special importance to
Relief Society, for when Sister
Ella Ellis Murray was called to
be Relief Society president in the
newly created North Ogden Fifth
Ward, in the Ben Lomond Stake,
Utah, she became the third mem-
ber of her family to serve as a
president simultaneously.

It is truly a rare coincidence
that three sisters have been
called to preside over three Re-
lief Societies at the same time, in
two different States.

Sister Orba Ellis Brown has
served as president of the North
Ogden Fourth Ward Relief So-
ciety, Ben Lomond Stake, for

several years, as has Sister Ora
Ellis Bybee of the Phoenix
Sixth Ward, Phoenix Stake, Ari-
zona. These three sister presi-
dents, in every word and every
action reflect the wonderful re-
ligious training and deep spirit-
ual background which they re-
ceived in the home of their par-
ents, Charles and Louise South-
wick Ellis.

May our lives reflect sweetly
in the lives of our children, as
have the lives and training of the
parents of these three outstand-
ing Relief Society presidents,
who are doing a magnificent work
among the daughters of our
Heavenly Father.

754

Blessed Autumn

Dorothy J. Smith

Looking out my window I see the signs of a declining year. The shades of
golden brown, yellow, and mixed green hues of autumn make me sigh, not
a sigh of sorrow, but of relief.

The busy year is nearing its close. Children have been home all summer
with their noise and activity that go with the hot sultry days. Now they are
back in school. The canning is nearly all done. The satisfaction that comes
with knowing that you have provided for your family gives you a feeling of
comfort. The rows of fruits and vegetables, with the red of berries, beets,
and jam, the yellow and green of vegetables lend to the joy of accomplish-
ment.

Winter is a time of comparative rest, and we have a^short time to prepare
ourselves for another season.

The unbroken white blanket of snow on the fields is a restful sight to
the eye, and to the spirit. Man is reminded that God is a merciful God. He
gives all living things a time to rest, to rejuvenate, and to start over again.
He has seen the necessity of rest and quiet.

The soul needs a time to evaluate the meaning of its purpose, to look back
and be proud, and have a chance to start again and be more perfect and
bloom in the rebirth of spring, to grow through the busy months of summer
and prepare for a time to rest and be quiet in the autumn of life.

God, with his supreme wisdom, knows that man needs a time to sit back
and enjoy the blessings of life and be thankful that Heavenly Father saw fit
to let us take part in his plan in the seasons of life.

Autumn, then, to me is a time of thanks, of quiet and rest. Blessed is
autumn.

755

Tiny

Sewing

Kit

Shirley Thulin

Have you ever been caught without a needle and thread or even a
pin handy when you needed it most? Here is a clever and handy
little homemade sewing kit to carry with you to prevent being caught
unprepared.

Take an old lipstick tube and clean it thoroughly. This is easy
to do if you use cleaning tissue and roll it into a tube to wipe out
the inside of the lipstick tube.

Now use your pinking shears to cut a piece of flannel as wide
as the lipstick tube and about two to three inches long. You can pin
several tiny safety pins, two or three needles, and two or three
straight pins in a row on the cloth.

Take three or four toothpicks and break them off if they are
a bit too long to fit in the tube. Wind a different color thread on
each toothpick, using white, black, and perhaps a color nearest to
the shade of the nylons you usually wear.

Make a little split at the top of the toothpick to catch the end
of the thread so that it won't unravel. Now place the toothpicks
parallel to the needle and pins on the cloth and roll them all up as
tiny as you can and the roll will fit right into the lipstick tube. Slip
the lid on and you have a handy little kit that takes up practically
no room at all.

756

Celia Willden Jensen - Artist of Rugs and Quilts

Celia Willden Jensen, Mancos, Colorado, has practiced her de-
lightful hobbies for enough years to keep her always busy and long
remembered. She has been concerned for the welfare of women who
"sit around just talking," instead of keeping busy with their hands.
She has a special gift of piecing "crazy-patch" and patterned quilts
and is very careful to sort the pieces according to weight and quality
of the material, as well as considering the harmony of colors. She is
an expert at arranging the batts and putting quilts on the frames. She
has carded the wool and made the batts for many of her own quilts
and, as work meeting leader in her ward, has beep of great help to the
young sisters who have been eager to learn the aft of quilting from an
expert.

Mrs. Jensen is also an energetic maker of rugs, having cut and
sewed "miles of rug rags." In trying to recall the number of crocheted
articles she has completed — bedspreads, tablecloths, and doilies —
she says, "I must have done acres of crocheting." In her younger
days she was a midwife, a maker of "switches" (hair pieces), a re-
nowned housekeeper and gardener, and in her later years she has tak-
en care of her grandchildren on numerous occasions so that the young
mothers could attend to their Church assignments. In addition to her
five children, she reared an orphan niece. In July 1964 she presided
as Queen on Colorado Day at the Four Corners Inter-Tribal Pow-wow.
"That's true," she says, "I was a seventy-nine-year-old queen."

757

Genevieve Van Wagenen

Are you a mother who disUkes
spending hard-earned cash for
Halloween costumes? Well, if you
are, you are just one of the ma-
jority. But what to do about
it? October brings Halloween
and Halloween means costumes.
It is evident, from all the pro-
tests, that the pillow-slip ghost
of yesteryear is no longer toler-
ated. This (priceless or cents-
less) ghost that was such a uni-
versal favorite of children forty
years ago — the one grandma
could rig up in five minutes and
at no expense — is today an out-
cast and no longer considered
good company.

Every mother wants her child
to look as nice as the next one,
and have all the fun that life af-
fords. But, three or four dollars
is a lot of money to spend for a
costume made of shoddy mate-
rials, that are literally thrown to-

gether, a gaudy, ill-fitting "some-
thing-or-other" that will be worn
once or twice, then discarded. It
is not only a big expense but a
real extravagance, if you have
several children to outfit.

There is one way to beat this
extravagance — to cut expenses,
yet let your child be the ''Grand-
est Goblin" in the Halloween pa-
rade, and, at the same time, add
glamor to your child's life and
wardrobe. One clever mother
has been doing it for years. Her
children love it — they wouldn't
have it any other way. With a
Httle ingenuity and thoughtful
planning she has heaped compli-
ments upon her children. Teach-
ers and classmates alike have
appreciated her unique and beau-
tiful costumes. Costumes, did I
say? Yes, but costumes just for
today — tomorrow they are prac-
tical items of clothing. Some are

758

glamor articles to spice up the
wardrobe, to add comfort, enjoy-
ment, and cultural development.
Expensive? Not at all. According
to this mother's own words, "I
just can't throw money away on
costumes. I came of pioneer
stock, my money must work for
me. Thrift is my middle name."
For seventy-five cents she
bought a remnant of heavy royal
blue satin. There was sufficient
yardage to make a pair of exotic,
well-fitting pajama bottoms for
nine-year-old Marilyn. Another
remnant, a soft yellow satin with
tiny rose and royal blue forget-
me-nots scattered here and there,
was just perfect for a * 'coolie
coat" to go with the pajama bot-
toms. From the royal blue satin
scraps, she made bias cording
from which she fashioned "frogs"
to fasten to the front of the
"coolie coat" and give a Chinese

effect. Two full-bloom carna-
tions made of paper were
fastened over the ears. This
completed the costume and
transformed Marilyn into a beau-
tiful little Chinese coolie maiden,
and all for the humble price of
$1.50. And the best part about
it, Marilyn is still wearing the
beautiful yellow and blue pajama
outfit as a luxurious lounging
ensemble.

Christy, the little first grader,
joined the Halloween parade in a
darling Bo-Peep costume. Mother
selected a gay flowered cotton
print. She fashioned a tight fit-
ting bodice, square neck, full
gathered skirt, and perky ruf-
fled sleeves. Bits of organdy
and lace from the sewing box
became an adorable little apron.
Next, from some scraps, Mother
made a wide black belt that
graduated to points in front. This

759

OCTOBER 1964

was laced together with a long
black shoelace that tied in a bow
at the waist. The children fash-
ioned a staff for Bo-Peep, tied it
with a large bow, and Christy
went to school the happiest Bo-
Peep you ever saw. When the
parade was over, Christy had a
lovely little dress for church and
school.

Sandy was a sprightly Jack
Frost. She appeared in a jaunty,
peaked cap of bright green cordu-
roy and a matching one-piece
play dress with zippered front, to
which mother had sewed hand-
fuls of gaily colored artificial au-
tumn leaves. Bright red stock-
ings and fancy pointed elf shoes
made of black oilcloth, which
were run up in five minutes on
the machine, completed her cos-
tume. Sandy's costume cost less
than two dollars, and when the
fun was over and the leaves re-

moved, Sandy had a warm and
comfortable play dress to wear
through the winter. This play
dress was such a boon to the
wardrobe, it cut down on the
ironing, and was always ready to
wear. Sandy and Mother enjoyed
it so much. Mother used the same
pattern the following year. Only
this time she purchased a bright
yellow-orange corduroy, for the
play outfit. Sandy went dressed
as Prince Pumpkin. A large card-
board pumpkin was fashioned in-
to a crown. Small colorful paper
pumpkins with bright green
leaves were arranged in an attrac-
tive design and sewed on the play
suit.

You, too, can have this pleas-
ure. So, mothers, put on your
thinking caps and join the thrift
parade. Thrill your youngsters
with pretty costumes and lovely
practical clothes.

Requited

Bertha A. Kleinman

I cannot soar with eagles on the ledge

Of yonder peak above the glacier rim,

But with the thrush that warbles in the sedge

I can attune to list his vesper hymn.

I cannot span the ocean's frothy foam

To disembark on some enchanted strand,

But flowing crystal laves the fields of home

And sates my quest in this my native land.

I cannot reach to hail the forest king

That towers in his timbered aisle retreat,

But where the fronded ferns entwine and cling,

I share the royal mantle at his feet.

And there upon the emerald coverlet.

The sky is mirrored in the violet.

760

The Day After Halloween

Janice T. Dixon

It happens each October. I re-
solve that next year — definitely
next year — we will buy the
pretty little plastic jack-o-lan-
terns that light up with a flash-
light battery. No more messy
pumpkins!

And each year when the pun-
gent pumpkin odor fills the
stores, and the memories of home-
made jack-o-lanterns tug, I weak-
en — just a little bit.

"We'll buy one small pump-
kin," I tell the children.

"Oh, brother! Look at this neat
pumpkin!" nine-year-old Charles
calls halfway across the store.

"Shhhhh, dear, everyone is
listening!"

But his enthusiasm is not
cooled by everyone's amused
glances. "Hey, I bet I could make
a neat Frankenstein with this
pumpkin."

"It's too big. Let's have one
little pumpkin with a pretty smil-
ing face."

"Aaaaaa, who wants a smiling
face? We want to scare every-
body like this. ..." He puts his
fingers in his mouth and pulls a
terrible face.

I pretend he belongs to that
nice woman next to me busy
choosing eggplants. My act works
until seven-year-old Steven tugs
at my arm. "Charles always gets

761

OCTOBER 1964

to make the jack-o-lanterns. I
never get to do anything!"

"We'll all work together and
make a pretty smiling face on our
jack-o-lantern."

"With cross-eyes and jagged
teeth and a mouth that looks like
this ..." Charles reminds me.

"My pumpkin is going to have
square teeth and round eyes,"
Steven insists.

"Jagged teeth and cross-eyes,"
declares Charles.

"I want mine to thmile like
me," lisps five-year-old Danny,
who has just exchanged his front
two teeth for two dimes with the
tooth fairy.

Three-year-old Lucy proudly
carries a small round pumpkin in
her arms. "Mine," she announc-
es.

What can I say, except, "You
may each choose one small, tiny,
little pumpkin."

The storeman has to carry the
pumpkins to the car. They are
much too large for any of us to
carry, except Lucy's pumpkin.
"Mine," she says, still carrying
hers in her arms.

Of course our jack-o-lanterns
are the "beautiful-est, the smily-
est, the biggest, and the scari-
est." Watching the children carve
the faces on their pumpkins is
much more fun than turning on
a flashlight battery in a pretty
plastic pumpkin. What pretty
plastic pumpkin could match
Charles' Frankenstein pumpkin,
with jagged teeth and cross-eyes;
or Steven's square - toothed,
round-eyed pumpkin, or Danny's
toothless pumpkin, with a smile
to match his? And careful as
Lucy was, somehow her jack-o-
lantern's mouth and nose were
joined together. One-year-old

Douglas had a bite of each mas-
terpiece.

And somehow I am coerced into
finishing cleaning out the insides
of the pumpkins, because, as
Danny said, "It's too slippery!"

But after Halloween, the jack-
o-lanterns line my kitchen sink,
their brief night of glory forgot-
ten by the children. The insides
of the pumpkins are charred, and
wax spots dot the bottom. There
is nothing that smells quite like
spoiled pumpkins, so I have my
choice of throwing them out now,
which disturbs my thrifty nature,
or as always, to prepare them for
freezing.

With a sigh of resignation I
wash each jack-o-lantern, trim off
the charred places and wax dots.
I cut each pumpkin in pieces,
barely cover with water and boil
until soft. Then I strain and
freeze in plastic containers. I save
out several cups of pumpkin and
turn on the oven.

"Oh, boy!" yells Steven, com-
ing into the kitchen, "Pumpkin
cookies! I get to make them!"

"I want to bake my own recipe
for pumpkin cake," says Charles.

Both recipes are favorites of
the family and are "child-proof"
— at least in our family. The
boys don't always sift ingredi-
ents, cream ingredients, or even
measure accurately. Yet, de-
spite all these handicaps, the
pumpkin cookies and cakes are
always successful. The recipes
work equally well with fresh
pumpkin, frozen pumpkin, or
store-canned pumpkin. We usual-
ly triple the cookie recipe and
make twelve dozen at a time.
This way they last a couple of
days.

762

THE DAY AFTER HALLOWEEN

PUMPKIN COOKIES

utes. These cookies freeze well — if
you have any left over.

14 c. shortening

11/4 c. sugar

1 egg

PUMPKIN CAKE

1 c. pumpkin

V2 c. nuts

V2 c. shortening

1 c. raisins

IV2 c. sugar

chocolate chips (optional)

2 eggs

21/2 c. flour

2 c. flour

1 tsp, baking powder

1 tsp. baking powder

I tsp, soda

1 tsp. cinnamon

V^ tsp. salt

1/^ tsp. soda

1 tsp. vanilla

1/2 tsp. cloves

1 tsp. nutmeg

V4 tsp. salt

1 tsp. cinnamon

1 c. pumpkin (a little extra doesn't

hurt)

Stir the shortening to soften. Gradu-

1 c. raisins, nuts

ally add sugar, and cream together
until light and fluffy. Add egg and
mix well. Sift flour, baking powder,
seasonings, soda, and salt. Add to
creamed mixture alternately with
pumpkin. Beat after each addition
until smooth. Fold in raisins, choco-
late chips, nuts, and vanilla. Or —
throw in everything and stir cub-
scout style. Drop on greased cookie
sheet. Bake in 375° oven ten min-

Stir shortening to soften. Add sugar,
and cream together until light and
fluffy. Add eggs. Sift flour, baking
powder, cinnamon, soda, salt, and
cloves together 3 times; add to
creamed mixture alternately with
pumpkin. Add raisins and nuts. Bake
in moderate oven (350°) 50-60 min-
utes. Serve with whipped cream, or
plain, or frosted.

Autumn Color After the Rains

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Only fall rains could have brought this delight.
In drouth years the leaves finish dusty and brown.
Summer's thick foliage still vibrant and bright,
Gleams like a prism or gems in a crown.

Purple, maroon, red, through rose into gold,
Contrast of fir and the deep green of pine,
Beauty too vast for the senses to hold
Spreads from the road to the far timberline.

Bright as these pheasant cocks speeding for cover.
Listen. Did you hear the flurry of quail?
See that far peak where the dark cloudlets hover.
A cold white replacement rides in on a gale.

763

Comparative

British and American

Measures

Sandra M. Covey
Relief Society Supervisor, Irish Mission

In the kitchen, American and English are different languages. An im-
portant difference is illustrated below in the measurement of fluid ingredients:

BRITISH AMERICAN

1 pint 20 fluid ozs. 1 pint 16 fluid ozs.

1 measuring cup 10 fluid ozs. 1 measuring cup 8 fluid ozs.

1 tablespoon % to 1 fluid oz. 1 tablespoon Va fluid oz.

approx.

The standard British way of measuring is by pound and not cup as in
America. One pound is the term used in British recipes, and the women con-
vert from that.

It is possible to purchase a set of measuring spoons and cups of standard
American sizes, but, alternatively, a graduated half-pint measure marked in
liquid ounces can be used. Ekco Ltd., make a plastic jug which gives both
British and American measurements.

The American measuring spoon (tablespoon) holds exactly a quarter of
an ounce of flour, and in American recipes, a spoonful means a level spoonful.

The following equivalents may prove useful:

SOLID

MEASURES

BRITISH

„,^.^rrr..^A^.

1 lb. butter or other

fat

2 American cups

1 lb. flour

4 American cups

1 lb. sugar

2 American cups

1 lb. icing sugar

3 American cups

1 lb. brown sugar

2y2 American cups

1 lb. golden syrup

1 cup

1 lb. rice

2 cups

1 lb. dried fruit

2 cups

1 lb. ground meat

2 cups

1 lb. lentils

2 cups

1 lb. soft bread crum

4 cups

TABLE AND

TEASPOON

Va ounce flour

1 level teaspoon

1 ounce flour

1 heaping tablespoon

1 ounce sugar

1 level tablespoon

V2 ounce butter

1 level tablespoon

1 ounce treacle — golden

syrup 1 level tablespoon

1 ounce jam, jelly

1 level tablespoon

Available ingredients may be different from those used in the States and
may affect the finished product.

764

COMPARATIVE BRITISH AND AMERICAN MEASURES

FLOUR

Where American cake recipes ask for a special cake flour, use the best
quality white flour available — 3V2 ozs. for every 4 oz. specified.
Graham flour: 100% wholewheat flour.

LEAVENING AGENTS

When following an American recipe:

Either use IV2 times the amount of baking powder specified in the recipe
Or sprinkle the specified amount over the mixture before the last

few strokes of mixing, then bake immediately.

SUGARS

In British recipes use castor (granulated) sugar except when another
type is specified. The coarse-grained sugar used in most British recipes
weighs more by volume than the finer sugar which is common in America.

BRITISH AMERICAN

icing sugar confectioner's sugar

use black treacle molasses

can be bought in this country or maple syrup

"golden syrup" can be used.

soft moist brown sugar brown sugar

Golden syrup can usually be substituted for corn syrup, sorghum, etc.

MISCELLANEOUS

MIXING

yeast one cake of compressed yeast=% oz.

of fresh yeast, or the equivalent of this
in dried yeast,
gelatine: 1 envelope =1/3 oz. ordinary gelatine.

8 oz.

cup

No. 1

cups or 16 oz,

No. 2

2y2

cups or 20 oz.

A recipe calling for "two minutes beating" means by electrical mixer. By
hand, 150 strokes are the equivalent of one minute in a mixer.

SIZE OF TINS OR "PANS"

These are standardized in America. Those in conamon use have the follow-
ing measurements:

Bread tin: — 9 in. by 5 in. by 3 in. deep

square pan: — 9 in. by 9 in. by 2 in. deep

oblong pan: — 12 in, by 9 in. by 2 in. deep

round layer pan: — 8 in. by 114 in. deep or 9 in. by 2 in. deep

AMERICAN
CAN SIZE

AMERICAN COOKERY TERMS AND THEIR BRITISH
EQUIVALENTS

BRITISH AMERICAN

served with ice cream a la mode

Cheddar American cheese

a scone biscuit

roquefort blue cheese

grill broil

a soup, usually of fish, but may chowder
be sweetcorn, mushroom, etc.

cornflour cornstarch

a water biscuit cracker

765

OCTOBER 1964

BRITISH

AMERICAN

melted butter

drawn butter

semolina

farina

fine semolina

farola

there is no exact equivalent, but

graham crackers

they are rather like crispbread or

unsweetened digestive biscuits

mince

grind

hulled and coarsely ground corn

grits

or other meal

okra, which is used to thicken soup

gumbo

small meringues

kisses

salty biscuit, covered with icing and

marguerite

nuts

to grill or roast and serve all

plank

on a plank of wood

an open tart

pie

fillet steak

tenderloin

large loin chop

tenderloin of lamb

rusk crumbs

zwieback crumbs

^^'.-.itiM^sutiiL:!

Recipes From Scotland

Submitted by Kathleen S. Farnsworth
Former President, Scottish Mission Relief Society

CLOOTIE DUMPLING

Phillippa Denard, President
Dumfries Branch

(Similar to Christmas Pudding, but Is eaten the year round in Scotland.)

British Measurements

1 lb. self-rising flour

(add 1 teaspoon baking powder

per cup of plain flour)
4 oz. shredded suet

1 lb. mixed fruit (dried)

2 oz. mixed peel (sugared)
1 teaspoon mixed spices

1 teaspoon ginger
1 teaspoon cinnamon

766

American Measurements (approximate)
4 cups self-rising flour

Vj cup shredded suet

2 cups mixed fruit (dried)

>/2 cup mixed peel (sugared)

RECIPES FROM SCOTLAND

1 lb. treacle (molasses) 1 cup treacle (molasses)

1 cup sugar (8 oz.) 1 cup sugar

about 1 cup milk (10 oz.) 1 cup milk, plus 2 oz.

Mix all dry ingredients. Then mix in treacle. Mix in enough milk to make
a soft dough (aboiit like biscuits).

Have a large, clean, white cloth about 30" square. Flour the cloth well.
Turn the dough onto the well-floured cloth. Pick up the four corners and tie
the cloth with a piece of string. Leave enough slack in the cloth to allow the
pudding to swell and expand. Place the cloth in a kettle of boiling water (have
about 2" or 3" of water in kettle and be sure it is boiling) Boil 11/2 to 2 hours.
Remove from kettle; place on a plate and fry it in the oven. Serve hot with
custard sauce.

Custard sauce is made like thin cream pie filling.

This dumpling may also be sliced and served cold like fruit bread.

SCOTCH BROTH

Sheila Morgan
Loch Lomondside Branch

IV2 lbs. leg-end mutton 1 turnip

2 quarts cold water 1 teaspoon finely chopped parsley
1 onion 1 tablespoon Scotch barley

1 leek salt and pepper

1 carrot

Cut meat in small pieces. Add water, salt, and pepper and simmer gently.
Remove scum from soup. Add vegetables and cook 1 hour. Strain, bring to boil,
add parsley.

Eat broth with oatcakes and butter.

The meat and vegetables could be eaten separately, or all may be left to-
gether and eaten as good, thick soup or stew.

LENTIL SOUP

Sheila Morgan

Soak a large ham bone in water for 24 hours. Simmer gently for 1 hour.
Discard bone. Add grated carrots, thinly sliced leek and onion, lentils that have
been soaked in cold water for several hours, salt, and pepper. Cook until thick
and well done. Split peas may be substituted for lentils or lentils and peas used.

SCOTCH SHORTBREAD

Sheila Morgan

British Measurements American Measurements (approximate)

Cream together:

V2 lb. fresh butter

5 oz. icing sugar % c. confectioners sugar

Knead in the following:

5 oz. cornflour 1 cup cornstarch

5 oz. plain flour 1 cup plain flour

Knead into Swiss roll tin. (Flatten to about Va" thickness in a large cookie
or roll pan.) Bake at 300° until golden brown, about I14 hours or less, cut in
bars 11" X 4".

767

OCTOBER 1964

FRUIT BRAN LOAF

Sheila Morgan

British Measurements American Measurements (approximate)

3 oz. All-bran 1 cup, plus 2 tablespoons All-bran
8 oz. soft brown sugar VA cup soft brown sugar

10 fluid oz. milk VA cup milk

6 oz. sultanas 1 cup raisins

Soak above ingredients overnight

5 oz. self-rising flour 5 heaping tbsp. self-rising flour

Next morning add flour. Put in greased floured loaf tin. Bake at 350° for
11/2 hours. Serve cold, buttered generously.

This keeps well, improves after standing one day.

CANADIAN TART

Sheila Morgan

British Measurements American Measurements (approximate)

Line a 7" pie tin with pastry made as follows:
8 oz. plain flour 2 cups plain flour I

4 oz. lard 1/2 cup lard
8 teaspoons cold water

pinch salt

1 tablespoon sugar

Work flour, lard, sugar, salt together until it resembles coarse crumbs.
Add water and mix gently to stiff dough. Roll and line pan.

Filling:

beat 1 egg and add

1 cup sugar (8 oz.) 1 cup sugar

butter the size of an egg

1 teaspoon vanilla

1 generous cup raisins and currants

Mix well and put into the uncooked pastry. Bake at 350° for 1 hour, or
until filling is firm to touch. To serve: cut in wedges.
This tart is delicious served with vanilla ice cream.

TRIFLE
(Delicious Scottish Dessert)

Irene Little, Secretary, Annan Branch Relief Society

Use stale sponge cake or plain yellow or white. Split a layer of cake.
Spread bottom half with raspberry or other jam. Replace top half of cake. Cut
in slices and arrange in the bottom of a large bowl or deep dish. Pour a little
fruit juice over cake. Dissolve 1 packet red or orange jelly (Jello), cool, pour
on cake, set. Add a layer of fruit (mixed, mandarin oranges, etc.). Cover with
the same kind of jelly (Jello) or a different variety. Continue until bowl is
filled. Allow to set several hours. Cover top with whipped cream. Cover
generously with coconut.

To serve: spoon out into fruit dishes. Add more fruit, such as sliced
peaches, pear halves, or sliced bananas.

A layer of vanilla blancmange pudding added in the center of the trifle is
delicious. Use your imagination. Add what you have and what you like, a
"trifle" of this and a "trifle" of that.

768

RECIPES FROM SCOTLAND

MINCED MEAT

Brown minced (ground) beef in a pan until nicely browned. Add chopped
onions and grated or finely diced carrots. Season to taste. Almost cover with
water. Cover and simmer gently for about 1 hour. Thicken slightly with corn-
flour (cornstarch) so that it makes a nice gravy. Serve over or at the side of
mashed potatoes.

ALMOND PASTE or MARZIPAN FOR THE TOP
OF FRUIT CAKE

British Measurements

American Measurements (approximate)

12 oz. sugar (6 oz. icing and

6 oz. castor)
8 oz. ground almonds
1 beaten egg
lemon juice to flavor

IVi cups confectioners sugar
l'/2 cup ground almonds

Mix sugar and ground blanched almonds. Add sufficient egg and a squeeze
of lemon juice to make a pliable paste. Turn onto a board dredged with sugar
and knead to mix thoroughly. Take about Va of the paste and roll to a circle
to fit the top of cake. Place on top of cake. Roll other % in long strip and put it
all around sides of cake. Press on. After this sets and dries thoroughly (perhaps
a day or so) cover with plain white icing. This is delicious for Christmas cake.

Photos from Scotland by Faye Eastman

769

Relief Society Activities

Butte Stake (Montana), Dillon W^rd Anniversary Program

March 17, 1964

Children, seated in front: Christy Wright, Robin Wright, ^nd Deanne
Wright.

Front row, seated, left to right: Peggy S. Ohphant; Verla R. Boetticher;
Martha Childs; Isabella M. Hartwig; June W. Jones; Lucille B. Swartz; Olenna
May G. Morrison.

Standing, left to right: Elder Walter Swartz; Bishop Raymond Curtis;
Elder Kenneth Morrison; Elder Larry Chaffin; Greta Chaffin; Sylvia Ricks;
Jerene Curtis; Emma Nygren; Margaret G. Park; Fay B. Nelson; Lavina Smith;
Bea Stokes; Lola Farnsworth; Verla LovelL

Harriet S. Palmer, President, Butte Stake Relief Society, reports: "On
March 17th we had our annual Relief Society anniversary party, which was
a huge success. 'Pattern for Living Toward Ideal Womanhood' was the theme
for the occasion. The dinner tables, which marked places for nearly one hun-
dred, were resplendent in spring and Easter motifs. A large three-tiered birth-
day cake, baked and decorated by Delma Ruegseggar, was displayed on a large
mirrored tray. Reminiscent of many springs past, the Singing Mothers chorus
captivated the audience, wearing originally designed bonnets in styles of the
past, present, and future. An original tribute honoring the visiting teachers was
written and read by Ruth Graves. A skit 'History in the Making' was directed
by Fay Nelson as the concluding number. It depicted the first organization of
the Society. Lavina Smith provided background music.''

770

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent
through stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing
the submittal of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for
January 1958, page 47, and in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

Ben Lomond Stake (Ogden, Utah) Singing Mothers Present Concert

February 27, 1964

The chorister Wanda G. Chatelain stands at the right on the first row;
back of Sister Chatelain, at the end of the second row, are members of the
stake Relief Society presidency, left to right, third from end: First Counselor
Doris H. Berrett; President Marvel M. Young; Second Counselor Eunice J.
Hadley; standing fifth from the left on the first row is Lettice O. Rich who
wrote the narration for the concert.

Sister Young reports: "The opening of the concert was heralded by four
trumpeters, after which the smooth-flowing narration was begun. The out-
standing lighting effects which made the concert live in the eyes and minds of
the audience were made possible by LaMoine Wall, a counselor in the bishopric
of the Pleasant View Second Ward of our stake.

"The Singing Mothers sang 'Peace I Leave With You,' 'Calvary,' 'Let Not
Your Song End,' 'Prairie Lullaby,' and 'Eternal Life.' They were joined by
our guests, the Southern Pacific Male Chorus, under the direction of Owen
Rouse, for 'This Is My Country,' and the grand finale 'Battle Hymn of the
Republic' Other special guest artists were the Evans Quartet, International
Quartet Champions, and Wayne Devereaux, whose outstanding organ solo was
'Allegro' from the Second Concerto by Handel, a special Singing Mothers
double trio, and an outstanding brass ensemble from Weber High School. The
evening was truly a memorable one for the Ben Lomond Stake."

771

OCTOBER 1964

Winter Quarters Stake (Nebraska) Relief Society Achievement Day

May 2, 1964

Second row, seated (back of the children), left to right: Beverly Nye,
Magazine representative; Afton Hardy, Education Counselor; Evelyn Doty,
Secretary-Treasurer; Joyce Wakefield, social science class leader; Blanche
Rawlings, President; Delores AUred, Work Director Counselor.

Sister Rawlings rej)orts: "The Winter Quarters Stake Relief Society spon-
sored an Achievement Day.' A program and the film 'The Awakening' were
enjoyed in the morning, and a luncheon was served at noon. In the afternoon
a fashion show was presented by the ward and branch Relief Societies. The
sisters and their children modeled the clothing they had made during the
winter. A fine display of bazaar items was shown. Approximately one hun-
dred attended, and the success was most gratifying. Winter Quarters Stake
is three years old, and there are six wards and six branches."

Berlin Stake (Western Germany) Relief Society Singing Mothers

Present Music for Quarterly Conference

March 22, 1964

Seated, fourth from the right in the front row: Mary R. Young, member
of the General Board of Relief Society; second from Sister Young, on the left:
Elsa Durr, President, Berlin Stake Relief Society. Use Thiede, organist, stands
in the second row at the right; Jean A. Jensen, chorister, stands in the front
row, fifth from the right; Sarah L. Johnson of the General Board of the Pri-
mary Association, front row, third from the right; Counselor Elise Buchereite,
stands in the last row, second from the right; Frieda Pflugradt, Secretary-
Treasurer, stands in the back row, first on the left.

Sister Durr reports that this conference was a joyful and spiritually up-
lifting occasion. The German Relief Society sisters were delighted to meet
Sister Young and to associate with her during the conference sessions. "The
numbers presented by the Singing Mothers were beautifully renderd and well
received. This was an outstanding accomplishment, considering the difficul-
ties of distance and transportation."

University West Stake (Utah) Honors Officers, Visiting Teachers,
and Class Leaders at Luncheon, May 2, 1964

Front row. seated, left to right: Carrie M. Linford; Lila D. Harrison;
Isabel D. McGregor; Camilla E. Kimball.

Back row, standing, left to right: Evoline M. Riding; Agnes R. Frazer;
Esther M. Tidwell; Edyth J. Romney, Secretary-Treasurer, University West
Stake Relief Society; Annie M. Ballantyne, President; Sara M. Creer, First
Counselor; Gyneth E. Hunter, Second Counselor.

Sister Ballantyne reports: "The University West Stake Relief Society
Board honored with a luncheon and program all the ward officers, class lead-
ers, and visiting teachers of the stake on May 2, 1964. There were 240 in
attendance, including special guests Camilla Eyring Kimball; Stake President
Lamont Peterson and his Counselors Milton G. Thackeray and Merrill G.
Wood; and Stake High Council Advisor to Relief Society Thomas B. Mont-
gomery. At a meeting following the luncheon. Sister Kimball related some of
her experiences visiting Relief Society organizations in different parts of the
world and displayed some articles produced by them.

"Of the visiting teachers present, six had served for fifty years or more:
Carrie Merrill Linford, West Twelfth Ward, fifty-two years; Lila Dansie Har-
rison, North Thirteenth Ward, fifty-two years; Isabel Durham McGregor,
West Twelfth Ward, sixty years; Evoline Mann Riding, West Twelfth Ward,
fifty-two years; Agnes Rufi Frazer, West Eleventh Ward, fifty years; Esther
Milner Tidwell, East Twelfth Ward, fifty-one years."

772

iiiMfHTHT-rij

^ i

OCTOBER 1964

Reno Stake (Nevada), Fallon Ward Visiting Teachers Achieve One Hundred
Per Cent Visiting for Five Years

February 7, 1964

Front row, seated, left to right: Jan Larsen, former president; stake of-
ficers: Alta Darney, Secretary-Treasurer; Blanche Richards, First Counselor;
Louise L. Bell, President; Dorothea Folsom, Second Counselor; Golden Hyde,
Bishop of Fallon Ward; ward officers: June Miller, First Counselor; Flora
Miller, President; Jane Joedeman, Second Counselor; Thora Hendrix, Secre-
tary-Treasurer; Wilmuth Crook, former president.

Sister Bell reports: "The Reno Stake is proud of the Fallon Ward for
achieving one hundred per cent visiting teaching for the last five years. The
ward officers held a party honoring the visiting teachers. A luncheon was
served, and the program 'A Light Shining' was presented. This one hundred
per cent record was attained under three presidents."

Utah Stake Honors Relief Society Secretary-Treasurers

April 23, 1964

Front row, seated, left to right: LaRee Adamson; Louise Cardall, Secre-
tary-Treasurer, Utah Stake Relief Society; Ethel Bills.

Back row, standing, left to right: Nadine Tuft; Norma Snow; Phyllis
Jacobson; Geraldine Bastian; Afton Halverson.

Nellie R. Mecham, President, Utah Stake Relief Society, reports: "We
had a lovely social honoring our secretary-treasurers. All of the sisters in the
stake were invited and encouraged to bring a friend, including i m-Latter-day
Saint sisters. Effie Pinegar of the stake board wrote and read a v/vely tribute
to our secretary-treasurers, after which each one was presented with a beau-
tiful hand-crocheted handkerchief. The Singing Mothers of the University
Ward, under the direction of Ethelyn Mangum and Louise Wakefield, fur-
nished music for the occasion. Two film strips: 'A Record Shall Be Kept'
and 'The Awakening' were enjoyed. Between the film strips, Clair Johnson
favored us with a lovely vocal solo. After the closing prayer, light refresh-
ments were served."

West Mexican Mission, Hermosillo Branch Relief Society Entertains at
Farewell Dinner for President and Sister Turley, July 3, 1964

Front row, seated, left to right: Maclovia de Montoya, First Counselor;
' -ancisca de Ruiz, Second Counselor Concepcion de Ibarra; Mercedes Vda.
ae Graham; Elisa de Guajardo; Santiaga de Gastelum, President; Ireta P.
Turley, former Supervisor, West Mexican Mission Relief Society; Socorro de
Aquilar; Abigail de Pineda, Secretary-Treasurer; Marie de Jesus de Navarro;
Dolores de Sevallos.

Back row, standing, left to right: Dolores de Ortega; Abel Montoya, Presi-
dent, Hermosillo Branch; Virgilio Guajardo; Roberto Gastelum and child;
Harold E. Turley, former President, West Mexican Mission; Mauro Aquilar,
Second Counselor; Carlos Pineda.

The officers and teachers of the Hermosillo Branch Relief Society gave a
farewell dinner for the outgoing mission president Harold E. Turley and his
wife Ireta P. Turley. Following a short program, the Turleys were presented
with a lovely hand-embroidered tablecloth made by the sisters of the Relief
Society. It was given as a gift of appreciation and love to the Turleys for
their help and kindness while serving in the mission.

The new Mission Relief Society supervisor is Retha S. Turley.

774

North Idaho Falls Stake, Seventeenth Ward

April 1, 1964

'Friendship Day"

Mary L. Wilding, President, North Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, re-
ports that the picture represents the center decoration of the hall and shows
Donna Cramer displaying a picture which she has made.

"April first will long be remembered in the hearts of the sisters of the
Seventeenth Ward as they, their friends, and neighbors attended our 'Friend-
ship Social.' 'April Showers' was an appropriate theme, as one entered the
building from the falling rain outside. A small pink or yellow name tag in the
shape of an umbrella was presented at the door to each sister.

"Following the invocation by Bishop Lyman Monson, the Singing Mothers
beautifully rendered the song 'April Showers.' The original words of the second
verse by Laura A. Passey, President, Idaho Falls Seventeenth Ward Relief
Society, were written to portray the spirit of Relief Society, and to invite the
new sisters to join our happy throng.

"The theme 'April Showers' was carried out in the decorations. In the
center of the hall, suspended from the ceiling, was a large, twenty-foot wide
and fifteen-foot high umbrella, trimmed with pink net and green and yellow
plastic. Beneath the umbrella, were eight tables arranged in an octagon figure
which displayed food demonstrations of potato croquettes, tomato fritters, apple
fritters, applets, and pan-fried cookies. Samples were given throughout the
evening to those present. The arts of hat making, sewing, cake decorating, and
ribbon flowers were also demonstrated.

"Encircling one half of the hall were tables representing visiting teaching,
The Relief Society Magazine, the music department, social science, literature,
theology, and arts and crafts, as well as home management and sewing. These
tables were draped with green and yellow plastic. Each class leader developed
her own ideas to represent her lesson department. The spirit of Relief Society
was felt as one studied the table displays. There was a table display depicting
the history of Relief Society, and a large decorated cake representing the
birthday of the 122 years of the Relief Society organization.

"Those present were served a lovely luncheon on small tables spaced
along one side of the hall. These tables were decorated with white cloths £uid
miniature umbrella centerpieces trimmed in pink, green, and yellow net. The
Priesthood members were invited, and special invitations of small pink um-
brellas were delivered to the sisters by the ward visiting teachers. There were
over 125 who attended. Our objective was to shower the sisters with the oppor-
tunities Relief Society has to offer them. We feel this was accomplished by
the comments and appreciation expressed by those present. The lovely eve-
ning, filled with renewed friendship and love, concluded with the Singing
Mothers presenting 'A Sister's Prayer.' "

776

Lesson Department

THEOLOGY The Doctrine and Covenants

Elder Roy W. Doxey
Lesson 60 — Individual Responsibility as a Member and Missionary

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 79, 80, 81, and 82)

For First Meeting, January 1965

Objective: To show individual missionary responsibility and
that the Lord is bound when you do as he says.

MISSIONARY CALLING

During the month of March
1832, revelations were received
calHng three elders into mission-
ary service. (Sections 79 and 80.)
Sometimes missionary calls were
to specific localities, as in the case
of Jared Carter who was called
to serve in the eastern countries
[States], while others were given
a more general area of proselyt-
ing. Brothers Stephen Burnett
and Eden Smith were told to go
to any of the directions of the
compass and labor. (D&C 80:
1-3.)

There are few callings in the
Church that can compare with
the missionary call. It provides
opportunities to fulfill one's obli-
gation to represent the Lord
before the world; to build up
Zion by increasing her citizens;
to gain a better understanding of
gospel fundamentals; and, at the

same time, provides a foundation
for a life of service at home.

The missionary who tries to
honor his missionary call finds
that the Lord will sustain him in
his labors if he will do his part.
The obtaining of the spirit of
one's calling will bring the pow-
ers of the Holy Ghost to one's
assistance. President John Tay-
lor calls our attention to the mis-
sionary's calling in the following
passage:

... It is for us to magnify our call-
ing and honor our God in any and
every position that we may be called
upon to fill. ... I would say that
this Priesthood is not for the honor
of man, not for his exaltation alone;
but it is imparted to man in order
that he may be made the medium of
salvation to others. . . . Talking of
the Elder, why he is a herald of sal-
vation; he is a legate of the skies; he
is commissioned of the great Jehovah
to bear a message to the nations of
the earth, and God has promised to

777

OCTOBER 1964

sustain him. He has always sustained
His faithful Elders, and He always
will (Journal of Discourses 24:35).

SUSTAINING POWER FOR
MISSIONARIES

While on his mission to the
Eastern States, Elder Jared Car-
ter was joined by his brother
Simeon. These two missionaries
labored for a period in Bolton,
New York, on the shore of Lake
George. While conducting meet-
ings in that place, they met John
Tanner, a wealthy resident of the
community, who had invented a
wheel chair to carry himself be-
cause of an infected leg which
doctors had despaired of ever
healing. He had been told that
he would never again be able to
walk. Mr. Tanner's presence at
the meeting was prompted by his
desire to confound the Mormon
missionaries because of their be-
lief in the ministry of angels and
The Book of Mormon. Impressed
by their message, however, he in-
vited them to his home that he
might learn more about their be-
liefs. Mr. Tanner confessed that
he was converted to their teach-
ings, but, because of his physical
condition, he could not be bap-
tized. Whereupon, the following
conversation ensued:

Elder Jared Carter said to him,
"You believe in the power of the Lord
to heal your leg, do you not?" Tan-
ner said he did most assuredly.

Then Elder Carter said in a loud
voice, placing his hand heavily on the
shoulder of the sick man: "John Tan-
ner, in the name of Jesus Christ I
command you to rise and walk!"

The ailing man got out of his chair,
but hesitated to set his lame foot on
the floor.

"In the name of the Lord," said the
Elder, "set down your other foot, and
do not be afraid!"

Tanner set it down. It was healed!

He could walk without any difficulty
— as well, in fact as he had ever done.
He strode up and down the room,
praising God for the miracle (Juvenile
Instructor, Vol. 75, 1940, page 291).

The three men walked to the
lake and Mr. Tanner was bap-
tized. Two years later he sold
his possessions in New York, and
moved to Kirtland, Ohio, to join
the saints. Subsequently, Broth-
er Tanner used much of his
wealth to build up Zion.

One of the well-known experi-
ences of missionary success was
the record made by Elder Wilford
Woodruff in the British Mission
in the year 1840. While laboring
in Staffordshire on his birthday,
he was directed by the Holy
Ghost to go south. Obedient to
this inspiration. Elder Woodruff
traveled to Herefordshire where
he met Mr. John Benbow, a
wealthy farmer, who told him
that over 600 people of the "Unit-
ed Brethren'* faith might be
taught. Elder Woodruff, with
the material aid of Mr. Benbow,
preached to these people and, in
a short time, all but one of them
accepted the true Church of
Jesus Christ. A further example
of the sustaining power of the
Holy Ghost in his ministry came
about in an interesting manner.
At the request of a minister, the
local constable attended a meet-
ing to arrest Brother Woodruff
for preaching the gospel. While
the peace officer waited, at the re-
quest of the missionary, for the
end of the meeting, he became
convinced of the truth delivered
there and requested baptism.
Two clerks of the Church of Eng-
land were also sent to one of the
meetings, and both of them were
baptized. (Smith, Joseph Field-
ing: Essentials in Church His-

778

LESSON DEPARTMENT

tory, pp. 282-283.) In eight
months' time, mainly through the
efforts of Elder Woodruff in Here-
fordshire, Worcestershire, and
Gloucestershire, 1800 people were
brought into the Church.

REPARATION FOR
ISSIONARY SERVICE

Section 80 provides us with
some ideas about preparation for
missionary service. The two mis-
sionaries called by this revela-
tion were told to "declare the
things which ye have heard, and
verily believe, and know to be
true" (Verse 4). The successful
missionary is possessed of suf-
ficient knowledge to impart the
fundamentals of the gospel to his
listener. Careful preparation for
the calling and function of the
service to be rendered is a key to
success. A necessary preparation
is to live worthy to receive the in-
spiration of the Holy Ghost. If
one has learned the gospel, the
Lord will bring the necessary
knowledge forth when the time
is appropriate. Above everything
else, the missionary should have
a testimony of the restoration of
the gospel and thus be able to
bear record that Jesus is the Sav-
ior. In the words of Elder John
A. Widtsoe:

These, then, are the steps on the
way to truth: Desire, prayer, study,
and practice. They form the eternal
price which must be paid for truth.

This way must be found by each
person for himself. Another cannot
desire, pray, study, or practice in our
stead and for us. Truth must be won
individually (Evidences and Recon-
ciliations, 3:84-85).

When one knows the truth of
the gospel, he will not teach
something that will confuse or de-
stroy faith. He will seek to learn

the truth and teach only the
truths that will advance the sal-
vation of his fellow men.

The guide to success in mis-
sionary work, in other Church
teaching positions, or other call-
ings where counsel is required, is
the word given in the standard
works of the Church and the in-
structions of the living prophets.
(D&C 10:62-63.)

v/r\\3iMi^iZAi iv/fi Oir THE

It was during March 1832, that
Joseph Smith received Section 81
revealing that the First Presi-
dency should be organized. Fred-
erick G. Williams, by this revela-
tion, was called to be a Counselor
to President Smith. One year lat-
er, March 18, 1833, the First
Presidency was organized with
Sidney Rigdon also serving as a
Counselor. During that interim,
however, these brethren assisted
the Prophet. The following rea-
son for the gradual development
of the Church organization was
given by President Anthon H.
Lund:

. . . When the Church was organized
on the 6th day of April, 1830, as far
as we can learn there were but nine
persons in the Church. Of course,
with nine persons it was impossible to
establish this perfect organization of
the Priesthood. Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery were called and or-
dained Apostles; but there could not
be Twelve Apostles, there could not
be [a quorum of] Seventy, for at
that time the Church was too small.
It took time for the work to grow; but
the Lord had given revelation upon
the subject, and when the proper time
came the Presidency of the Church
was organized, with the Prophet Jo-
seph as President and Sidney Rigdon
and Federick G. Williams as his
counselors. Afterwards the Twelve
Apostles were chosen, and then the
Seventies. But in the beginning, when

779

OCTOBER 1964

there were not enough to form these
different quorums, the Elders presided,
because they held the Melchizedek
Priesthood. The Lord, however, had
a perfect organization for His Church,
and He gave it unto them when they
were ready to receive it (Conference
Report. November 1901, page 75).

KEYS OF

An important truth is given in
verse 2 of Section 81 regarding
the Presidency of the Church.
Brother WiUiams was told that
Joseph Smith, the President, had
received the keys of tlie kingdom
of God and that these powers
would reside in the Presidency of
the Melchizedek Priesthood. In
August 1830, the Lord referred to
the time, when, in June of the
preceding year, Peter, James and
John, had conferred these keys
and a dispensation of the gospel
for the last time. (D&C 27:12-
13.) Briefly, the keys thus re-
stored, together with those later
conferred, gave the rights, privi-
leges, and powers necessary to
carry out all of the functions of
the Priesthood upon the earth.
In Section 81, Brother Williams
was informed that he was to
counsel with the Prophet. The
counselors were not to receive rev-
elation for the Church, but they
were entitled to inspiration that
they might act in unison with the
President on all matters which
came before them.

Emphasis is given in the revela-
tion of the need for prayer to re-
ceive the full blessings of leader-
ship. (Verse 3.) In addition to
his Presidency duties, which
would also involve helping the
weak and those in need (verse 5),
Brother Williams was told that
he should proclaim the gospel,
and then he would be able to do
the greatest good for his fellow

men and also for the glory of
God. (Verse 4). Faithful perform-
ance of Brother Williams' calling,
as is true of all Latter-day Saints,
would give him a crown of eternal
life in the Father's mansions.
(Verse 6.)

Regardless of the office held in
the kingdom, there is need for
each member of the Church to
do missionary work.

BACKGROUND— SECTION 82

The month before Section 82
was received, the Prophet Joseph
Smith was counseled to organize
the saints in Zion for their tem-
poral benefit. (D&C 78:3-4.)
Shortly after arriving at Inde-
pendence, Missouri, a general
council of the Church was con-
vened, at which time the Prophet
was sustained as the President of
the High Priesthood to which of-
fice he was ordained on the 25th
of January, 1832. During an in-
termission of the council, a differ-
ence between Bishop Edward
Partridge and Sidney Rigdon was
settled, and then the revelation
recorded in Section 82 was re-
ceived. The Lord recognized the
settlement of this difference be-
tween the brethren and said that
as they had forgiven each other,
so also he would forgive them.
{Ibid., 82:1.)

Since all mankind will be
judged by the law to which they
are responsible on the earth, men
will vary in their responsibility to
account for the deeds done in the
body.

For of him unto whom much is giv-
en much is required; and he who sins
against the greater light shall receive
the greater condemnation (D&C

82:3).

780

LESSON DEPARTMENT

The principle that greater
light and understanding bring
greater responsibility, should ap-
peal to everyone as a just prin-
ciple. For example, if a person
does not have an opportunity to
hear the fulness of the gospel,
then he should not be held to that
law. It is also true that if one
does have the opportunity to
know the commandments of that
law, and does not live them, then
he should lose the blessings of
living that law. Although one may
learn the letter of the law, some
may claim that they do not un-
derstand the necessity of com-
plying with the commandment.
What of them? Elder James E.
Talmage has this informative an-
swer:

. . . Such may ask: Are men to suf-
fer penalty in the hereafter because
they cannot understand what is re-
quired of them in mortahty? The de-
gree of their culpabiKty is to be
determined by the fundamental cause
of their ineptitude in matters spiritual.
Failure to comprehend may be due to
bias or to lack of desire to know. . . .

Are you unable to realize that bap-
tism is essential to salvation? Perhaps
the cause lies in the fact that you have
never developed the essential condi-
tion of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ;
or, perchance, you have never repent-
ed of your sins. Faith and repentance,
as the Scriptures aver, are prereq-
uisites to effective baptism; and it
is as unreasonable to expect a faith-
less unrepentant sinner to compre-
hend the essentiality of baptism as to
expect one untrained in the rudiments
of arithmetic to understand algebra.

Wilful ignorance of Gospel require-
ments is sin. Man is untrue to his
Divine lineage and birthright of rea-
son when he turns away from the
truth, or deliberately chooses to walk
in darkness while the illumined path
is open to his tread. Positive rejec-
tion of the truth is even graver than
passive inattention or neglect. Yet to

every one is given the right of choice
and the power of agency, with the
certainty of his meeting the natural
and inevitable consequence (Vitality
of Mormonism, 1948 ed., pp. 270-271).

Latter-day Saints are more re-
sponsible before the Lord because
they are under covenant by bap-
tism, by temple ordinances, as
well as by the enlightenment of
the Holy Ghost. ''What I say
unto one I say unto all" is a truth
which has application many times
in these revelations. Although a
truth may be spoken to one or
several people, usually it is ap-
plicable to the many.

It is just as true today as in
1832 that the adversary is gain-
ing ground and his darkness
reigneth to a great degree upon
the earth. (D&C 82:5.) This
condition brings about this warn-
ing to the world:

And the anger of God kindleth
against the inhabitants of the earth;
and none doeth good, for all have gone
out of the way (Verse 6).

SIN NO MORE

To the brethren in Missouri
(and to all members of the
Church) the Lord counseled them
to sin no more, and "unto that
soul who sinneth shall the former
sins return" (D&C 82:7). After
quoting Ezekiel, chapter 18, verse
24, the Doctrine and Covenants
Commentary gives this explana-
tion:

. . . God forgives the repentant sin-
ner so completely that "his transgres-
sions shall not be mentioned unto
him"; on the other hand, the righteous,
who turns away from righteousness,
cannot hope that his former life will
save him. The principle works both
ways, and is, therefore, eminently just
(page 490).

781

OCTOBER 1964

TEMPORAL COMMANDMENT

As a preface to instructions re-
garding the brethren's mission to
Missouri to manage the affairs of
the poor under the order of Enoch
in Kirtland, as well as Zion, the
Lord set forth this truth which
is similar to another oft-quoted
one. (SeeD&C 130:20-21.)

I, the Lord, am bound when ye do
what I say; but when ye do not what
I say, ye have no promise (D&C
82:10).

never take to their bosoms prin-
ciples of unrighteousness. The
gospel teaches that one should
refrain from sinning, and a way
to accomplish this is to keep from
the areas of temptation. Toler-
ance does not mean acceptance of
principles that are contrary to the
Lord's way of happiness. One can
be friendly with those who do not
accept Latter-day Saint stand-
ards of conduct, but tolerance is
not indulgence.

The meaning of this passage is
well known. The Lord operates
the universe, his Church, and the
plan of salvation, by law. When
the law is observed, the blessing
of that law follows.

In the operation of the law of
consecration, it was intended that
each person should manage his
stewardship so that not only his
family would profit but that the
Lord's storehouse would be filled
to meet every need, "Every man
seeking the interest of his neigh-
bor, and doing all things with an
eye single to the glory of God"
(Verse 19).

If the brethren privileged to
live this law of stewardship were
to break their covenants, they
''shall be dealt with according to
the laws of my Church and shall
be delivered over to the buffeting
of Satan until the day of redemp-
tion" (Verse 21).

The brethren were also advised
''and this is wisdom, make unto
yourselves friends with the mam-
mon of unrighteousness and they
will not destroy you. Leave judg-
ment alone with me for it is mine
and I will repay" (Verses 22-23).
The Saints were to treat their
nonmember friends with kindness,
to live at peace with them, but

SUMMARY

Four sections of the Doctrine
and Covenants have made up this
lesson. We have learned that the
Lord gave instructions on mis-
sionary work that are applicable
today; that the faithful mission-
ary is promised the Holy Ghost
to direct him in his labors; and
that the powers of the Priesthood
are available to the diligent. Re-
gardless of position in the
Church, no one is exempt from
missionary responsibility. Finally,
we learned that the powers of
darkness are present on the earth
and diligence in keeping the com-
mandments is necessarv. Toler-
ance for people not of our faith
was enjoined, but tolerance does
not mean acceptance of their
ideas and practices which are in-
comoatible with the covenants
which the Latter-day Saint has
made with God.

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What are the benefits that can
come through missionary service?

2. Tell of the progress of missionary
work in England in 1840 as an ex-
ample of the fulfillment of Section
79:3.

3. What is the obligation of the
missionary (and the teacher in the

782

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Church) to teach what the Lord has
revealed?

4. What is meant by the keys of the
kingdom and who has the use of them?

Who receives the benefit of their use?
5. Explain what is meant by the
scripture "unto whom much is given
much is required."

Christine H. Robinson

Message 60 — "... That Every Man May Improve Upon His Talent, That Every
Man May Gain Other Talents, Yea, Even an Hundred Fold . . ."
(D&C 82:18).

For First Meeting, January 1965

Objective: To illustrate that as we develop the talents with which we have
been blessed, our abilities will be magnified and expanded.

One of the misfortunes in life is
the tendency of all of us to un-
derestimate the talents and abili-
ties with which we have been
blessed. Most of us never realize
nor develop more than a fraction
of our potentialities. The reason
this is true, is that we fail to use
and improve upon the talents
with which we have been blessed.
Utilizing our talents not only de-
velops them, but also lays the
foundation for the growth of addi-
tional talents. One of the great
truths of life is that as we utilize,
develop, and magnify our abili-
ties, we gain the power and
the strength to move on to high-
er and more important accom-
plishments. This thought from
Ralph Waldo Emerson has been
frequently emphasized as a tru-

ism, that as we continue in the
performance of any task that
task becomes easier, not because
its nature has changed, but be-
cause our ability to perform it has
improved. In other words, there
is no doubt about the truthful-
ness of the statement that "prac-
tice makes perfect."

The reality and accuracy of
this message from the Doctrine
and Covenants, that as we im-
prove upon our talents we gain
additional talents, was realistical-
ly demonstrated in the personal
experience ot a certain individual.
This individual had received a
beautiful patriarchal blessing.
Among other things, this blessing
stipulated that she possessed tal-
ents which she had not adequate-
ly developed.

783

OCTOBER 1964

As the years passed the only
thing this individual could re-
member about her blessing was
this statement, and she became
increasingly more worried about
her failure to develop her talents.
In fact, she became convinced
that actually, she was blessed
with very few talents.

Nevertheless, as is character-
istic in the Church, opportunities
came to her to serve in various
Church capacities. As she dis-
charged each of these responsi-
bilities to the best of her ability,
she found that the accomplish-
ment of each new task made her
next assignment easier. Almost
unknowingly she found she had
developed talents of self-expres-
sion, leadership, organizational
ability, and many others she had
not realized she possessed.

This is the type of challenge
open to all of us. Although we
may not realize it, we have all
been blessed with many talents.
As opportunities for service come
our way we should grasp each one
willingly and enthusiastically and
perform each to the best of our
ability. If we do so we will find
ourselves developing additional
abilities and, as promised in the
Doctrine and Covenants, our tal-
ents will multiply, ''even an hun-
dred fold."

It is true that not all of us have
great talents in some of the more

glamorous areas, such as in music
or in the arts. But all of us, by
practice, can improve our talents
of self-expression, of being better
listeners, of having more under-
standing hearts, of being better
wives, mothers, and neighbors,
and of being better homemakers.
We can, if we conscientiously try,
improve our sensitivity in seeing
the good in ourselves and others,
and in discovering beauty in the
commonplace things of life.
Through more pleasant attitudes,
we can spread more sunshine and
cheerfulness to those around us.

The Savior said, "whosoever
hath, to him shall be given, and
he shall have more abundance:
but whosoever hath not, from
him shall be taken away even that
he hath" (Matt. 13:12). These
words from the poem "Maud
Muller" by John Greenleaf Whit-
tier, are often quoted, "of all sad
words of tongue or pen, the sad-
dest are these, 'it might have
been.' "

As we contemplate the impor-
tance of developing and multiply-
ing our talents, let us remember
that our lives stretch into eter-
nity, and the only things we can
take with us are our talents and
abilities and the characters we
have built through the applica-
tions and experiences of this life.
Certainly it behooves each of us
to magnify and expand our God-
given talents.

The Work Meeting Lesson for January 1965 will appear in a
later issue of the Magazine.

784

■*j^*:^^-

.^■^.

••-rd*-^

'^"^

Autunin in Zion Canyon National Park

.■^^.•:

Willard Luce

Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn

Remember

In times of trouble

The enduring strength of stone,

The stubborn life grasp of the cliff tree

Rooted in rock,

The red grandeur of eternal canyon walls,

The soothing song of the perpetual river.

And even, too, the fragile fern, the maidenhair,

And how it beautifies the crevice where it grows.

And remember.

Over all humanity, the world, the clouds

God curves the infinity of his skies.

785

LITERATURE

The Individual and Human Values
as Seen Through Literature

Elder Bruce B. Clark

Lesson 4 — Poetry of Faith in God and Man — Part II

(Text: Out of the Best Books, pp. 71-90)

For Third Meeting, January 1965

Objective: To show further how spiritual values and faith
in God and man have been expressed through poetry.

Last month we examined sev-
eral poems by William Words-
worth as evidences of the poets'
traditional affirmation of spirit-
ual values and traditional faith
in God and man. This month we
turn to another English poet,
Robert Browning (1812-1889), to
explore further the poetry of faith.

Browning was equal io Words-
worth as an affirmer of lofty
ideals, and even greater as a poet
— possibly the greatest English
poet since Milton. His brilliant
dramatic monologues, dramatic
soliloquies, and psychological
soul-studies probe as meaning-
fully into human personality and
character as any poems ever writ-
ten; and his long masterpiece.
The Ring and the Book, is one of
the great poems of the world.
Browning's writing is complex
and difficult, but wonderfully re-
warding.

The words ''robust optimist"
have so often been used to de-
scribe Browning that they now
seem almost part of his name.

Fortunately, they fit this great
man whose total affirmation of
life both here and hereafter is so
vigorous that it is attractive even
to readers who may not share it.
Strangely, his most widely known
statement of optimism, ''God's
in his Heaven — All's right with
the world," spoken by a naive
little girl in his drama Pippa
Passes, is an extreme view that
Browning recognized as unrealis-
tic. Although Browning knew that
there is much wrong with man's
present world, he firmly believed
that God is in heaven ultimately
controlling the universe and that
the potentiality of man in this
life is great and the confidence
with which he can look forward
to life beyond death is equally
great.

Occasionally Browning speaks
of himself and his views, as in
the "Epilogue to Asolando'' when
he describes himself as

One who never turned his back
but marched breast forward.

786

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Never doubted clouds would
break,
Never dreamed, though right were
worsted, wrong would
triumph,
Held we fall to rise, are baffled to
fight better.
Sleep to wake.

At other times Browning speaks
his views not directly but through
the words of one of his charac-
ters, as in the great soul-study
"Saul" where the redemptive
power of music is explored, or in
'Tra Lippo Lippi" when the
worldly but exuberantly likeable
Fra Lippo says,

This world's no blot for us.
Nor blank; it means intensely,
and means good.

And earlier says, referring to
his purpose in painting.

If you get simple beauty and

naught else.
You get about the best thing

God invents.

But, even more vividly than
when Browning speaks explicitly
through himself or through his
characters, he ironically commun-
icates his views to us indirectly
and upside-down through his un-
attractive characters. In fact, the
bulk that we know about Brown-
ing's specific views we infer in
this manner. We sense his admir-
ation for sincerity and honesty
and simple goodness because the
proud, jealous Duke of Ferrara in
''My Last Duchess" is so arro-
gantly materialistic, and because
the dying Bishop in Saint Prax-
ed's Church and the soliloquizing
monk in the Spanish Cloister are
so sensually worldly and (the
latter at least) so hypocritically

self-righteous. We know that
Browning believes man has the
responsibility and opportunity, in
this life, to work towards his own
eternal salvation because the de-
spicable Johannes Agricola (see
"Johannes Agricola in Medita-
tion") and the degenerate Cah-
ban (see "Caliban Upon Sete-
bos") believe otherwise. And
these are only a few of many sim-
ilar poems by Browning.

Out of and through all his
poems Browning emerges not
only as a great poet but as the
most vigorously optimistic writer
of his age, with an unwavering
faith in God and immortality and
a great confidence in man. We
now turn more fully to two poems
" — A Grammarian's Funeral"
and "An Epistle of Karshish" —
to explore some of the details of
Browning's faith.

A Grammarian's Funeral. We
especially feel Browning's vigor-
ous affirmation of life in the sev-
eral poems, including "A Gram-
marian's Funeral," that develop
his doctrine of "success in fail-
ure," the "philosophy of the im-
perfect"— that man should direct
all his energy toward achieving
high goals, even impossibly high
goals, for to set low goals and
achieve them is to fail, whereas
to set high goals and strive un-
ceasingly toward them is to suc-
ceed, even though the goals may
not be fully reached. Browning
would on this point agree with the
pathetic Andrea del Sarto (in his
poem of that title), who brood-
ingly acknowledges that "a man's
reach should exceed his grasp, or
what's a heaven for?" He hated
all forms of avoidable mediocrity
and half-effort. For him, anything

787

OCTOBER 1964

worth doing was worth doing well,
with complete energy and devo-
tion.

Part of Browning's purpose in
"A Grammarians Funeral" is to
catch the inexhaustible thirst for
knowledge of the scholars of the
early Renaissance. Although the
term ''grammarian" may suggest
otherwise, the dead grammarian
is a learned scholar, loved and
honored by his disciples; and he
is being carried to the top of a
lofty mountain for burial at sun-
rise. The speaker of the poem is
a disciple especially devoted to
the dead grammarian, and he is
talking to the other pallbearers as
he leads them to the burial spot.

In the first section of 28 lines
the speaker points out, as the
bearers climb the mountain, that
the mountain peak is the "ap-
propriate" spot for burial because
it is lofty as the scholar in learn-
ing was also lofty. "Our low life
was the level's and the night's."
says the disciple. "He's for the
morning."

In the second section, lines 29
to 72, the speaker points out how
his master spent the years of his
youth and young manhood
searching, searching — unknown,
unrecognized, withdrawn from
life in a total dedication to learn-
ing. "Long he lived nameless" as
he "left play for work" yearning
"let me know all!"

And in the long closing section,
lines 73 to 148, the total search
to know all continues. Some who
know him criticize the grammar-
ian for not living while he has a
chance. "Time escapes; live now
or never!" they say. But he an-
swers, "What's time? Leave .Now
for dogs and apes! Man has For-

ever." And back to his books he
goes, physically half dead, intel-
lectually even more dedicated.
Now, years later, he is dead, and
his disciples are carrying his body
to the burial spot. Did he learn
all? No, the goal was impossibly
high. He learned much, but not
all. Nevertheless, in the devoted
pursuit of a high goal that he
could not quite reach he suc-
ceeded more than lesser people
who set and achieve little goals.
Says his disciple,

If we draw a circle premature,

Heedless of far gain,
Greedy for quick returns of profit,
sure

Bad is our bargain!

A little later he further ex-
plains:

That low man seeks a little
thing to do.
Sees it and does it;
This high man, with a great
thing to pursue.
Dies ere he knows it.
That low man goes on adding
one to one,
His hundred's soon hit;
This high man, aiming at a
million,
Misses an unit.
That, has the world here — should
he need the next,
Let the world mind him!
This, throws himself on God,
and unperplexed
Seeking shall find him.

Thus "trusting death" — that is,
having confidence in the eternal
progression possible through im-
mortality— the grammarian ac-
cepts "earth's failure" as the
price of "heaven's success." And
his disciples honor him by bury-
ing him on the mountain peak,
for "lofty designs must close in
like effects."

788

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Here's the top-peak; the
multitude below
Live, for they can, there;
This man decided not to Live
but Know —
Bury this man there?
Here — here's his place, where
meteors shoot, clouds form,
Lightnings are loosened,
Stars come and go!

The problem for the modern
reader of this poem is in deciding
not to side with the grammarian's
critics who felt that he was wast-
ing his time in a grubby search
for knowledge, that he would
have been wiser to live life to the
fullest as Browning advocated in
other poems. But Browning's
point is that whatever one chooses
to do should be done with ener-
gy and enthusiasm and devotion.
Pillowy, "lukewarm," easy, direc-
tionless, undisciplined mediocrity
was as distasteful to Browning as
St. John in the Book of Revela-
tion recorded it as being to Jesus
Christ. (Revelation 3: 15 - 16
reads: "I know thy works, that
thou art neither cold nor hot. I
would thou wert cold or hot. So
then because thou art lukewarm,
and neither cold nor hot, I will
spue thee out of my mouth.")

An Epistle of Karshish. Brown-
ing's long and complex poem
called "An Epistle, Containing
the Strange Medical Experience
of Karshish, the Arab Physician"
is perhaps the most successful
effort in the world's poetry to re-
create the tremendous impact of
Christ's mission upon an ancient
non-believer who is so over-
whelmed by it all that in baffle-
ment he almost believes. The
poem is not history and should
not be read as history. It is an
art creation, attempting to cap-

ture the spirit rather than mere-
ly the factual details of how
Christ's life and message must
have affected those who only
half knew and understood it.

Karshish and Abib are imagin-
ary characters. The Epistle pur-
ports to be written in 66 A.D.
from Bethany in Judea by the
traveling scholar-physician Kar-
shish to his master, Abib.

The first two sections, through
line 61, are merely introductory
as Karshish tells Abib of his trav-
els to a number of places, differ-
ent people and things he has seen,
and various medicines he has used
in the treatment of epilepsy and
other sicknesses. The reader will
almost certainly find these lines
tedious and not very meaningful,
as Browning intended.

Then Karshish, almost as an
afterthought, says, "Yet stay."
Something is on his mind that he
wants to talk about. Before the
reader moves further in the poem
he should study the account in
John 11:1-44 of Christ's raising
of Lazarus from the dead, for it
is about Lazarus that Karshish
wishes to talk. He has met Laz-
arus and been puzzled by him.
"The man had something in the
look of him," says Karshish in
line 69, something that Karshish
cannot forget. Lazarus, having
felt the power of Christ, is a
man incapable of doubt.

And first — the man's own firm
conviction rests

That he was dead (in fact they
buried him)

— That he was dead and then re-
stored to life

By a Nazarene physician of his
tribe:

— 'Sayeth, the same bade "Rise,"
and he did rise, (lines 97-101)

789

OCTOBER 1964

Karshish is both intrigued and
baffled by Lazarus. Karshish does
not himself know Christ — is, in
fact, not even of the Jewish faith.
And he does not really believe
Lazarus. Yet he cannot fully
doubt him. Lazarus has the un-
shakeable faith, quiet yet abso-
lute, of one who simply knows.
''This grown man eyes the world
now like a child" (line 117.) His
conviction needs no arguing to
support it. He serenely knows,
and Karshish, a non-believer, is
deeply moved by the whole ex-
perience.

And so the "epistle" goes on,
line after line. Often an expres-
sion comes into Lazarus's face "as
if he saw again and heard again
his sage that bade him 'Rise' and
he did rise," says Karshish. Again
and again Karshish starts to end
the letter to Abib, and then goes
on talking about Lazarus, unable
to dismiss the incident from his
thoughts. One might suppose
Lazarus to be a madman or a fa-
natic, says Karshish, but it is
not so — the man is "harmless as
a lamb" (line 232). Patiently,
steadfastly, unwaveringly he
waits for the death that will take
him back to his Master. The
whole thing is incomprehensible
to Karshish.

In the section beginning with
line 243 Karshish says to Abib,
you may wonder why I have not
sought out "the Nazarene who
wrought this cure" to learn for
myself all about him. But I can-
not, Karshish explains, for he was
killed by a mob of people be-
cause he was accused of wizardry
and then failed to stop an earth-
quake. (Obviously Karshish is all
confused about the facts of

Christ's death, just as a person
in Christ's time might well have
been confused when getting the
information through hearsay, as
Karshish did. Browning makes
the "epistle" all the more realis-
tic by this brilliant handling of
the probability of confusion.)

In the passage beginning with
line 267 Karshish, now almost
overcome by what he is saying,
comments that Lazarus believes
his healer was actually God:

This man so cured regards the

curer, then,
As — God forgive me! who but

God himself,
Creator and sustainer of the

world.
That came and dwelt in flesh on

it awhile!
— Sayeth that such an one was

born and Kved,
Taught, healed the sick, broke

bread at his own house,
Then died, with Lazarus by, for

aught I know.

Of course this simply could not
be, says Karshish, and asks Abib's
"pardon for this long and te-
dious" letter (line 283). I have
talked much too long about the
whole thing, he says — and then
goes on talking longer about it.
So tremendously has he been im-
pressed that, try as he will, he
cannot cast it from his mind.

The thought that finally over-
whelms him most of all, in the
brief closing passage of the poem,
is the magnificent concept of God
as a being of Love as well as of
Power:

The very God! think, Abib;
dost thou think?

So, the All-Great, were the All-
Loving too —

So, through the thunder comes
a human voice

790

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Saying, "O heart I made, a heart

beats here!
Face, my hands fashioned, see

it in myself!'

And not only a being of love,
but also a being, divinely per-
fected, in the glorified form of
man himself. The whole thing is
utterly beyond comprehension for
Karshish, but also beyond dis-
missal. He cannot believe, yet he
cannot not believe. And so bril
liant is Browning's handling of
the whole poem that the reader
is fully caught up in the wonder
of it all, just as Karshish was.
Christ, the Creator and Redeem-
er of the world, and mankind's
loving Elder Brother!

Note to Class Lender

The material on Browning giv-
en here is taken from pp. 71-90 of
the Relief Society literature text.
In addition to this interpretive
material, the text contains a more
extended discussion of Browning
and a full print (with explanatory
notes) of "A Grammarian's Fun-
eral" and "An Epis'^le of Kar-
shish," which should be used in
the wards and branches for this
month's lesson.

If these poems by Browning
seem too complex for use in some
Relief Society groups, the liter-
ature text in this section on
"Faith in God and Man" also
contains several shorter poems.

with interpretive discussions.
These are intended as supplemen-
tary, enrichment selections and
may be used as desired to meet
the special needs of wards and
branches for discussion groups in
the homes. They are excellent
selections for brief, stimulating
analysis. The poems are as fol-
lows: "The Lamb" by William
Blake, "I Never Saw a Moor" by
Emily Dickinson, "Little Jesus"
by Frances Thompson, "The
Windhover" and "God's Gran-
deur" by Gerald Manley Hopkins,
and "Still Falls the Rain" by
Edith Sitwell.

Thoughts and Questions
for Discussion

1. Is it really better, as Browning
says, to set difficult high goals and
strive towards them even though they
may not be fully attained than to set
easy low goals and attain them?
Why?

2. Discuss the effectiveness of
the short lines in "A Grammarian's
Funeral."

3. How successful is Browning in
"An Epistle of Karshish" in taking
you back two thousand years to the
time when Jesus walked in person
on the earth, unknown and unrecog-
nized?

4. Why does Karshish find it more
difficult and more wonderful to think
of God as a Being of love than just
a Being of great power?

5. Why does Karshish's confusion
about the true nature of Christ's
death make Browning's poem even
more realistic than if Karshish had
all the details correct?

791

SOCIAL SCIENCE Divine Law and Church Government
The Functioning of Church Government

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

Lesson 17 — The Function of Divine Law in Family Relations — Continued

For Fourth Meeting, January 1965

Objective: To show that the most effective method of character
building is primarily a result of wholesome family relations.

ZiON is built of perfected family
circles.

All devices, divine and human, for
man's betterment, to be effective, must
recognize the training that comes out
of the home (John A. Widtsoe, Priest-
hood and Church Government, page
80).

FAMILY: A SACRED COMMISSION

The family is a sacred institu-
tion ordained of God. It insures
his spirit children intimate, stimu-
lating, and loving environment for
their development during the
most impressionable period of
their lives on earth.

According to the scriptures,
marriage was intended for all men
and women, it being necessary in
order for them to fulfill the pur-
pose of their creation. "Neither is
the man without the woman,
neither the woman without the
man, in the Lord" (I Cor. 11:11).
And in Mark 10:7-9 we read,
'Tor this cause [marriage] shall
a man leave his father and moth-
er, and cleave to his wife; And
they twain shall be one
flesh . . , ." In the instructions

to the first couple, the Creator
made clear the importance of chil-
dren in his plan (''multiply and
replenish the earth") and the re-
sponsibility of parenthood was ac-
cepted. "And Adam and Eve
blessed the name of God, and they
made all things known unto their
sons and their daughters" (P of
GP, Moses 5:12).

Children become members of
the Church and the Church is
judged by the way the members
reflect its teachings. The kind of
member the child becomes de-
pends largely upon the family en-
vironment in which the child
develops his basic attitudes to-
ward life and its purpose. The
duty and obligation of parenthood
is to teach the children correct
principles and to set the proper
example before them. Thus know-
ing right from wrong, it is the re-
sponsibility of each person to
make his own decision.

PEPt^FCTION IN FAMILY LIVING

With our accumulated knowl-
edge of and experience in family
living, together with the divine

792

LESSON DEPARTMENT

guidance and counsel we have re-
ceived, and with the possibiHty
of personal revelation to the
Priesthood holder for the welfare
of his family, we should be pro-
ducing family units that are near
perfection. According to this, if
our families are functioning as
they should, it would be possible
for us to eliminate most of the
social ills known to family life.
We should be free of such prob-
lems as crime, delinquency, di-
vorce, desertion, and conflict in
general. There has never been
more help available for the fam-
ily organization than there is to-
day.

What do the results show in
your home, in your ward and
stake? Let us examine our own
homes first, not in relation to the
big things just mentioned, but in
relation to the small things that
may, eventually, lead to larger
and more serious problems. With-
in your own home is there dishon-
esty, deception, or a lack of forth-
rightness in the dealings among
the family members? To what
extent is selfishness apparent in
the family interaction? Does the
true spirit of love dominate where
the personal concern for other
family members comes before
self? Does anger dictate your
discipline measures? Is there un-
bridled criticism of one another?

You see, these things and many
other happenings of the home be-
come a part of the child that goes
forth from that home, and all the
things he experiences each day
become a part of him for the mo-
ment and for the years to come.
Let each one check carefully the
daily family experiences and eval-
uate them in terms of the best
information or knowledge and

practice available to him. Are we
developing young men and young
women in our homes who will be
able to make virtuous decisions?
Are we justifying the availability
of divine guidance and counsel in
the performance of our duties as
parents?

Divine inspiration is as avail-
able to the Priesthood bearer in
the home performing his duties as
the leader of his family, as it is
to the Priesthood bearer in the
operation of any other office or
calling in the Church. Because of
the importance of the family in
its influence on the children as
members of the Church, and so-
ciety in general, the power and
influence of the divine is, and
always has been, within easy ac-
cess to those who inquire and are
worthy to receive this influence.
It is living the gospel that brings
the blessings of heaven.

OPERATION OF FAMILY LIFE
A JOINT PROJECT

By way of emphasis may we
again call attention to the fact
that the man is not without the
woman in the sight of God, and
that the fulness of the Priesthood
is possible only through the seal-
ing ordinance of a temple mar-
riage. In such a marriage "they
twain shall be one flesh." This
being the case, it is logical to
conclude that there is equal
responsibility for the success of
the family unit. The marriage we
speak of is eternal, and the total
experience of this life has a direct
bearing on the nature of the
eternal relationship.

DISTINCTIVE CALLINGS

In the operation of the family
unit there should be no competi-

793

OCTOBER 1964

tion between husband and wife
for leadership. They have dis-
tinctive calHngs and unique quaH-
fications, the use of which com-
plement each other in carrying
out the duties of a Latter-day
Saint home.

In making a living the father
may be fully responsible for the
income of the family, but the fru-
gality of the mother and her
wisdom in expenditures make
possible the family economic well-
being on the income of the fa-
ther.

Biologically, the father and
mother make distinctive contribu-
tions to each child, but the nur-
ture of the developing but unborn
baby produces a closeness be-
tween mother and child that a
father may never know. Yet in
the stability and security the fa-
ther provides, including the
counseling and guidance of the
baby to maturity, the father can
and should supply a need that a
mother by the very nature of her
calling may never produce.

In general, the father brings
the family in touch with the world
outside the home, preparing each
member for the realities of the
contacts with society, while the
mother creates within her home
a clean, wholesome place of se-
curity. Not alone through pur-
chasing power, but by her inven-
tiveness and creativeness she
fashions a home that has a
uniqueness all her own. Truly, to
her children there is no place like
home. But, here, as in other sit i-
ations, it is a joint venture inas-
much as father supplies ;.he
material essentials and mother
fashions these things into their
home.

The sum total of the joint ef-

forts of father and mother in the
home is to produce an environ-
ment where each tiny tot can find
ample stimulation for continual
growth and development in body,
mind, and spirit. The teachings,
illustrated by the living examples
of all members of the family, par-
ticularly the father and mother,
provide a major influence in shap-
ing the total behavior of the new
baby. The real test of character
is found in the ability of the
grown child to make decisions
when away on his own that are
in harmony with the values
taught in his home training.

What values do you want the
children to have? How sacred are
the values you have observed?
Are they in harmony with the de-
sign of the Creator? Can they
produce the best results in the
life of your child?

WHAT THE HOME SHOULD DO

In considering the values of
The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and in recog-
nizing that values remain as val-
ues in the minds of people only
as organized effort is brought to
bear on teaching and applying
these values to life situations, it
seems that the following are some
of the very important things that
the home must do. It must de-
velop :

1. A religious atmosphere. Re-
ligion is our way of life. In it
there must be confidence in the
reality of God and his Son Jesus
Christ. This is the base of our
belief. With the help of the Holy
Ghost every child eight years of
age can have this witness. (D&C
68:25.)

Prayer is the medium of con-
tact with God. The home experi-

794

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ence filled with humility and faith
provides an atmosphere condu-
cive to the development of a
favorable attitude toward prayer.
Each child should petition divine
help in the solution of daily prob-
lems. The stimulation of associa-
tion with the spiritual side of life
should be just as natural and
regular as physical and intellec-
tual growth and development.
Parents have the obligation to
teach and train their children in
the observance of family prayer,
in the payment of tithing, the
observance of the Word of Wis-
dom and other fundamental vir-
tues.

2. Respect for law and order.
Free agency is the right of intel-
ligent choice, the right of decision.
Freedom means the privilege to
act within the prescribed limits of
society. In its true meaning
freedom does not allow one per-
son's freedom to infringe upon the
rights or freedom of another per-
son.

Knowing the law and living
within the limits set, is the es-
sence of freedom. The first con-
tact with law and order comes in
the family situation. Rules of
conduct clearly defined and ad-
ministered with wisdom in the
home develop within each child
his attitude toward law and order
in his community, nation, and the
kingdom of God.

A t-OHh/iULk FOR SUCCESS

The home experience can develop
within the child an attitude, eith-
er positive or negative, toward
every venture in life. From the
positive point of view much can
be done here to establish a proper
evaluation of self. With thought-
ful guidance, confidence can be

developed in the child's ability to
solve his own problems and make
his own decisions. The following
points may be helpful in building
confidence that may result in a
successful hfe: (1) Help the child
to understand the true meaning
of discipline, to give proper recog-
nition to authority, and to recog-
nize the place and importance of
obedience and conformity. (2)
Make sure that the child knows
the meaning and value of work.
There is no substitute for hard
work in any success formula. Of
equal value in this formula is a
recognition of the importance of
organization of one's time, and
the recognition of one's ability in
relation to effort put forth. (3)
Create in the child a never-end-
ing thirst for knowledge, together
with a systematic and related
arrangement of facts toward one's
objective. (4) Help the child
develop an enthusiasm for life,
his work, and for his religious
convictions. (5) Above all, de-
velop within the child humility
with a respect for and an appre-
ciation of God in his life.

UMM>5

In brief, a child is a product of
his home life more than of any
other single influence. The devel-
opment of character comes from
the performance of daily tasks in
light of the values that provide
the basis of one's philosophy of
life. The most important single
thing parents do in the process of
training children is living the ex-
ample that harmonizes with the
values being taught.

HOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What evidence can be found in
modern scripture that marriage is or-
dained of God?

795

OCTOBER 1964

2. Are parents equally responsible REFERENCES

for the success of their family? Doctrine and Covenants, Sections

3. Does the Priesthood in the home 68, 121, 131, 132.

increase the parental responsibility? Widtsoe, John A.: Priesthood and

Explain. Church Government, Chapters 7, 8, 9.

4. What is the real test of character? Widtsoe, John A: Discourses of

5. How important is the home in Brigham Young, Chapter XVII.
the development of citizenship?

6. What are the essentials of a suc-
cess formula?

Pomt of View Is Important

Leona Feizer Wintch

Work to Overcome Weariness

WHEN we are tired, it is often because we are tired oi something, not bom the
work we are doing. Disorder and confusion always bring frustrations and fatigue.
The core of weariness might even stem from boredom. These doldrums are usually
self-inflicted. The world is full of exciting, creative things to do, if we will only look
up and forward.

Each one must map out his own solution to overcome the tendency to fatigue
by working systematically. We can all profit by routinizing many household tasks so
that they are mechanically performed; some of these are immediate clearing of dishes,
routine morning bedmaking and brushing up of rooms. Energies can then be reserved
for more meaningful and enjoyable activities, such as learning a new skill or helping the
children read.

Being well-organized, mechanizing routine tasks, taking short, but more frequent
vacations, and finding new, creative work will give the mother of the home a more
happy, healthful outlook which will be reflected in everyone around her. Best of all,
she will be able to accomplish more and be less tired.

The Forward Look

T^HE flesh pots of yesterday were dearer to Lot's wife than the beauty of today or the
■■• adventure of tomorrow. For all of us, looking at the past should be a sometime
thing; the past should never become a dwelling place. It is well to keep distant goals
in view to give us the vision without which we perish, but the duty of this day, this
hour, and even this moment is our only true concern.

This moment, this hour, and even this day can bristle with glad excitement if we
listen for the magic in a loved one's voice, or see the pink and purple in the desert sage.
The well of living water at which we drink is not yesterday's stagnant pool, nor tomor-
row's anticipation. It is today's sweet flow that quenches human thirst. If we sing
with our hearts, no rankling ashes of regret can chain us to Lot's wife and her pillar
of salt.

796

Gleanings for thaHarvest Season

Celia Luce

(Q)

Reflections

I look into a pool and see my friend's face reflected there. But the image is
distorted, and a passing breeze ruffling the water may blur it completly.
What 1 can see of others is like the reflection, distorted. I cannot tell another's
innermost thoughts and feelings. I cannot tell what he really is like. Words and
actions are not plain enough.

Since this is so, how can I judge another? I must leave judgment up to God.
God has told me to deal in forgiveness and love, not judgment.

Myself

T^HERE is only one person that I must continue to live with all my life; only one
*- person I can never run away from. That person is myself.

Since that is so, I had better make myself into the kind of person I will enjoy.
I had better improve myself every day, for the better I behave, the easier I will live
with myself. I had better practice the habit of looking at life with a smile, not a frown.

I am the only person I have to live with all my life. But the kind of person I
am will influence the kind of friends I draw to myself. So, improving myself will im-
prove my chances of having wonderful persons as friends.

Lacquer Boxes

/^RAFTSMEN of the Orient have skill in taking a plain box of little worth and
^-^ giving it coat after coat of lacquer. In the end the box is more lacquer than the
original material, and becomes a thing of great beauty and high price.

My habits are constantly adding coat after coat to my character. Am I using skill
in applying the good and rejecting the bad? Beauty of character is something we all
desire, along with the peace and joy that accompany it. I should like to be a person
of worth to God.

Seek for Healing

T OVE is the most effective revenge that was ever invented, for it heals breaches,
^-^ instead of deepening them.

I strike out in anger. If the other person strikes back, I seem justified, for, see,
he has hit me again. The fight continues.

If the person meets me with calm understanding, I am put in my place as an
infant who is ruled by anger, not reason. There is no satisfaction for me in that.
There is only shame. I must mend my ways or be thought a baby.

The person who uses true love and understanding is never seeking revenge. He is
seeking healing, not hate.

797

BEAUTIFUL MUSIC

FOR LADIES
THREE PART VOICES

ABIDE WITH ME;

'TIS EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

..ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 25

..GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,
YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

..IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

..IF YE LOVE ME, ^EEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen 25

LET ALL MY LIFE BE
MUSIC-Spross 30

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
for Joy— Stephens 20

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD, HEAR OUR
PRAYER-Verdi 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

PRAIRIE LULLABY-Rich 20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval D Charge
D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

, Daiines Music |

South

•/ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

HAWAII

Tours to October 12th

TOURS TO
OAKLAND TEMPLE

Preview and Dedication
October through November

TOURS TO THE
ROSE PARADE

in Pasadena, California
December through January

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Foils 522-2581

Wood Duck on Water

Ethel Jacobson

Such an extravagance

Of elegance,

Of cunning curve against curve

In intricate feathered counterpoint!

And then such jewel colors —

Emerald, sapphire, topaz —

On throat and small sleek head!

When these woods know you no more

They will have lost

What made them glow most brilliantly

With beauty,

And pulse most breathlessly

With life.

798

Travel the
right Way!

GO MURDOCK TRAVEL

Plan Now to Join One of
These Worry-Free, Quality,
All-Expense-Paid Tours: 8. Book of Mormon Lands March 6, 1965

SEND FOR FREE BROCHURE AND FULL PARTICULARS . . . MAIL COUPON TODAY!

DEPARTING
Mexico & Acapuico November 28, 1964

Hawaiian Christmas

Cruise December 20, 1964

Rosebowl Football Game December 30, 1964
Africa January 3, 1965

Book of Mormon Lands

(Central America January 16, 1965

6. Mexico February 6, 1965

7. South America February 26, 1965

Murdock Travel, Inc, 14 South Main Street
Salt Lake City, Utah, Phone: 328-3161

Please send me my free brochure and full par-
ticulars on the following numbered tour(s)
12 3 4 5 6 7 8

I am interested in travelling to

Please send me free particulars.

Name

Address
City

Zone.

State

NEWS IN FOOD PACKAGING AND STORAGE FOR THE HOME

■■company

SCIENCE HAS OPENED UP A NEW WORLD IN CREATIVE PACKAGING

Commercially proven and dependable, these amazingly strong polyester film pouches,
heat sealable in seconds vj\th a small kitchen appliance, are nov\/ available to the home-
maker. They are less expensive than tins or jars and reusable.

Resistant to all chemicals, rust, rot, mold, moisture, vermin, and air tight; they are
non creasable and tearable, non crackable and breakable \Nhen subjected to temperatures
of — 70° to 240° F. Pouch sizes vary from V2 Ft. to 1 Gal.

• Excellent for LPS Food Storage Program. Store 2 Yrs.' supply ANYPLACE!

• Flavor-seal prepared meals for freezing and eating months later. An exciting new
concept in meal making. Savings in time, food, work, space!

• Leakless "cook-in-pouch" container for freezing fruits, vegetables, meats.

• For canning fruits and jams. Economy, simplicity, space saving!!

• Carry pre-cooked meals in a weightless container on camping, vacation, and hunt-
ing trips. No tin cans, no bottles, no messy dishes, pots or pans.

• Miscellaneous packaging for every member of the family — limitless possibilities:
Coins, tableware, paint, seeds/ bulbs, precious documents, etc.

• Seal and freeze banquet leftovers. No waste. No flavor loss months later!

• Save $200 a year on food bill alone. Money back guarantee if you do not believe
you have saved the cost of your Scotchpak in 90 days. Priced no higher than
any other small kitchen appliance.

Order Today From: —

ECONO PAK,

FREEPORT CENTER, CLEARFIELD, UTAH 84016

799

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Pauline Bisegger Wale
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Julia Anna Dams Young Quayle
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Alice Donaldson Butt
Teton, Idaho

Ninety-six

Mrs. Rebecca Wilson Wilson
Richfield, Utah

Mrs. Bertha Emelia Meyer Aubrey

Kalamaula, Molokai

Hawaii

Ninety-five

Mrs. Mari Berkeley Hurst
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Louisa W. Johnson
Huntington, Utah

Mrs. Emily Judd Toone
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Abigail Pearce Thomas
West Los Angeles, California

Ninety-three

Mrs. Amelia Heppler Hansen
Richfield, Utah

Mrs. Martha Parks Hulse
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Emily Chadwick Zaugg
Clearfield, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Arabella Smart Parkinson Daines
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Ada May Worsham
Denver, Colorado

Mrs. Olive Salisbury Thomas
Peoria, Illinois

Mrs. Mary Ann Hyde Mortensen
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Mary E. Midgley Perry
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mahala Jane Bracken
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Josephine Broberg Monson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Margaret Keeler Barron
Ramona, California

Mrs. Ruth Orton

Hucknall, Nottingham

England

Mrs. Rose Adams Lindsey Curtis
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Beda Lund Johnson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Margaret Petersen Maw
Provo, Utah

Mrs. Ida Mae Leiter Lee
Price, Utah

800

OAKLAND TEMPLE PREVIEW TOUR

4 days — October 3 to October 6

Includes preview showing of Oakland

Temple and San Francisco

OAKLAND TEMPLE PREVIEW TOUR

4 days— October 10 to October 13
Same As Above

HAWAIIAN TOURS

October 17 to October 31

14 days in the Islands, 7 days

in the Outer Islands

ROSE PARADE TOUR

7 days— December 27 to January 3

via Las Vegas and San Diego

ROSE PARADE TOUR

8 days— December 26 to January 3

via San Francisco

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: 363-5229 - 359-8051

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sore way of keeping olive the valuable in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover - $3.25, Leather Cover - $5.25
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Zone 1 and

Zone 3

Zone 4

Zone 5

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah
2

.55
.60
.65

.80

Zone 6
Zone 7
Zone 8

.90
1.05
1.20

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,

84101.

PESEWET— y^E^^S F>RES8

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

TEACHING PACKET ^

and

-6>

i and %

^ RECORD of READINGS and INTERPRETATIONS ^

(from the text: "OUT OF THE BEST BOOKS")

now available fr^:

The Department of Audio-Visual Communication

Brigham Young Umversity

Provo, Utah

Teaching packet pfi^s 10" 33 1/3 r.p.m. recor| containing readings and

interpretations otpoems from the "Anthologjf" by Dr. Bruce B. Clark . .

S6.00

Teaching packet only ... $3.50

Record only... $3.00

Packets are post-paid, please enclose laymcnt with your order.

FOR MORE EFFECTIVE INSTRUCTION AND GREATER APPRECIATION OF THIS YEARS LESSONS

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

C- >

Reading Tim^
is here aeain

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA '

1 OUT OF THE BEST BOOKS, An Anth-
ology of Literature, Volume I, (The Individual

and Human Values) hy Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas

■ The exciting Relief Society reading course for '64-'65!

■ Great literature from the pens of Browning, Words-
worth, Burns, Emerson, and many others!

■ A must for every LDS library!
Only ^2.95 — 15 cents postage

THE LATTER-DAY PROPHETS AND
THE DOCTRINE and COVENANTS, Vol-
ume in, Sections 77-106 by Roy W. Doxev

■ The latest volume in a series analyzing the Doctrine
and Covenants!

■ Sections 77-106 as interpreted by General Authori-
ties of the Church from Joseph Smith's time to the
present!

■ A remarkable study by one of the Church's foremost
authorities on the Doctrine and Covenants!

Only $3.95 •

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Dear Sir: Enclosed please find check \^ money order
I I I have an account, please charge Q . Amount

enclosed: $ for the above numbered

books: 1 2

Name....
Address.

City - Zip .State...

Residents of Utah add 31/2% sales tax— R.S. Oct. '64

msm^-

■■■■

The

^Ct I iv^'j*?

Volume 51
Number 11
November 1964
Lessons for February

A •

^:^

"^^^m ^^^P **^^

•^

Sound of Storm and Praise

Margery S. Stewart

The sky flaked into wings

And cried through gulls' feathers.

In me, sound of storm and praise

For all this orange, gold, silver, and ochre

Flaming and framing the winter weathers,

As if something over the clouds must out.

Must be glorious and golden despite

Dull and drab of quick done afternoons.

The sun's galleon fought horizon,

But fell at last over the sea edge, light

Streaked up with her passing to torch clouds,

To touch all hungers in me so they stood

Up, tongues trying to taste light dnd sea

And the furious burning of hours.

A ship gathered grays and like wood

Dared the still smoldering path.

I ran before night could smother

Splendor with chill and dark.

But on a hilltop was halted in flight

To be burned again, be seared by other

Widenesses, oh, small of me, littleness, flit,

Ephemeral speck of me in creation.

How Shalt thou my King hear me . . . calling

Above this vast evening's falling.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:

Illustrations:

Representation of Relief Society Visiting Teachers in Pioneer Times

Transparency by J. M. Heslop

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Gulls in Flight, Photograph by Luoma Studios

Dick Scopes

Mary Scopes

'/vm/{

May I tell you how much we en-
joy the wonderful, truly inspired, and
•uplifting Magazine. Since being away
from the States (two years now), my
appreciation for the Magazine has
doubled. I find much wisdom in its
pages, and it makes me proud to be
a member of the Church and to serve
with my husband and children out
here so many hundreds of miles away
from our home in a valley of the
mountains. It gives a different sense
of proportion to all things.

Mrs. D'On Hansen
Yarraville, Victoria
Australia

Last December 1963 I began receiv-
ing our wonderful Relief Society Maga-
zine. It was a Christmas gift from my
sister Mrs. Ray E. Harris of Midvale,
Utah. My husband, who was a non-
member of the Church began reading
it and now he loves the Magazine, also.
Last April he and our thirteen-year-old
daughter were baptized into our won-
derful Church, and we have never been
happier. My wonderful husband has
bought a new bookcase for holding all
his Church books.

Mrs. Bernard O. Walker

Napa, California

! am a convert to the Church and
have been a member for a year now.
I enjoy participating in Relief Society
very much, and 1 really anticipate the
arrival of the Magazine. It has done
so much to strengthen my testimony.
! know that 1 will build a better home
because of the inspiration of the Maga-
zine.

Karen V. Morris
Big Spring, Texas

I cannot begin to tell you the many
happy hours I have spent reading and
learning all that my Relief Society
Magazine means to me. It teaches all
of us to have a better understanding
and brings us closer to the kingdom
of God.

Phoebe Farnsworth
Pocatello, Idaho

The Relief Society Magazines have
been my friends for many years. They
keep me from feeling so alone. Each
one fills my needs and gives me
strength. They have contributed to
my spiritual growth and have helped
me to be a better mother and home-
maker.

Mrs. Julia Walker
Mesquite, Nevada

While visiting teaching four months
ago, we were welcomed into the home
of a sweet young Japanese mother
who, at that time, was not interested
in the Church or the message. My
companion and I subscribed to The
Relief Society Magazine for her as a
gift. Stake missionaries and other
visiting teachers kept in touch. She
and two young sons have since been
baptized into the Church. The mother
is now serving as second counselor in
her ward Relief Society, an energetic,
devoted member, whose influence is
being felt for good in her own family
— her widowed mother and parents-
in-law, and her sisters. We are truly
grateful for the excellent and welcome
guest each month — the Magazine.
Genevieve Lindsay
Moreland, Idaho

Not long ago I received a card from
my home town in Idaho that the sisters
there were sending me a Relief Society
Magazine each month. They began in
January, and with each new Magazine
I look forward to its interesting a new
investigator. In our proselyting activi-
ties, many people have been interested
through this inspiring ladies' Magazine.
Elder Alan Rich Crane
New Zealand Mission

I really enjoy the Magazine and find
myself anxiously awaiting its arrival
each month. The stories and poems
hold great interest for me, as I have
wanted to try my hand at writing for
sometime.

Mrs. Linda Joan Simons
Spring Lake, North Carolina

802

The Relief Society Maga

zine

Volume 51 November 1964 Number 11

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

804 Home, the Child Training Center Belle S. Spafford

810 "Take My Yoke Upon You" Marianne C. Sharp

813 Happiness Louise W. Madsen

815 Report and Official Instructions Belle S. Spafford

Fiction

823 Our Roots Go Deep Frances C. Yost

840 The Turn of the Wheel — Chapter 2 Mabel Harmer

Generai Features

802 From Near and Far

826 Editorial: Gratitude Marianne C. Sharp

828 Notes to the Field:

Relief Society Lessons on Talking Book Records Again Available for the Sightless
Picture Kits for Theology Lessons Available

829 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

847 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities
880 Birthday Congratulations

Tlie Home - inside and Out

831 Special Rolls for Christmas Melba Christensen

834 A Welcome Christmas Gift Vilate R. McAllister

836 Colorful Felt Pictures June F. Krambule

838 "Little . . . Acts of Kindness and of Love" Elsie C. Carroll

839 Crocheting Is a Fine Art for Callie Haggard

Lessons for February

855 Theology — The Revelation on Priesthood Roy W. Doxey

861 Visiting Teacher Message — "Watch, for the Adversary Spreadeth His Dominions"

Christine H. Robinson
863 Work Meeting — Teaching the Gospel in the Home — Introduction

Alberta H. Christensen
867 Literature — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes Through Literature — Part I

Robert K. Thomas
871 Social Science — Priesthood Function and the Community Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

801 Sound of Storm and Praise — Frontispiece Margery S. Stewart

Snow to Snow, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 809; Signature of Faith, by Enola Chamberlin,
812; Grace for God's Bounty, by Ethel Jacobson, 830; Time, by Evelyn Fjeldsted, 846;
Undefeated, by Ruth H. Chadwick, 866; Our Garden Gate, by Rowena Jensen Bills, 875; First
Grand Addition, by Leora Larsen, 876; Hold Back This Autumn, by Linnie F. Robinson, 876;
Brief Hour, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 876; Another Season, by Christie Lund Coles, 878; De-
sign, by Vesta N. Fairbairn, 879.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1964 by
the Relief Society General Board Associotion. Editorial end Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a yeor; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c o copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Mogozine is not sent offer subscription expires. No back numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old ond new address. Entered os second-closs matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retoined for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited monuscripts.

HOME

The Child
Training Center

President Belle S. Spafford

[Address Delivered at the General

Session of the Relief Society Annual

^ General Conference, September 30, 1964]

"The wisdom of the ages" is a
phrase frequently used, implying
that the experiences of eons of
time have proved certain state-
ments to be true and certain
courses of action to be judicious,
prudent, sensible, and good. In
the history of the world, perhaps
none other, save the Master him-
self, is so well known for his wis-
dom as is King Solomon who
reigned over ancient Israel. Scrip-
ture records that in Gibeon the
Lord appeared in a dream by
night to Solomon who had suc-
ceeded King David as ruler of
Israel, and God said, "Ask what
I shall give thee?" and Solomon
replied:

Give thy servant therefore an un-
derstanding heart to judge thy people,
that I may discern between good and
bad. . . . And the speech pleased the
Lord that Solomon had asked this
thing. And God said unto him. Be-
cause thou hast asked this thing and
hast not asked for thyself long life;
neither hast asked riches for thyself,
nor hast asked the life of thine ene-
mies; but has asked for thyself under-

standing to discern judgment; Behold
I have done according to thy word:
lo, I have given thee a wise and an
understanding heart; so that there
hath been none like thee before thee,
neither after thee shall any arise like
unto thee (I Kings 3:5, 9-12).

The importance of an under-
standing heart for those who
would govern others, and the wise
sayings of King Solomon consti-
tute an important part of the
wisdom of the ages. Among the
wisdom words of Solomon worthy
of contemplation by mothers of
the Church today are these:
"Train up a child in the way he
should go: and when he is old, he
will not depart from it" (Prov-
erbs 22:6).

Today social life has be-
come complex and social ills pro-
nounced. Mothers sometimes
wonder if indeed it is possible to
rear the child so as to assure the
righteousness of the man of ma-
turity.

Ever before us are unsettling,
even frightening reports and ac-

804

HOME— THE CHILD TRAINING CENTER

counts of temptations and exist-
ing evils which beset the paths of
boys and girls. All too many
children are being caught in the
web of destruction.

In view of existing conditions,
social studies and the develop-
ment of social welfare programs
are rapidly increasing, with em-
phasis being placed on remedial
measures and social case work
techniques to deal effectively with
problems. The remedial meas-
ures must be administered, in
large measure, by social welfare
institutions. Valuable as these
may be in the treatment process
when a child has fallen by the
wayside, is not the better ap-
proach the preventive measure
through early training in the
home by wise and righteous par-
ents?

Church leaders have long
taught us that the character of
our homes and the teaching we
give our little ones play a de-
termining role in the character
and behavior of the adolescent
child and, later, in the life of the
child grown to manhood or
womanhood. From time to time
we hear an echo of this from
those whom the world regards as
authorities. In the Deseret News
of August 19 there appeared a
report of a paper presented at
the First International Congress
of Social Psychiatry in which Dr.
Eleanor Glueck of Harvard Law
School, an eminent criminologist,
said the mother plays a deter-
mining role in whether a child is
to become a delinquent and later,
perhaps, a criminal. Dr. Glueck
declared the three vital factors
which determine the mother's in-
fluence on the child are the
amount of supervision given, the

amount of discipline she is able
to infuse, and the amount of co-
hesion she is able to bring into
existence in the family.

The Church gives us the broad-
er view, the greater concept of
our responsibility to our children.
It gives to us first an understand-
ing of what was meant by Solo-
mon when he said, "Train up a
child in the way he should go."
The "way he should go" is made
unmistakably clear. The Church
further gives us specific counsel
as to how to guide him along the
way through our day-by-day
home teachings; then it under-
girds us with marvelous Priest-
hood quorum and auxiliary pro-
grams.

While, through unfortunate
circumstances or perhaps unju-
dicious action on the part of
parents, a child may fail to re-
ceive the firm and wise direction
required to avoid the pitfalls of
life, I believe our Church has a
vast majority of competent, suc-
cessful mothers, and our young
people, generally speaking, merit
our confidence. At times, even
one who strays from sound pa-
rental teachings returns in later
life repentant because of those
teachings. Only recently a son
who had been carefully taught by
righteous parents, now eighty-
four years of age, told me a fasci-
nating story of his repentance.
Said he, "During the days of my
recalcitrant youth and young
manhood, my parental teachings
remained with me as a restrain-
ing influence and held the line to
some extent. I could never en-
tirely rid myself of them, and,
finally, they led me back to right
living and happiness."

805

NOVEMBER 1964

It seems human nature to talk
much of the one who goes astray
and call little attention to the
countless numbers who follow the
path of right.

President McKay referred to
this and, at the same time, ex-
pressed his confidence in the
youth of the Church as follows:

So while we solicitously call atten-
tion to the tragedies in the stream of
human life, let us not be unmindful
of the much greater group who move
steadily and successfully along, avoid-
ing the sandbars and rapids of sinful
indulgence and spiritual decay, whose
noble lives confirm and increase con-
fidence in the growing generation. As
we seek the lost sheep, let us be ap-
preciative of the "ninety and nine"
that are safe in the fold. {Mother-
hood — A Partnership With God,
compiled by Harold Lundstrom, pp.
4-5).

I recall attending a dinner not
long ago with a group of non-
Latter-day Saint women who
were active in civic and social
welfare programs. Considerable
concern over the growing anti-
social behavior of youth was ex-
pressed. The group seemed in
general agreement as to the need
to strengthen the American home
as a means of improving condi-
tions. At length a woman seated
next to me directed two pertinent
questions to me. She inquired,
(1) *'Do you have any juvenile
delinquency among the youth of
your Church, and if so, do you
have any statistics comparing the
percentage of delinquents among
you with the national percent-
age?" (2) "Also, you have ex-
tremely high standards of home
and family life, as well as a rigid
set of behavior disciplines. How
effective are these as controls in
the lives of your young people?"

I had no figures I could give
her. I could not in honesty say
we had no delinquency, but I felt
confident in saying our standards
and teachings brought forth good
fruit. Without hesitancy I said
I felt they produced an abundant
harvest of upright, law-abiding
men and women.

I was mindful of the more than
11,000 young missionaries now
serving the Lord in the mission
field; I thought of the tens of
thousands in years past who have
done so. There came to my mind
an impressive sight I had just
witnessed of thousands of young
men and women crowding into
the Tabernacle for the Mutual
Improvement Association confer-
ence — chosen to be leaders be-
cause of their worthiness in this
marvelous youth program. I
thought of the many young men
who are in bishoprics and stake
presidencies; I thought of one
young man, the excellence of
whose home training I knew so
well, recently being chosen of the
Lord through his prophet to be
an apostle — a witness for Christ
to the world. I thought of others
similarly taught and similarly
called who are today a power for
righteousness among the nations
of the earth. I thought of the
endless number of intelligent
young women of faith and testi-
mony presiding over Relief So-
cieties throughout the Church. A
visit to a campus branch Relief
Society is a heartening and in-
spiring experience.

Yes, I thought of a conversa-
tion I had had in one of the large
eastern cities with a little twelve-
year-old scout who had been
carefully trained by a righteous
and beautiful mother who had

806

HOME— THE CHILD TRAINING CENTER

just passed away. The boy had
been on a week-end Scout out-
ing. With face aglow, he told me
the group to which he belonged
had been singled out by a
national leader for special recog-
nition and privilege. The national
leader had said "How is it that
so many fine boys belong to this
one group?" With certainty that
he knew the answer, the child
had said to me, "We were all
Mormons."

A seemingly endless chain of
evidence of the fruitfulness of
Church teachings, inculcated in
children, in large measure, by
righteous parents in the home
passed in review before my mind.
I felt the effectiveness of our
standards and discipline is best
measured as directed by the Lord
and recorded by St. Matthew:
"Wherefore, by their fruits ye
shall know them" (Matthew:
7:20).

VS^HAT I like to regard as a great
body of scripture — words spoken
by the Lord and by our latter-day
prophets through inspiration of
the Lord and recorded for our
study and use — fortify us in our
struggle to train our children in
the way they should go. May I
present a brief sampling of these:
The admonition of the Lord re-
corded in the Doctrine and Cove-
nants 68:25-28, is sufficiently
familiar to most of us that I iee\
it is not necessary to read it. For
those unfamiliar with this scrip-
ture, I commend it to you as good
reading.

Latter-day Saints have always
been taught that marriage was
divinely instituted and that tem-
ple marriage is the sure founda-
tion upon which to build a good

and an eternal home. The Proph-
et Joseph Smith declared that
"marriage was an institution of
heaven, instituted in the garden
of Eden; that it was necessary
that it should be solemnized by
the authority of the everlasting
Priesthood" {Joseph Smith's
Teachings, 1912 ed., page 103).

President McKay made this
fervent plea:

Oh may our youth throughout the
land realize that they have within
their grasp the possibility of that form
of marriage which will contribute
more to their happiness in this world
and their eternal union and happi-
ness in the world to come than can
be obtained anywhere else in the
world (Motherhood — A Partnership
With God, page 119).

President J. Reuben Clark re-
minded us of the fundamental
and eternal relationships of the
family as follows:

The family, looked at broadly, is as
nearly basic to the principles and
plan of the Restored Gospel as any
principle of which I know. We have
a Heavenly Father and Mother, the
eternal parents of the spirits of us
who are here. And those spirits were
created that they might come to this
earth and receive mortal tabernacles
so that in the due time of the Lord
we may lay away the mortal taber-
nacle: then in due time we shall re-
sume it, and become the perfect soul,
the body and the spirit reunit(Hl. . . .
The family relationship is funda-
mental, because without it we cannot
reach out to the destiny which our
Heavenly Father has provided for us"
(Ibid., pp. 10-11>.

President Joseph Fielding
Smith sets forth our duty in rear-
ing our children:

It is the duty of parents to teach
children the saving principles of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ so that they

807

NOVEMBER 1964

will know why they are to be bap-
tized and that they may be impressed
in their hearts with a desire to con-
tinue to keep the commandments of
God after they are baptized, that they
may come back into his presence
{Ibid., page 148).

Discipline is embodied in the
gospel of Christ. It is funda-
mental to good child rearing, but
must be wisely exercised.

Brigham Young early taught
Latter-day Saint parents wise
principles of child government:
"Bring up your children in love,"
said President Young, "... study
their dispositions and their tem-
peraments, and deal with them
accordingly, never allowing your-
self to correct them in the heat
of passion" {Ibid., page 23).

Elder Orson Pratt enlarges, as
follows, upon this counsel, which
unfortunately is still needed
among us in some instances:

Do not correct your children in
anger. Be deliberate and calm in your
counsels and reproofs, but at the same
time use earnestness and decision. . . .
Do not find fault with every trifling
error you may see, for this will dis-
courage your family, and they will
begin to think it is impossible to
please you; and after a while they
will become indififerent as to whether
they please you or not. . . . Do not
be so stern in your family government
as to render yourself an object of
fear and dread (Ibid., page 29).

Elder Harold B. Lee empha-
sizes the need for the spiritual
touch: "The maintenance of
spiritual contacts, the exercise
of family prayers, the constant
attention to Church duties, have
all been some of the things that
have helped these [our L.D.S.]
homes to be successful" (Ibid.,
page 159).

The Church has always taught

us the importance of learning,
and since pioneer days has pro-
vided schools. Parents have been
urged to encourage their children
to seek education. This seems
particularly important in today's
competitive world.

President John Taylor spoke of
the need to educate our children,
to afford them opportunities for
instruction and learning, as fol-
lows:

We do not want a posterity to grow
up that will be ignorant . . . but one
that will be intelligent and wise, pos-
sessing literary and scientific attain-
ments, and a knowledge of everything
that is good, praiseworthy, intellectu-
al and beneficial to the world . . ,
(Ibid., page 26).

It is noteworthy that today,
when individual liberty is threat-
ened in so many ways. President
McKay places upon the home re-
sponsibility for teaching this
divine principle. Says President
McKay:

The home is the best place in the
world to teach the highest ideal in the
social and political life of man; name-
ly, perfect liberty of action so long as
you do not trespass upon the rights
and privileges of another (Ibid.,
page 6) .

A host of our leaders have giv-
en the same counsel as to the
most effective means of teaching
our children. Elder Howard
Hunter puts it in these words:
"We should be good examples to
our children, for the greatest
teaching is done by way of ex-
ample . . . This is the great chal-
lenge of parenthood" (Ibid.,
page 51).

Latter-day Saints have often
referred to themselves as a pe-
culiar people, accepting the defi-
nition of peculiar not as queer

808

HOME— THE CHILD TRAINING CENTER

but as distinctive. Elder Rich-
ard L. Evans declared:

The word peculiar is not peculiar
to us; it is peculiar to scripture. It is
a word by which the Lord describes
a generation that he will have, pe-
culiar in purity, in honor, in righteous-
ness as indicated in both Old and New
Testament texts (Ibid., page 45).

In our homemaking and child
rearing, then, as in other things,
we must be a peculiar people. In
a day when views and patterns
with regard to homemaking and
the role of woman are marked by
change from that which has been
traditional, we do not follow that
which is heralded as modem and
progressive and which is popular-
ly acclaimed as being new and
exciting, only save as it squares
with the teachings of the Church.
It is true that in today's world it
requires eternal vigilance to keep
children in the path of virtue
and truth. But we may take
comfort in the fact that this is
not only possible but a general
accomplishment among Latter-
day Saints who adhere to the

teachings of the Church, as is at-
tested by the thousands of fine
boys and girls among us.

I commend our Relief Society
mothers. I am particularly grate-
ful for the lives of our young
mothers, many of whom have a
number of young children. Their
courage, their love of truth, their
desire to know and to follow
counsel, their faithful Church at-
tendance bid well for the next
generation. It is an inspiration to
see them gather for their Relief
Society meetings, with their little
ones clustered about them seek-
ing to learn the way they should

go.

May the Lord ever bless our
mothers with understanding
hearts and the wisdom to train
their children in the way they
should go so that when they are
old they will not depart from it.
May their fears with regard to
rearing their children in today's
changing and troubled world be
supplanted by the peace of heart
which comes through adherence
to Church counsel, I sincerely
pray.

Snow to Snow

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Spring buds opened bright and brief.
Petals fell for summer's sake.
Autumn thinned out leaf by leaf.
Winter's falling flake by flake.
Gold to green to gold again
Buried on the crystal plain.

809

"Take My
Yoke Upon You'

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

[Address Delivered at the General

Session of the Relief Society Annual

General Conference, September 30, 1964]

As I was reading in Matthew re-
cently, I was impressed by some
verses which I feel sure most of
us could repeat from memory:

Come unto me, all ye that labour
and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest.

Take my yoke upon you, and learn
of me; for I am meek, and lowly in
heart: and ye shall find rest unto your
souls.

For my yoke is easy, and my bur-
den is light.

As I read this comforting invi-
tation I wonderedj what is the
yoke of the Savior for me, a Lat-
ter-day Saint woman, which we
all should take upon us; and what
makes the burden light?

As I thought of the yoke of the
Savior,. I decided that for a mar-
ried womtm- it wewid^ first af aH,
be striving for perfection as a wHe
and mother. No woman can find
rest in her soul if she is not daily
seeking to become better in these
two most important responsibili-
ties. The burdens of life are ever
pressing upon us, and if we do not
keep our eyes single to these two
fundamental duties, our souls are

without rest, unrighteous burdens
crush out the joy, and leave bore-
dom, frustrations, and unhappi-
ness in its place.

To be a joyful wife we must
honor the Priesthood in our
homes and support our husbands
in righteous endeavors. We must
keep our homes in order and
make them havens of peace and
love.

To be a joyful mother we must
devote ourselves to our children;
teach them to respect tl\e Priest-
hood,, be obedient to theii fathers,
and do the . part of a rr.othei in
training them in light and i^ruth.

As I considered further the
yoke of the Savior for a woman, I
naturally considered actK'-'iies to
which I have devoted my- time. I
pon^«r«d «>r> the tim^ v^im^ I
have spent in Relief Society wwk.
Is that a part of the yoke?

I quickly decided that Relief
Society offers the opportanity to
help a woman take upon herself
the yoke of the Savior and find
that his burden is light. What
does Relief Society give to a wom-
an to bring rest unto her soul?

810

"TAKE MY YOKE UPON YOU"

The answers came so fast I
could hardly separate them.
Swiftly pictures flowed through
my mind of the teachings and
training I had received in Relief
Society from the time I first
joined before I was married. Re-
lief Society is used by the Lord,
I decided, to give to a daughter,
at the proper time, truths and
practice in those truths of which
she stands in need.

As wives and mothers in our
homes we act as individuals in
meeting our problems, seeking
through prayer the solutions.
When we become members of Re-
lief Society, however, we learn
and are trained in the midst of
our sisters. We have a basis of
comparison. For instance, we
may feel our own burdens are
almost heavier than we can bear.
Then we become acquainted with
a sister whose burdens are such
that ours assume a paler hue. On
the other hand, we may hear a
sister complain of her burdens
which, to us, seem rather paltry.
And we learn a lesson — many
lessons — from the associations
with our sisters: the burden of
one of us may seem of small mo-
ment to another, but each woman
has her burden. When we are in
Relief Society, no longer are we
alone in our problems — we are
one with the sisterhood of the
Church and our outlook is broad-
ened.

What if a Latter-day Saint
woman is called to serve in the
Sunday School, the Young Wom-
en's Mutual Improvement As-
sociation, or the Primary? As
women, we answer these calls
willingly and receive great bless-
ings and joy therein, but service

in no other organization gives to
a woman as a woman the light
and truth she can gain personally
from devotion to Relief Society.
This is true because Relief So-
ciety was divinely established by
our Heavenly Father for his
daughters.

How does Relief Society help
us to take upon ourselves the
yoke of the Savior?

The assistance we receive is
manifold. First, we become stu-
dents of the scriptures on an adult
level, through lessons written
especially for women. Just during
the years since I came in the
Presidency we have studied slow-
ly and thoroughly the life of
Christ, The Book of Mormon,
and, now, the Doctrine and Cove-
nants. As we have studied, we
have searched the scriptures. As
we study and discuss subjects in
a spirit of prayer, enlightenment
and understanding swell within
us. We strive to follow the admo-
nition of the Prophet Joseph,
"When you go home, never give
a cross or unkind word to your
husbands, but let kindness, char-
ity and love crown your works
henceforward." We are helped
to decide, as mothers, whether
Johnny should be given the mon-
ey he asks for, and if Mary should
be allowed to go to the party. All
the understanding which comes
to us in Relief Society becomes a
part of us to help in making our
own minute-by-minute decisions.

We learn to serve others and to
increase our talents. Relief So-
ciety was to act upon these words,
as the Prophet Joseph instructed,
''Said Jesus, 'Ye shall do the work
which ye see me do.' " The serv-
ice we give in Relief Society

811

NOVEMBER 1964

builds and strengthens many fac-
ets of our characters. We learn to
be obedient to those over us, and
learn to give unquestioned loyalty
to them. Our own personal wish-
es are submerged. This engenders
unselfishness and trains us in hu-
mility.

We learn to accept responsibil-
ity. We are often asked to
undertake a task which we feel is
beyond our capabilities; however,
we accept the task and, as we ac-
complish it with the help of the
Lord, the yoke becomes easier.

We learn to nurse the sick, to
comfort the sorrowing, to discern
the needs of our sisters. Relief
Society provides a great oppor-
tunity to increase our faith, and
then the further opportunity to
prove our faith by our works —
to step beyond our own doorsills
and emulate the example of the
Master who went about doing
good. The Savior did not re-
strict his service to his own loved
family members. Remember he
asked, ''Who is my mother? and
who are my brethren?" And an-
swered, "whosoever shall do the
will of my Father which is in
heaven, the same is my brother,
and sister, and mother."

Can a Latter-day Saint woman
take on the yoke of Christ and
wilfully ignore and deny the Re-

lief Society? The Savior says,
''Learn of me for I am meek and
lowly of heart." Is there a better
way to learn to be meek and low-
ly than by serving our neighbors
as directed by those in authority?
Is there a better way to increase
our testimonies than by studying
in this divine organization whose
motto is "Charity Never Fail-
eth"?

If we do not have charity, the
pure love of Christ, to motivate
our thoughts and actions, we are
nothing. Shutting ourselves in
ivory towers alone to study and
learn the scriptures is not taking
the yoke of Christ upon us, nor
can we love the Savior, pray for
the sick and afflicted, and then
turn our backs on them. He has
said, "If ye love me, keep my
commandments."

As we approach ever nearer the
Savior while doing work such as
he did, we receive rest unto our
souls. As we take upon us his
yoke, we find it is easy; the joy
of accomplishment, the satisfac-
tion of service, our increasing love
for the Savior do make his burden
light.

May we all live to know the
truth of his promise "For my
yoke is easy, and my burden is
light," I pray.

Signature of Faith

Enola Chamberlin

Across immensity of sky,

No footprint trail to show,

No slim-bent tree, no wide-lined map,

Migrating bird wings go.

Only the signature of faith
Edging the high-still dawn,
Blazing across the midnight sky
Is there to lead them on.

812

Happiness

Counselor Louise W. Madsen

[Address Delivered at the General

Session of the Relief Society Annual

General Conference, September 30, 1964]

Happiness is the purpose and
design of existence. To gain hap-
piness and to contribute to the
happiness of others are foremost
goals of hving. A happy and con-
tented Hfe has been called ''the
eternal quest of mankind." To be
happy is the ultimate goal of all
ambition, all endeavors, all hopes
and plans.

True happiness stems from a
quality within ourselves — a
quality that is both innate and
acquired. Happiness comes from
within and is mostly simple good-
ness and a clear conscience. No
one can be happy without some
feeling of satisfaction with him-
self. In a searching self-scrutiny
one usually finds much to be done
to bring about this satisfaction
with oneself. Self-discipline is a
necessary ingredient.

As Abraham Lincoln once said,
"Most folks are about as happy
as they make up their minds to
be." Almost every human being
can be happier than he is. A more
optimistic outlook, greater altru-
ism, vigorous social service, fac-
ing life's realities and difficulties

with firmness, and having a zest
for living, characterize the happy
person. A sense of humor is
necessary. It is sometimes hard
to realize that, for the most part,
one makes his own happiness.

While happiness comes from
within ourselves its focus must
needs be outside ourselves. We
must seek it unselfishly, finding
ways to bring joy to others. Lov-
ing service brings a wealth of joy
in return. This we know to be
true, for experience has shown us
that if we have hurt someone that
hurt clouds the sun for us until
it is remedied.

Contentment is one phase of
happiness, contentment with life
as it is lived. ''To be content with
what we possess is the greatest
and most secure of riches" (Cic-
ero). This does not deny ambi-
tion, preparing for a better life,
desiring more of the riches of this
world. This does not mean we
have to stay at the same level.
Rather, contentment is the joy of
being happy with what we have
along the way. Many young
couples with the husband still in

813

NOVEMBER 1964

school live in rather meager cir-
cumstances, yet live in deep
contentment. They are prepar-
ing for more plenteous living but
are happy along the way.

There are always those who be-
lieve that happiness can be
bought; that money, possessions,
things to be owned, places to go
automatically bring happiness.
This is seldom true. "Money may
buy the husk of things, but not
the kernel. It brings you food
but not appetite, medicine but
not health, acquaintances but not
friends — days of joy but not
peace or happiness," according to
Henrik Ibsen. Before one sets his
heart upon something it would be
well to examine how happy they
are who already possess it.

One definition of happiness for
thoughtful examination is: "The
happiest person is the person who
thinks the most interesting
thoughts." "How essential it is,"
taught William Lyon Phelps, "to
be able to live inside a mind with
attractive and interesting pictures
on the walls." What a delightful
way of reminding us that what we
are within may grow more beau-
tiful with the advancing years if
we have stored treasures of study,
experience, and education in our
minds. Nothing exceeds the
beauty and happiness of plain
living and high thinking.

Work, work that is interesting,
work that we love is happiness.
No one is happy who does noth-
ing. Idleness is anything but
happiness. Few persons realize
how much of their happiness is
dependent upon their work; good
hard work that affords an outlet
for all their talents and abilities.
Real life is love, laughter, and

work. To accomplish, to achieve
and exceed our goal — this, too,
is happiness.

Happiness comes to us in many
ways. There are moments of
transcending happiness, and
many moments of quiet hap-
piness in simple, ordinary
things. Someone has said that
you should not seek happiness as
if it were the pot of gold at the
end of the rainbow, but among
people living a full rewarding life.
Each day should bring its own
rewards.

"Faith is the foundation of all
things, including happiness," is
one of President David 0. Mc-
Kay's "Ten Rules to Happiness."
With faith nothing is impossible.
The peace of mind and serenity
of heart that are necessary come
through faith in the Lord and
understanding and living the gos-
pel. Religious principles are en-
grained in the hearts of truly
happy people. The deepest joys
are spiritual in nature.

Happiness is love at home. The
wealth, fame, power, or riches of
the world cannot compare with
the joy of love between husband
and wife shared and enhanced by
loved and loving children. No
peace is so sweet, no security so
firm, no joy so complete as love
at home. This kind of love was
with us in our heavenly home be-
fore we came to the world and
will be with us in our eternal
home and family life.

True happiness then is love,
contentment, self- discipline,
work, service, enlightenment,
faith, and the blessings of our
Heavenly Father. May we all live
to experience happiness in its full-
est measure.

Report
and Official
Instructions

President Belle S. Spafford

[Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting
of the Relief Society Annual General Con-
ference, September 30, 1964]

PRESIDENT BELLE S. SPAFFORD DELIVERING REPORT

Seated back of President Spafford, left to right: Sara I. Tanner, wife of President
N. Eldon Tanner; Counselor Marianne C. Sharp; Counselor Louise W. Madsen; President
Joseph Fielding Smith, Adviser to Relief Society; Jessie E. Smith, wife of President Smith;
Ida J. Romney, wife of Elder Romney; Elder Marion G. Romney, Adviser to Relief Society.

/V regular feature of the Officers
Meeting of the General Relief
Society Conference is a report of
the status of the organization as
revealed in the annual report for
the previous year, together with
new official instructions and a
few suggestions from the General
Board relative to the conduct of
the work of the Society. Figures
for 1963 show growth of the or-
ganization in both the stakes and
missions, and accomplishments
reflect good leadership on the part

of Relief Society presidents and
other officers.

ORGANIZATIONS

At the close of 1963, there was
a total of 389 stake Relief So-
cieties, an increase of thirty-eight
over 1962. There was a total of
seventy-four mission Relief So-
cieties, an increase of five over
the previous year. There were
eight new mission district Relief
Societies created, making a total
of 362.

815

NOVEMBER 1964

Since January 1964, eleven
new stakes have been created and
two new missions, making a pres-
ent total of 400 stakes and seven-
ty-six missions, which for the
most part, are represented here
today.

At the close of 1963 there was
a total of 6,353 ward and branch
Relief Societies, an increase of
332.

MEMBERSHIP

At the close of 1963 there was
an enrollment of 262,002 women,
an increase of 13,836 — of whom
approximately 3,000 were non-
Latter-day Saints. It is recognized
that this substantial membership
increase has been the result of
intensive effort, wisely directed
by Relief Society presidents. Re-
lief Society membership is so
vital to Latter-day Saint women
that presidents are urged to con-
tinue to be aware of the impor-
tance of enlisting as members all
Latter-day Saint women within
the respective wards, and of
bringing into activity the sisters
who, for one reason or another,
have become inactive.

Women, generally speaking, are
anxious to contribute their talents
and skills to worthwhile pro-
grams, if they feel they are gen-
uinely needed. Such contribu-
tions from nonmembers or inac-
tive sisters should be invited.
They often result in women be-
coming active members. The work
meeting, the Singing Mothers
choruses, bazaars, social activities
offer excellent opportunities for
such contributions. The compas-
sionate services ofttimes require
sisters with special skills and ap-
titudes. Nonmember or inactive
sisters may be enlisted for these

services. Two-session Relief So-
cieties, for which instructions are
available at the General Board
offices, have been found helpful
in some wards in increasing mem-
bership, particularly where there
are a number of working women.

Well-conducted nurseries make
possible the enrollment and at-
tendance of mothers with young
children who otherwise might feel
they could not affiliate with Re-
lief Society. As an aid to Relief
Society in conducting good nurs-
ery programs, the General Board
now has available for purchase at
the General Board Office a nurs-
ery kit which includes a booklet
entitled "Our Relief Society
Nursery — Book II," and also a
book and cut-outs for a one-year-
program unit entitled "Living in
Jesus' Day." The cost of the kit
is $2.25.

The Home Teaching Program
of the Church provides a valuable
new avenue for enlisting women
as active members of Relief So-
ciety. It is suggested that ward
Relief Society presidents ac-
quaint themselves through their
bishops with procedures in mak-
ing use of this resource.

ATTENDANCE

Attendance increases are grat-
ifying. During 1963 there was in
excess of 7,000 morf women pres-
ent at the regular weekly meet-
ings than during the previous
year.

EDUCATION

Figures show that last year
22,182 class leaders brought
spiritual and intellectual develop-
ment to the Society's 262,002
members. Courses of study were

816

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

well received and met the inter-
ests and needs of the sisters.

The theology course for 1964-
65 is a continuation of the study
of the Doctrine and Covenants,
beginning with Section 76
through 87. The Doctrine and
Covenants represents the revela-
tions of the Lord to us in this
dispensation, and the sisters have
a responsibility to themselves and
their families to be familiar with
this volume of scripture.

The visiting teacher messages,
"Truths to Live By From the
Doctrine and Covenants," from
the sections to be studied in the-
ology, present, emphasize , and
illustrate specific character and
personality traits necessary in the
conduct of a Latter-day Saint
Kfe.

The literature course for 1964-
65 is entitled, "The Individual
and Human Values as Seen
Through Literature." The Relief
Society General Board has pro-
vided for use in the literature
course, for the two years ahead,
a textbook entitled "Out of the
Best Books," compiled and edited
by Dr. Bruce B. Clark, currently
Chairman of the Department of
English at Brigham Young Uni-
versity, with a chapter written by
Robert K. Thomas, a fellow Eng-
lish teacher with Dr. Clark.

The textbook may be pur-
chased from the Deseret Book
Company at the nominal price of
$2.95 per copy. Remittance must
accompany order. As you know,
each Society is authorized to pur-
chase from its funds a copy of
the textbook for the use of the
class leader. The General Board,
however, suggests the desirability
of class members as well as class
leaders owning their own copies

of this text. Not only will this
make the lesson discussion more
interesting and beneficial, but the
book will prove a valuable addi-
tion to the home library.

The social science course, "Di-
vine Law and Church Govern-
ment" is concluded during the
forthcoming season.

The following interesting com-
ment on the course "Divine Law
and Church Government" was
recently made to me by the
president of an overseas stake:
"A number of problems formerly
encountered with officers who
were new in the Church seem to
have cleared away as we have
studied the lessons on Church
Government."

NEW COORDINATED
COURSE OF STUDY

A special announcement rela-
tive to a new series of lessons de-
signed to help mothers support
their husbands in teaching the
gospel in the home, will entail
some modification in plans for the
work meeting discussions for
1964-65, as well as modifications
in a few procedures presently be-
ing followed. It is the desire of
Church leaders to make a con-
centrated effort to strengthen
parents in teaching the gospel in
the homes. In harmony with
recommendations from the
Church Correlation Committee, a
series of twelve lessons for use in
Relief Society, beginning in Janu-
ary 1965, have been prepared to
coordinate with a series of lessons
to be used by the Melchizedek
Priesthood. In order to accom-
modate this course, the following
procedures will be followed:
(1) Work meeting discussions for

817

NOVEMBER 1964

October, November, December

1964, will be presented as an-
nounced in the June Magazine.
The last five of this series of dis-
cussions will be reserved for use
later. (2) In lieu of these five
discussions, planned for January
through May 1965, the new co-
ordinated lessons will be taught
in the work meeting, the first of
which will be published in the
November Magazine. The com-
prehensiveness of these new les-
sons makes it seem advisable to
allow thirty minutes for their
presentation in the work meeting
rather than the twenty minutes
recommended for the present dis-
cussions; (3) Beginning in Oc-
tober 1965, the new coordinated
lessons will become the social
science course and will be pre-
sented by the social science class
leader October through May,
at the regular social science
meeting. During the summer
months, they will be present-
ed by the social science class
leader in the summer work
meeting, in a thirty minute pe-
riod. As you know, no lesson is
planned for the fourth week in
December. It will be necessary,
therefore, to reverse the order of
the social science and literature
meetings beginning October

1965, in order to accommodate
the twelve lessons planned for the
coordinated social science course.
Only seven lessons will be
planned for literature for the
1965-66 year.

The new coordinated lessons
will be under the direction of the
education counselor. It is recom-
mended that the sisters who
teach the coordinated lessons in
the work meeting meet in the so-
cial science department at the

leadership meeting January
through April 1965, and that a
portion of the time be used to
assist these class leaders. In
other words, the stake social
science class leader will assist
ward class leaders in both the
course on Divine Law and Church
Government and on the new co-
ordinated lessons.

LESSONS FOR INDIAN
RELIEF SOCIETIES

In order to be more helpful to
the sisters of the Indian Relief
Societies, a lesson manual for the
use of these Societies is being
issued by the General Board and
is available at the General Board
office, price $1.25 per copy. The
manual contains three sets of les-
sons as follows:

Theology — eight lessons from
The Book of Mormon

Literature — eight lessons on
Latter-day Saint Church History

Social Science — seven lessons
on The Essentials for Happy
Family Living

A set of fourteen pictures; a
map for use in the Church his-
tory course; and a chart dealing
with The Book of Mormon plates
suitable to augment the Indian
lessons, cost $2.75 plus postage,
are available at the Deseret
Book Company. Stakes and
missions having Indian Relief So-
cieties are urged to encourage
their use of these lessons. They
should purchase the manual and
the visual aids and make regular
use of these materials. Some of
the Indian sisters may desire to
purchase the manual for them-
selves. A sufficient number has
been prepared to allow for this.
Indian Relief Societies will use
the new coordinated lessons be-

sts

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

ginning in 1965, following the
plan as outlined above.

NO HANDWORK DURING
LESSON PRESENTATIONS

A question which has persisted
through the years is as follows:
May the members do handwork
during the presentation of the
lessons? The General Board in
no way alters the position taken
on this matter as early as 1940,
which is as follows: The sisters
should not engage in sewing or
any type of handwork in any Re-
lief Society meeting except the
work meeting, which is primarily
for these activities. To engage in
handwork during the presenta-
tion of a lesson divides the atten-
tion of the class member, it is not
conducive to her active participa-
tion in the lesson, since she is less
inclined to raise her hand, set
aside her handwork, and stand to
make her contribution. It is often
distracting to a class leader or
neighboring class member and
carries with it an element of dis-
courtesy.

WORK MEETING

The work meeting, second to
the theology meeting in attend-
ance, was unusually successful in
terms of interesting women in Re-
lief Society, and in training them
in the homemaking arts and
skills. The sisters completed a
total of 1,054,894 articles. Of this
number, 687,091 were sewed
articles, including quilts, cloth-
ing, and household furnishings;
and 367,803 were handicraft
articles. New and better meth-
ods of home management and
better methods of performing

homemaking tasks were learned.
The ideals of homemaking em-
bodied in Latter - day Saint
teachings were discussed. It is
felt that this meeting is highly
productive in helping the sisters
to maintain homes in keeping
with Latter-day Saint standards
of order, cleanliness, thrift, and
spiritual strength.

It is noted that there is marked
improvement in the work meet-
ings where there is planning in
advance for the twelve monthly
meetings; however, appropriate
activities for summer meetings
still need consideration in some
instances. Activities should be
suited to the membership as a
whole; financial costs, either to
the organization or to the indi-
vidual members, should be care-
fully weighed, and programs
should be in harmony with the
general purposes and character of
the work meeting as outlined by
the General Board. (The new co-
ordinated lessons will require that
at least a portion of the time be
a formal meeting.)

As an aid to work meeting
leaders, the General Board is
issuing a new booklet entitled,
"Work Four Seasons to Fill the
Measure of the Year." A limited
supply is now ready for purchase
at the library counter on the sec-
ond floor of the Relief Society
Building at a cost of $1.25 per
copy. It will be advantageous
for work meeting leaders plan-
ning to attend the work meeting
department of this conference to
have this booklet in their hands
during the meeting. We are sorry
that the cost of issuing this
booklet, as well as the nursery
booklet and kit, do not permit
us to distribute a free copy of

819

NOVEMBER 1964

either of these booklets to each
stake and mission. Following this
conference, a larger supply of the
work meeting booklet will be
ready, thus making it available
for purchase through the stake
or mission for ward and branch
work meeting leaders.

Requests have recently reached
the General Board for directions
on how best to handle money for
work meeting supplies. Experi-
ence has taught us that a careful
estimate of costs of materials and
supplies for approved work meet-
ing activities should be made. A
check signed by the secretary-
treasurer and the president
should be issued to the person
designated by the president to
make the purchases. When pur-
chases are made, a listing of the
purchases, together with the sales
slips and any unused money
should be turned over to the sec-
retary-treasurer who will make
the proper entries in the record
book. Generally speaking, the
General Board discourages charge
accounts. A few Relief Societies
have inquired as to whether the
General Board approves setting
up a petty cash fund for the pur-
chase of small items as needed,
such as thread, scissors, etc. This
is also discouraged since a precise
accounting of expenditures of
small amounts of Relief Society
money is as mandatory as is the
accounting of expenditures of
larger sums, and it is often diffi-
cult to keep track of small
amounts. Also, careful advance
planning takes into account all
such needs, and purchases are
made along with other materials,
supplies, and equipment.

We call your attention to the
Mormon Handicraft Work Meet-

ing Supplies Department located
at 21 West South Temple. This
department is maintained exclu-
sively as an accommodation to
Relief Society organizations. It
is operated as a wholesale busi-
ness, thus benefiting the Relief
Societies financially as well as
making suitable materials con-
veniently available to them. Since
the Supply Department is not a
retail business, sales to individu-
als as such are not allowed.

VISITING TEACHING

Recognizing the value and im-
portance of visiting teaching in
the program of Relief Society,
we are deeply grateful for the
marked increase in the number
of visits and the quality of teach-
ing being done by the Society's
113,680 faithful sisters who
month by month, rain or shine,
go forth as emissaries of Relief
Society to Latter-day Saint
homes. There were in excess of
4,300,000 visits made during
1963, an increase over the pre-
vious year of approximately
200,000.

MAGAZINE

Highest commendation is due
Relief Society Magazine repre-
sentatives who, encouraged by
Relief Society presidents, in-
creased the paid subscriptions by
15,827, making a present paid
circulation of 217,397. You will
be pleased to know that the cir-
culation for this October will be
223,000. The editorial staff of
the Magazine deserves praise for
the physical attractiveness of the
publication and for the general
excellence of Magazine content.

820

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

MUSIC

It is the responsibility of the
ward chorister, planning with the
organist, to select songs to be
sung by the congregation as a
part of the regular procedure of
the weekly Relief Society meet-
ings. By carefully reading the
previews and lessons in all de-
partments and planning together
for each Relief Society meeting,
and through suggestions received
from the stake chorister and
organist at the leadership meet-
ings, the ward chorister and
organist will be able to choose
music that will correlate with the
subject to be studied. The mes-
sage of the lesson to be taught
on each of the respective meeting
days is enhanced where the con-
gregational songs correlate with
the lesson.

Where a class leader wishes a
special musical number to aug-
ment the lesson during its pre-
sentation and emphasize its mes-
sage, she may arrange for
such music herself, as she would
arrange for any other special fea-
ture or teaching aid in connec-
tion with the lesson. It is a cour-
tesy, however, for her to acquaint
the chorister with her plan. If she
wishes to enlist the help of the
chorister in obtaining a special
musical number, she may do so
through authorization of the
president.

SINGING MOTHERS

Singing Mothers activities are
proving to be a missionary for Re-
Hef Society and the Church and
are bringing cultural and spirit-
ual development as well as joy
into the lives of participants.
Outstanding concerts have been
held in many areas.

At the close of 1963, the So-
ciety had approximately 3,000
Singing Mothers choruses with
42,000 sisters participating.

COMPASSIONATE SERVICES

Compassionate services con-
tinue to expand with the growth
of Relief Society and the growth
of the Church. These services of
loving, tender mercy symbolize
the heart of Relief Society, en-
riching the lives of those who
serve and blessing those who are
served.

The following figures are heart-
ening: i^_

1963 crease

Days care

of the sick 32,666 1,934+

Visits to Sick
and Home-
bound 390,566 24,744-f

Number of Hours
of Other
Compassionate
Services 596,349 98,059+

NURSING SERVICES

There are 3,674 wards and
branches maintaining a current
list of nurses within their respec-
tive areas. The General Board
has long emphasized the impor-
tance of this, along with the
importance of women taking
training for the nursing profes-
sion. Excellent short-term cours-
es are offered in practical nurs-
ing. Courses leading toward a
baccalaureate degree are also
available. Our own Brigham
Young University offers such
training. Relief Society would
be remiss in meeting its responsi-
bility to the sick if it failed to
concern itself with the training
of nurses. I call your attenton

821

NOVEMBER 1964

to the article, "Nursing and
Nurse Training in Relief So-
ciety," by Irene B. Woodford, Re-
lief Society Magazine, September
1964.

CHURCH WELFARE
PARTICIPATION

The sisters continue devoted
support of the Church Welfare
Program as is evidenced by the
following figures:

Family Visits Made Increase

Under Direction

of Bishop 100,969 3,454-f
Hours Contributed

by All Females

on Welfare

Projects 902,221 7,264+

It is our understanding that
some changes are anticipated in
designations of members of Re-
lief Society presidencies and also
in meetings and procedures as
they relate to Relief Society's co-
operation with the Church Wel-
fare Program. Such changes will
be announced at the proper time
by the Church Welfare Commit-
tee. We assure the brethren that
the full support of Relief Society
will be forthcoming as changes
are made.

INTER-STAKE FUNCTIONS

Sisters, we are noting a grow-
ing tendency for two or more
stakes to join together for a spe-
cial function, such as a Homemak-
ing Institute, a Magazine Promo-
tion Workshop, or a Class Lead-
ers' Institute. Specialists usually
appear on the program and tre-
mendous effort is put forth to as-
sure the success of the undertak-

ing. Often considerable costs are
involved.

The General Board does not
endorse such multiple stake
activities. Most of the good de-
rived from such activities could
be accomplished within the indi-
vidual stakes and, in most in-
stances, within the framework of
the approved and regularly sched-
uled programs and meetings. It
is a convenience to the sisters to
have functions within their own
wards or stakes and more sisters
receive development. Also this is
the orderly procedure of the
Church. Where deviations from
this regulation seem desirable,
the matter should be referred to
the General Board for approval.

EXERCISE OF FRANCHISE

One other matter seems ap-
propriate to call to your atten-
tion. This is a national election
year. Relief Society women of
the past worked long and hard
to win the right to vote and to
hold public office. We urge you
to exercise your right of fran-
chise. Be informed on the issues,
learn all you can as individuals
from reliable sources about the
candidates, and vote according to
what you believe to be in the best
interests of good government. The
woman's vote today is an im-
portant one — it should be an
informed one.

CONCLUSION

May the choice blessings of the
Lord continue with you during
•the forthcoming season as you
give humble and inspired leader-
ship to the Relief Societies of
your respective stakes and mis-
sion districts.

822

Our Roots Go Deep

Frances C. Yost

M ARiON Coombs kissed each lov-
ing child and waved them all off
to school. Wally had left almost
at daylight for the electric shop.
He had a television set he had
promised to get repaired and de-
livered by noon, and it was a can-
tankerous job, he said, which
would probably take a lot of
time.

Marion sat down by the win-
dow to watch the children out of
sight as they skipped down the
street toward school. She needed
to give herself a much-needed
moment of rest, too. As she
glanced out of the window she
saw her neighbor. Vera Holly,
dressed most becomingly, get into
a car at the curb and drive off
with a strange man. Marion's eye-
brows raised slightly and she mur-
mured, "Well, what do you
know?"

Marion mastered her mind and
brought it back to her own world
and her own problems. Let's see,
none of the family will be home
for lunch, so she wouldn't have
to bother about that. There were
the makings of a nice stew in the
frig for supper. The family liked
stew, but she needed something
to glorify it. How about a grape-
fruit and avocado salad? A straw-
berry baked Alaska pie for dessert
would be just super. Marion
could almost hear the family's
''ah's" of approval at the very
sight of a dessert piping hot from
the oven, and freezing cold from
the frig. She would make two
big pies while she was at it, and
the family could have seconds all
the way around.

Marion cleaned up the house in
good time, and started making
the crust for the pies. But her

823

NOVEMBER 1964

mind wandered back to Vera
Holly. Where had she gone?
Who was the fellow she had driv-
en off with?

"Marion Coombs, will you curb
your impulsive thoughts?" she
chided.

Yet, thinking about the Holly
family was part of her living.
They had bought these houses
side by side before either couple
had any children. Marion remem-
bered the day she and Wally had
moved in. Vera and Jim had
come over to help them with the
heavy furniture. They had even
set out the trees together. These
dear old evergreens, quaking asp-
en, and silver maple trees now
shaded their homes as if they had
been planted by Father Adam
. . . well almost.

As the children came along,
they, too, had become fast friends.
Many a ball game they had had
across the street in the park to-
gether. Lately, since young John
Holly and Wally J. were big
enough, their fun had included
bowling and overnight fishing ex-
cursions with their fathers.

Marion remembered the day
the Holly house had caught on
fire. There hadn't been a great
deal of damage, and yet the house
was smoked up in every room,
and Marion had invited the fam-
ily to come over and sleep and
eat at her home until they could
renovate and repair the damage.

Marion remembered, too, one
day when her own little Susie
had come up missing. She and
Vera trudged every street in the
area on foot. How they could
have used a car that day! They
had finally found little Susie up
on Elmer Drive in a swimming
pool. It had been Vera Holly

who had presence of mind enough
to administer artificial respiration
and mouth-to-mouth breathing.
She owed a lot to Vera Holly.

Jim Holly hadn't spent as
much time with her and Wally
lately as he used to. Well, he
hadn't spent as much time with
the family either. He was so tied
up in his real estate business,
which was booming in all direc-
tions.

Poor, dear, faithful Wally was
still plugging away in the electric
repair shop on a hit-and-miss sal-
ary. But they managed and were
happy, and that was what count-
ed most. Yet it was hard to see
one's friends who had started out
with nothing, just the same as
yourselves, to watch them ad-
vance and be successful financial-
ly. But, Marion told herself,
money wasn't everything. She
wondered again about Vera Hol-
ly, and where she was spending
the day.

Marion found time to study her
literature lesson for Relief So-
ciety, and to read the Doctrine
and Covenants assignment for
the theology lesson. She even
pasted pictures in her Book of
Remembrance before the children
came home from school.

At last the clock's hands moved
themselves to four-thirty, and the
children, one by one, shouted
"Mother," as they came in the
front door. And in answer to
each one she replied sweetly:
"Right here, dear."

It was nice having the children
around her, Marion thought. She
liked to hear how Wally J. was
coming with his advanced math,
even though she couldn't help
him anymore, because he had

824

OUR ROOTS GO DEEP

surpassed her in the field of arith-
metic. She Hked the recipes
which Susie brought home from
her home economics classes to try
out on the family. She liked the
seventh grade science lessons
which Dale read aloud to her. Life
was good, she had a good family,
and she was happy.

She knew it was not wise to be
concerned about her neighbors so
much. She must be able to live
her own life, mind her own busi-
ness.

Just then Vera Holly turned in
the driveway. She was at the
wheel of a new royal blue station
wagon. Marion could tell by the
big smile on Vera's face that it
was her own car, and it was com-
pletely paid for. If Vera came
over bragging about it, she would
. . . she would. Marion didn't
know what she would do. Prob-
ably start crying with envy.

''Marion," she said, ''get hold
of yourself! Why the idea of be-
ing jealous because someone gets
a new car. Shame! Shame!
Shame!"

She knew if Vera Holly was
in trouble, she would rush over
and move heaven and earth to
help her. But because she was
successful, was getting a few of
the nicer things of life, Marion
was becoming jealous and wanted
to weave a cocoon of protection
around herself.

Marion looked at the two par-
fait pies. Vera had been gone all
day. She probably was hurrying
around to get supper ready for
her family. She would no doubt
welcome a prepared dessert. Mar-
ion ran the comb through her
hair, wiped the jealous tears from
her eyes, added a bit of lipstick,
and slipped out of the door and

walked over to the Holly resi-
dence. She rang the back door-
bell.

"Oh, Marion, I'm so glad you
came over." Vera was busy pre-
paring a quick spaghetti supper
and a tossed salad.

"I thought you could use this
strawberry baked Alaska pie for
dessert."

"Marion, you are a treasure.
I've just never had such a dear
friend as you are. I sure can use
the pie. You see, I've been gone
all day, and I'm tired. Marion,
it's a long story and I'll have to
start at the first. Sit down for a
bit.

"Jim opened up that Winde-
mere building area, and he said
that if I wanted to, we could get
one of those choice lots and build
a new home. We looked at house
plans, but you know, Marion, the
new modern homes aren't homey
and cozy like yours and mine.

"Our whole family talked it
over, and we took a secret ballot
vote. Would you believe it, we
all voted to stay right here. The
children like their friends here,
and their tree house. We planted
these dear old trees, you folks and
Jim and I, and well, you just can't
pull up roots like that. Our roots
go deep, Marion.

"I told Jim what I wanted was
a car of my own. So that when
you and I wanted to go shopping,
or take the children on picnics or
for a swim we could go. Jim and
Wally always have the family
cars, and I thought how nice it
would be if I could drive you to
Relief Society when you have all
those visual aids to carry. I
thought about the time we hunt-
ed for little Susie when she was
(Continued on page 879)

825

EDITORIAL

Samuel Johnson said, "Gratitude is a fruit of great cultivation";
and Aesop wrote "Gratitude is the sign of noble souls."

Latter-day Saints are taught to express gratitude to the Lord
many times daily — in secret prayer, before each meal, in family
prayers, and in testimonies before one's fellow men.

Gratitude is expressed as the result of the ability to buy a new
car, new household appliances, a new home in a new subdivision, new
clothes, vacation trips. Gratitude means a pair of shoes for a child,
food for a family, money to pay the doctor bill, the light and heat
bills, to keep the family car running. Gratitude means a child on a
mission, a calling in the Church, the payment of tithes and offerings,
service to others, the healing of a loved one. Circumstances under
which people live vary widely, but not the necessity of feeling and
expressing gratitude for every blessing.

There are, however, trials and tribulations, heartaches, sickness,
even partings from loved ones. It takes great faith to be grateful for
such experiences; the human soul cannot, at times, rise spontaneously
in gratitude. Yet one knows that experiences are given as a testing,

Volume 51 November 1964 Number 11

• Belle S. Spafford, President

• Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor

• Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor

• Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Gratitude

and that this life is to prove the individual. As one looks back over
a time of dire distress, often the good which emerged can be traced,
although at the time it seemed impossible to find it. It may be long
afterwards before gratitude fills the soul.

The Lord decreed, "In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread."
This may be viewed as a curse — forcing men to work hard, or it may
be viewed with gratitude as an opportunity to work. The understanding
and attitude of the individual make the difference. A mother may
work long hours in homemaking, disciplining children, encouraging
them, serving them, cleaning, sewing, cooking, nursing, gardening —
at the end of the day, however, her gratitude and satisfaction well up
to the Lord for work well done, and the ability to perform the duties
which devolve upon her, a sign of a noble soul, according to Aesop.

Almost everyone needs practice in cultivating and expressing
gratitude, in searching out and acknowledging the good both in tribu-
lations and blessings. As one approaches an attitude of gratitude for
all things, one reaches nearer the avowal of the Savior "Not my will,
but thine, be done." — M.C.S.

Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor

Anne R. Gledhill
Belva B. Ashton
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch
Lenore C. Gundersen
Marjorie C. Pingree
Darlene C. Dedekind
Cleone R. Eccles
Edythe K. Watson
Ellen N. Barnes
Kathryn S. Gilbert
Verda F. Burton
Myrtle R. Olson
Alice C. Smith

827

Notes to the Field

Relief Society Lessons on Talking Book Records
Again Available for the Sightless

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Department for
the Aid of the Sightless has prepared on talking book records the
Relief Society Study Courses for October 1964 to May 1965. These
courses include theology, the visiting teacher messages, work meeting
discussions, literature, and social science. These recordings have
been prepared for the use of the blind only and will be sent free to
any blind person desiring them. Requests should be sent to The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Department for the Aid
of the Sightless, 47 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah, 84111.

Picture Kits for Theology Lessons Available

A picture kit for use as a visual aid in presenting the theology lessons
for 1964-65 is available at the Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, price $1.00, plus 10c for postage. The kit con-
sists of pictures of the home of John Johnson, Hiram, Ohio; the home of John
Tanner, Bolton, New York; Adam-ondi-Ahman; temple lot at Independence,
Missouri; the first First Presidency of the Church; the First Presidency 1901-
1910; William W. Phelps; Hyrum Smith; President Joseph Fielding Smith;
President David O. McKay.

The picture kit prepared for the 1963-64 theology lessons is also avail-
able at the Deseret Book Company for the same price. The pictures included
in this kit will be found useful also for the continuing lessons of the theology
course. The kit contains the following pictures: The Prophet Joseph Smith,
Newel K. Whitney, Lorenzo Snow, Wilford Woodruff, Orson Hyde, President
Joseph F. Smith, Oliver Cowdery, Sidney Rigdon, Frederick G. Williams, and
Edward Partridge.

828

omaiis
Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

RECENTLY in Bogota, Colombia, South
America, your columnist had the pleas-
ure of meeting SENORA INES DE
MONTANA of the staff of The Specta-
tor, a daily newspaper with a national
circulation. She and her executive-
husband had both written for the paper,
and when he suddenly died, she felt
that she could never write again. "We
always went over each other's work,"
she said, "and discussed so many
things. It was not respectable for
girls to go to college, so he was my
university." She finally forced herself
back to work and is now reputed "the
best woman journalist in Colombia."
She believes in the power of the press
for good, and has been of invaluable
help in causes such as the training and
employing of the physically handi-
capped. The international organiza-
tion of Alcoholics Anonymous recently
cited her at a public meeting for her
help. Mrs. Montana mentioned a visit
of hers to Salt Lake City. "It merits its
reputation as the cleanest city in the
United States," she wrote. In conversa-
tion, this warm, charming, courageous
woman smiled and said, "And those
Mormons — no coffee, no tea, no to-
bacco, no liquor!"

NANCY LADY ASTOR, born in Virginia,
who became the first woman to sit in
Great Britain's Parliament, died in a
London suburb. May 2, a few days be-
fore her eighty-fifth birthday. Elected
to the House of Commons to succeed
her husband when he was elevated to
the House of Lords, she served for
twenty-five years. Her last public ap-
pearance was eighteen months ago.
Witty and sharp-tongued, Lady Astor
fought for many causes, principally
women's advancement and everybody's
abstinence from liquor.

MRS. OLIVE WOOLLEY BURT, of Salt
Lake City, author of thirty-five pub-
lished books, and for many years a
newspaper woman and writer of maga-
zine articles, has been named Woman
of Achievement of the Year by the
National Federation of Press Women.

MRS. ORA PATE STEWART, author,
poet and lecturer, recently won two
national awards sponsored by the Na-
tional League of American Pen Women.
One was first prize for her Book of
Remembrance in the national gene-
alogy contest of the organization. The
other was second prize for her entry,
"Moment of Truth," in the humorous
verse department.

MRS. MAUDE B. BURNELL, ninety-
three, of Portland, Maine, as chairman
of the East Baldwin Branch of the
American Red Cross, was the dynamic
and successful leader in the 1964 fund
campaign, wherein her group raised
200 per cent of its quota. "Grandma"
Burnell has now resigned her position
in Red Cross volunteer service, explain-
ing "My legs just aren't what they used
to be."

DR. EDITH SANDS heads Long Island
University's Business and Financial De-
partment. In preparation for her book
How to Select Executive Personnel
(Reinholt, New York), she talked and
sent questionnaires to eighty-two Amer-
ican business leaders. Only four per
cent of the nation's executives are
women, though women make up one
third of the nation's labor force. The
National Manpower Council learned
through research that women are as
capable as men of high achievements
in technical and scientific fields.

829

inside and out

m!:iSk

In Time of Harvest

Hal Rumel

Grace for G"rf'«i Rounty

Ethel Jacobson

This food, dear Lord,
Will sustain us in health
Culled from your bounty
The wide-flung wealth
Of grain and fruit
And vine and seed,
Each ripe in its time
To fill our need.

Bless, gracious Lord,
Orchard and field.
And all the goodness
They richly yield.
And we who offer
Our thanks to you
Are your loving children.
Bless us, too.

830

Melba Christensen

BASIC SWEET DOUGH

1 cake compressed yeast

1 c. milk or '^ c. powdered milk plus

1 c. water

2 eggs

1 tsp. salt

'^ c. granulated sugar

Va c. shortening

4 c. (about) enriched flour (sifted)

1. Dissolve yeast in milk which has been scalded and cooled to lukewarm.

2. Add eggs, salt, sugar, shortening and 2 c. flour; beat until it springs back
from spoon, add 1 c. more flour; mix well and turn out on lightly floured board.
Knead until smooth and elastic, or until bubbles form on smooth side.

3. Let rise until double in bulk in a greased bowl covered with a damp
towel in a warm place (85° to 90°F). Dough can be shaped after one rising or
punched down for second rising.

4. Turn out on lightly floured canvas or cloth, and knead in as much of the
remaining flour as may seem necessary. Shape into desired roll shapes.

5. Bake rolls without filling at 425° F. for 8-10 minutes. Filled rolls should
be baked at 375° for 25-30 minutes.

FILLING FOR CHRISTMAS TREE

Boil together for 1 minute:

2 c. apples, finely chopped
1 c. raisins, ground
1 c. brown sugar

V2 tsp. salt

1/2 tsp. cinnamon

831

NOVEMBER 1964

1. Roll out V2 recipe of Basic Sweet Dough which is ready for shaping on
lightly floured board or cloth into rectangle about 12 x 16 inches. Gently
transfer to greased cookie sheet so that the length of dough goes across width
of cookie sheet.

2. Brush center of rectangle with melted butter; sprinkle with sugar and
cinnamon. Spread center of rectangle with filling.

3. Bring upper corners of dough down to meet the center of the lower
edge. You will have "extra" dough at the base of tree. Roll vertical edges
of center back and clip rolled edges. Gently stretch tree so that it fills
cookie sheet.

4. Trim dough from lower edge saving half for trunk. Roll dough to form
trunk. Clip the outside edges of tree with long diagonal cuts. Twist to form
branches.

5. Cover with a damp cloth and let rise in a warm place until double in
size and bake at 375° F. about 20-30 minutes. When baked, frost with Snowtop
Frosting. Garnish with cherries, citron, and nuts.

FRENCH CHRISTMAS LACE

Make Basic Sweet Dough,
pare the filling.

Let rise twice and during second rising pre-

FILLING: Boil together for one minute:

2 c. apples, finely chopped
1 c. raisins, ground
1 c. dark brown sugar,
firmly packed

V2 tsp. salt

V2 tsp. cinnamon, ground

1. Cool. Then roll out '/2 of Basic Sweet Dough into 14 x 8 inches. Gently
transfer to greased cookie sheet.

2. Spread filling down center in strip about 4" wide. At each side of
fining make cuts 2" apart, making cuts 2" long into dough. This makes 7
strips on each side.

3. Cross alternate strips across center filled section. On last strips, tuck
under and seal. Cover with damp cloth and let rise until double in bulk.
Bake 30-35 minutes at 375° F. Frost with Snowtop Frosting. Garnish with
Marachino cherries, nuts, and green and red citron.

CROWN ROLLS

1/2 recipe of Basic Sweet Dough
Va c. melted shortening
% c. brown sugar,

firmly packed

1 tsp. cinnamon, ground
1/2 c. nuts, finely chopped

pecan halves

seedless raisins

1. Use V2 recipe of Basic Sweet Dough. When dough is double in bulk,
punch down.

2. Shape dough into walnut size balls. Dip balls in melted shortening
and roll in mixture of brown sugar, cinnamon, and chopped nuts.

832

THE HOME— INSIDE AND OUT

3. Arrange layer of balls in greased 9" tube pan; sprinkle with pecan halves
and raisins.

4. Fill bottom of pan, then add another layer of balls until you have the
pan one half full, and sprinkle with more pecan halves.

5. Cover with damp cloth and let rise to rim of pan (angel food cake tin)
about 40-50 minutes.

6. Bake at 375 °F. until browned, about 35 minutes. Turn out of pan im-
mediately and cool on cake rack. Serve hot or cold.

SWEDISH TEA RING

Roll out V2 recipe of Basic Dough about 16" x 12". Spread with butter, then
with citrus filling. Roll up like jelly roll and place on greased cookie sheet
in a circle, then cut with scissors and twist.

Citrus Filling — Mix together:

grated rind of 3 oranges
grated rind of one grapefruit
1 c. granulated sugar

CINNAMON ROLLS — BEAR CLAWS — BUTTERFLIES

Roll out dough, brush with butter, shake on sugar and cinnamon and a
handful of raisins, roll up and seal edges.

Butter a string and put under roll, cross, and pull. This cuts without
mashing.

To make butterflies, cut cinnamon rolls about 2", then take a wooden spoon
handle and press center down.

Bear claws, cut 3 slits.

DATE-NUT FILLING

1-1/3 c. pitted dates (finely cut) 1/2 c. water

1/2 c. granulated sugar 1/3 c. walnuts, chopped

1. Add water, sugar, and dates; cook over low heat until completely blend-
ed and thickened.

2. Add nuts. Cool. Use as spread on rolled dough.

GLAZES

To glaze the top of breads or rolls, use either the egg white or yolk with
a teaspoon of water added. The whole egg may be beaten slightly and used
also. Use a pastry brush to apply just before rolls are placed in the oven.

SNOWTOP FROSTING

Va c. powdered sugar 1/4 tsp. extract

2 tsp. water

Mix into smooth paste.

833

-A. ^Weloome

Gift

Vilate R. McAllister

Does it embarrass you to have to
dig and delve among the necessi-
ties you carry in your purse to
find your pen, or your pass, or
your address book, while an
amused onlooker watches and
waits? Then make yourself a
"Tydee" to do away with such
embarrassment.

For materials, you will need
only some smooth cardboard, a
small piece of felt yardage, black
or a gay color, and sewing thread.

First decide on the size that
will fit easily into a purse. (About
7x51/^ inches will fit into most
purses, or the Tydee can be made
longer and narrower as desired.)
Cut a piece of cardboard the de-
sired shape, and try it in the
purse. There should be an inch
or so space around it, at least.
Now lay the cardboard on the
felt and cut with pinking shears
two pieces (for the back and front
of the Tydee) about one-half inch
larger than the cardboard. Or
you may fold the felt and cut it
double, but in this case lay the
cardboard even with the folded
edge, which will be the bottom.

Consider the contents of your
purse, plan carefully, and decide
what size pocket will fit each item.
Allow enough room, so they will
not fit too tightly in the pockets.
Don't cut separate pockets for
each of your trinkets, because you
can more easily cut a strip which
reaches from side to side, and
divide it into pockets, as desired,

by stitching up and down be-
tween them. Mark off the width
of each pocket and stitch the
strip to the Tydee along the low-
er edge. Then divide into pockets
with up and down stitching, being
sure to backstitch firmly at the
top, so the strip will not come
loose.

Narrow compartments would
accommodate such items as lip-
stick, chapstick, bobby pins, nail
file, etc.

A wider strip could be divided
to hold address book, pen, pencil,
or note pad. A place for a comb
can be made by sewing a l^/^
inch deep strip across the top of
the Tydee.

On the back of the Tydee other
pockets can be stitched. Two
compartments about the same
size will make containers for the
driver's license, personal cards,
tickets, library cards, glasses,
checkbook, or wallet. Decide
which articles you need most fre-
quently, because, unless your
purse is large, you cannot make
enough pockets for everything.

After the pocket compartments
for both sides have been stitched,
sew up the Tydee % inch from
the edge on three sides, pockets
outside, of course. Insert the
cardboard you used for measuring
as stiffening, and sew the remain-
ing edge. Cardboard may have
to be trimmed a little, if you did
not leave enough seam allowance.

Now fill the pockets, and see

834

THE HOME— INSIDE AND OUT

SUGGESTED DIMENSIONS AND POCKET COMPARTMENTS FOR

"TYDEE" PURSE ORGANIZER

7 X 5V2 inches

how handy it is to have every-
thing in order. You may attach
your coin purse to the upper part
of your bag Uning, or to the Ty-
dee, with a bit of ribbon, so it
will be easier to find, and less
easy to lose. Your handkerchief
and the few other objects left out
of the Tydee will not be a prob-
lem. If you have more than one
purse the size of the Tydee or
larger, you can change the Tydee
from purse to purse with ease.
If you have a purse too shallow

for your pen and pencil to stand
upright, you can sew strips near
the top of your Tydee in a hori-
zontal position, and leave them
open at the end. The pen will
slide easily into such a pocket,
and will not get lost in the bot-
tom of your purse.

When you get yourself sup-
plied, remember your friends and
relatives who would thank you
for such a thoughtful, if inexpen-
sive, gift.

835

Colorful
Felt Pictures

June F. Krambule

For making an unusual and
decorative picture, Mrs. John
Fishburn of Ogden, Utah, took
two pieces of plyboard, one-half
yard of burlap, a few feet of
screendoor beading, and several
small squares of felt, put them
together, and the colorful result
was a pair of pictures that are
something to crow about. The pic-
tures represent weathervane
roosters, made for the budget
price of about $1.55 and designed
to accent the Fishburn s early-
American multi-purpose room.

Mrs. Fishburn details the proj-
ect this way: First secure two
11" by 16" (or any other desired
size) pieces of plyboard and
burlap. The burlap is stretched
tightly across the front of the
plyboard and glued securely to
the back. The mitered comers
may need to be tacked.

Next, select in dimensions
needed for the size and number
of pictures you are making, about
six squares of felt found in most
department and fabric stores.
These should include black felt
for the weathervane, red or
orange for the rooster's comb, and
a variety of yellow, green, and
brown shades that blend together.
These, of course, may be varied
to suit your own decorating color
scheme.

To trace the patterns directly
from the design given here, would
make a very small rooster. How-
ever, it is not a difficult process,
using this design as a guide, to
outline and make your own pat-
tern of each separate piece, keep-
ing in mind the proportions rep-
resented in the illustration. Each
separate piece of the pattern,
when outlined to your satisfac-
tion, can then be traced on a fair-
ly heavy paper. When each piece
is numbered correctly, the pat-
terns are ready to be transferred
to the felt for the cutting process.

Pin the pattern securely on the
felt and cut out the felt accord-
ingly with very sharp scissors.
Glue the felt pieces to the burlap
in the order numbered. Dotted
lines indicate sections of the pat-
tern covered by pieces placed on
later. Letters suggest the colors
that may be used, and the num-
bers indicate the sequence in
which the pieces of felt are glued
on the burlap.

Narrow screendoor beading
which may be found at almost
any building supply store is care-
fully glued or tacked in place,
two inches in from the edge, to
give a framing effect.

Good luck with your roosters.
Cut carefully, glue neatly, and
your friends will crow about your
pictures, too.

836

THE HOME— INSIDE AND OUT

Pattern designed and used by Mrs. John Fishburn to make colorful felt pictures for less than

o dollar each. Numbers indicate order in which pieces are placed on the burlap-covered

board.

Color Code: R - red, O - orange, G - gold, Gr - green, B - black, Br - brown.

837

''Little . . . Acts of Kindness and of Love"

Elsie C. Carroll

In borrowing a line from Wordsworth for my title, I purposely omitted two
words. He wrote "little, nameless, unremembered, acts of kindness and of
love." Such acts as I am thinking of may be unremembered, and nameless
to the persons who performed them, but they are long remembered, identified,
and cherished by the recipient.

My life has been made richer and happier by innumerable such acts. Only
today I answered my doorbell to find a pretty little girl with a box of fresh
picked raspberries a neighbor had sent — berries from the few bushes in her
back yard which her family could well have relished. This family knows the
joy of sharing delicacies with others.

On last Valentine's day the children of a family who had moved into their
new home across the street from me a short time before, and with whom I
had not really become acquainted, brought me a beautiful valentine lunch —
including heart-shaped sandwiches, cookies, and salad, and with a cute little
valentine on which they (or their remarkable mother) had written: "When
you need someone to do errands, call us." This was followed by their names
and telephone number. That was the first of many such acts that give the
true meaning to the word neighbor.

One time when I was returning to Utah from a stay in the East with my
two small children, my little daughter became sick. She needed my full at-
tention. Her three-year-old brother wanted to run up and down the aisle
and to annoy the passengers generally. I was beside myself with anxiety and
embarrassment. This had not been going on long when a pretty woman came
to my very apparent need. She captured my son and took him to her own seat
in the other end of the car. During a long afternoon and evening she enter-
tained him, relieving me of an embarrassing situation and keeping him happy.
When we reached my destination she helped me off the train into the hands
of waiting relatives. A life-long regret is that in thanking her for such a
wonderful kindness, I did not learn her name or address. But I shall never
forget her. She remains in my memory as a lovely angel. Hers was not a
little act of kindness; it was too big to be measured.

Another act of similar dimension came as a blessing years later. I was
returning to my home after my daughter's marriage, and her departure for
her honeymoon. My son was away. Neither one would ever be at home
again, except for visits. I had adjusted as well as a woman can to years of
widowhood, but now a new adjustment faced me.

It was dusk when I drove into my garage. The house was dark, and
lonely. It could never be a real home again, it seemed to me at that desolate
moment. It took me some time to find courage to walk to the house. I con-
templated going to the home of a relative or friend — at least for this one
night. But, I realized it would be as hard the next night, or the next. It was
a new life I was facing, and it was up to me how I faced it.

Finally, I unlocked the door and went inside. I turned on a light and
started toward my bedroom where I intended to throw myself on my bed and
release the pent-up tears that were choking me. I felt that I could weep for-
ever.

My doorbell rang. Reluctantly I answered it. There stood my friend
Nellie. Before I could speak she said: "Here I am with my nightgown. I knew
how hard this first night with Helen and Charlie both gone would be. Tomor-
row will be a new day, and the sun will be shining. But I didn't want you
to be alone tonight."

A little act of kindness and of love. No! It was a big act, and it helped
more than Nellie could know. She may have forgotten it. But her act. with so
many others that have blessed and brightened my life, will never be unre-
membered by me.

838

THE HOME— INSIDE AND OUT

Crocheting Is a Fine Art for Caiiie Haggard

Mrs. Callie C. Haggard, Laveen, Arizona, has often looked at her cro-
chet hook and her balls of thread, and considered a multitude of
opportunities for creating designs of artistry and usefulness. She
declares that her handicraft hobbies keep her busy and happy, and
these qualities are evident in the many exquisite articles which Mrs.
Haggard presents as gifts to her relatives and friends. She has made
hundreds of crocheted doilies and dish towel sets, embroidered pillow-
slips (with crocheted edgings), and many smaller decorative items. She
has made many quilts for her children and grandchildren, and the
making of quilts, when Mrs. Haggard was a young woman, paid for
piano lessons for her daughters. She has made many articles for
Relief Society bazaars and has instructed groups of young women in
handicraft skills. For fifty years she has been a faithful visiting
teacher. Her progeny number nine children, forty-two grandchildren,
and seventy-nine great-grandchildren. She refers to her loved ones
as the crown of her long and happy life.

839

Turn

of the Wheel

Mabel Harmer

Chapter 2

Synopsis: Elsa Breinholt meets Clay
Knowlton, an American sergeant sta-
tioned with the United States Army
in Heidelberg. He is a member of
the English-speaking branch of the
Church. In her own branch a recently
arrived member is Karl Ernst, who
accompanies her and her mother and
sister home to Sunday dinner.

On the following Sunday Elsa
asked Brother Meyer if she might
attend Sunday School upstairs.
''I am anxious to have every
opportunity to improve my Eng-
lish," she said. "Maria will play
the organ in here."

"For today — if you wish/' he
agreed. "But we must not lose
you altogether. We need every-
one we have — and more."

"Yes, I know. And I promise

that it will be only for this once.
At least, it will not be very
often."

Brother Meyer answered her
beguiling smile with a fatherly pat
on the shoulder and turned to
greet other members of the
branch.

As Elsa climbed the stairway
she asked herself, "Now, am I
entirely honest in persuading my-
self that I am coming up here to
better my English?"

Not quite able to answer, she
took a seat at the rear and looked
around. There were some few
whom she knew but many who
were strangers. The military per-
sonnel of the United States Army
base, with their families, made up

840

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

the greater part of the congrega-
tion. There were also a few
tourists and some missionaries,
touring Europe on their way
home from various countries. She
did not see Clay Knowlton and
had to acknowledge a slight pang
of disappointment. She also had
to admit that, if the improving
of her English had been her pri-
mary objective in coming up, it
had not been her entire aim.

She was both pleased and sur-
prised, therefore, to meet him on
the steps outside, after the serv-
ice. "So, there you are!" he
exclaimed. "Here I come to your
Sunday School especially to meet
you — and you are not there."

Elsa's cheeks colored. She
might have convinced herself that
she had gone upstairs with no
ulterior motives, but he would
most certainly believe otherwise.
She was rather glad that Maria
joined them at that moment and
asked with outrageous candor,
"Did your friend sleep in again
today?"

"No. He has gone to Holland
for the week end. He claimed
that he had to see the acres of
tulips in bloom, whether I was
left to walk or not. I did man-
age to get a ride with one of the
other families, however. One of
these days I shall have my own
car. Then you and I will take
a long ride wherever you wish."

"Good! I hope that it will be
very soon."

"No more than do I," agreed
Clay heartily. "I see that my
people are ready to leave now, so
I'll have to hurry. See you all
later."

He left, and Karl, who had been
talking with Brother Meyer, but

constantly casting glances their
way, came over to join them.
Sister Breinholt, who had been
visiting with other friends, also
hurried over. "You will come
home with us to dinner, I hope?"
she said to Karl.

"Thank you very much. I
would surely like to," he replied,
"but I have been invited home
with the Meyers today."

"That is too bad." Her face
showed genuine disappointment.
"Some other time, then. And how
is the work coming?"

"Fine, thank you," Karl re-
plied. "I am going to be kept
very busy . . . which is just what
I wanted."

The three said their goodbyes
and left for home. "I like Brother
Knowlton the best," remarked
Maria as they walked along. "He
looks just like a movie actor.
Maybe his hair could be a bit
more red, or golden, or something.
But his eyes are nice and blue
and he is so tall."

"The best of whom?" asked
Elsa, pretending innocence.

"The best of your two young
men, of course. Karl is nice, too,
and he has a gorgeous smile. But
Clay is the most fun. Don't you
think so?"

"I hadn't even thought about
it," answered Elsa coolly. "And
they are certainly not my young
men."

"Then you had best start
thinking," reproved her mother.
"A fine young man like Karl will
not be left unnoticed for very
long. There are too many single
girls around."

"But none so beautiful as El-
sa," said Maria complacently.

"If he prefers them, that is up
to him," smiled Elsa, putting her

841

NOVEMBER 1964

arm around her younger sister's
shoulders.

A few days later, as she was pre-
paring to leave the shop, she was
surprised — and pleased — to
have Clay drop in again. ''I want
one of those cute little Hum-
mels," he said. "It's my sister's
birthday. You make the choice.
I'm sure that you can do it much
better than I."

"Thank you. This one is a
great favorite," and she held up
the figurine of the two children
under an umbrella.

"That's fine — for a starter.
I'm going to send as many as I
can, one at a time. Jean is
fourteen and something of a doll
herself." He walked around the
shop, looking at different items.
Holding up a small clock, he said,
"I understand that next Monday
is a holiday around here, Easter
Monday."

"Yes." Elsa took the clock
and wound it up so that the
cuckoo would perform.

"Then, how about going on a
boat trip up the river with me?
I am told there are some lovely
medieval towns where one can
stop for lunch, and that the whole
trip is very beautiful."

Elsa hesitated only a moment.
There was no really good reason
why she shouldn't go. It had
been a long time since she had
enjoyed a treat like this, and it
would be an almost perfect way
to spend the holiday. "All right,"
she nodded. "Shall we leave
early? Then we could go as far
as Hirschorn and have plenty of
time to visit the castle, as well as
having our lunch."

"It sounds great," agreed Clay.

"I'U call for you about ten. I
have my own hack now."

"Hack?" repeated Elsa, puz-
zled.

"Car. Automobile. One of the
fellows who was leaving to go
back to the States sold me his."

When she arrived home Elsa
told her plans to her mother with
some diffidence. While Sister
Breinholt was not enthusiastic
about the outing, neither did she
disapprove and even offered to
pack a lunch.

"Thank you, no," Elsa replied.
"We'll stop for lunch either at
Hirschorn or Eberbach. That's
part of the fun of going."

It was a beautiful, bright day
and so many people were taking
advantage of the holiday that
every chair on the deck of the
pleasure boat was filled. All along
the green, sloping banks of the
river were families with their
blankets spread on the grass and
their heavy food hampers close
by. Elsa thought that she had
never seen such a peaceful, lovely
scene.

As they entered the first lock,
and the boat slowly rose. Clay
said, "I've never been on a river
like this before. Out West our
streams seem to rush down as if
they were in a hurry to get some-
where."

"Is everything in America in
such a hurry?" she asked.

"Oh, no. As a matter of fact,
I doubt if we work nearly as hard
as you do. You should come
over and see."

"I am going to." She spoke as
if it were quite taken for granted.

"Good! That's a fine idea. Do
you plan to go right away?"

"No. I wish that I could. But

842

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

I have no means to go now. How-
ever, I am saving my money, and
it will not take too much longer.
Then, of course, I must have a
sponsor."

'That will be easy." Clay made
it sound as if it were a sponsor
for an outdoor picnic. ''Anyway,
I imagine it will. My folks would
be glad to sponsor you. I'll write
at once. I suppose you don't
happen to have any friends or
relatives over there?"

"Relatives, yes — but not in
Utah. That is one reason I am
so anxious to go. My grandfather
went many years ago when he
first joined the Church. Two
uncles went also. They have
farms in Idaho and have done
very well. Their children have
had fine educations, and all are
prominent in their communities.
The grandparents are dead now.
My own father was the only one
in the family who did not go. He
died in the war. I feel very deep-
ly now that I should go — and
work to bring over Mother and
Maria when I can."

"Good," Clay nodded his ap-
proval. "And do they also feel
this way?"

"Mother, no. She is quite will-
ing to stay here. She loves
Heidelberg. She loves Germany.
Especially now that there is work
for everyone. Maria is like me.
She also has the wanderlust. And,
since there are only the three of
us. Mother would go if we did."

They settled back in their deck
chairs to watch the passing scene
as the boat moved slowly up the
river. "This is like something
out of a storybook," Clay re-
marked, "to be floating past
medieval towns and ancient cas-

tles with a golden-haired prin-
cess."

"Who tomorrow will turn back
into a shopgirl," smiled Elsa.

"No, that is merely a disguise.
She will still be the princess,
merely waiting for her knight to
come and claim her."

Elsa, with little imagination,
could almost believe it was true
— especially when she looked up
at the old castle on the top of
the hill. Ordinary mortals could
not possibly have belonged in
such a romantic setting.

They decided to stop at Hir-
schorn and perhaps take a later
boat on to Eberbach, or save that
trip for another day.

As they walked ashore Clay
remarked, "This place looks so
interesting that we may decide
not to go back at all. We may
just decide to move into the cas-
tle and take over. Perhaps you
are one of the descendants, and
the castle really belongs to you
anyway."

"If we do move in, we'll be
awfully lonely," she replied. "The
last of the Hirschorn family died
out nearly 300 years ago. At least,
the last son died. There was a
feud between the members of the
Hirschorn family and the lords
of Handschusheim. Both families
were fearful that their lines would
die out and hoped for the birth
of sons. The last two fought a
duel in Heidelberg, and that was
the end of their families — at
least as far as males were con-
cerned."

"That may be. But I still
think that you must have a valid
claim. Shall we go up and see if
Elsa is carved on one of the great
wooden doors? And I rather think

843

NOVEMBER 1964

there will be a great key hanging
by the side with a notice that
reads, For Elsa."

"Then let us go by all means,
but — " as she turned towards
the shops — "after lunch. I doubt
if we will find a table set in the
banquet room labeled For Elsa.''

They walked through the old
town with its quaint, half-tim-
bered houses, until they found a
cafe with an outdoor eating space
in a garden. The food was both
substantial and savory but, with
their healthy young appetites,
they would have enjoyed plain
boiled beef and cabbage.

Afterward, they sat in the
shade and talked, forgetting that
there was a key on the castle
door waiting for Elsa, until the
proprietor reminded them by tak-
ing the cloth from the table and
shaking it vigorously, almost in
their faces.

They were too happy to mind
this slight discourtesy and went
away, climbing the hill towards
the castle. They went as far as
the ramparts, only vestiges of
which now remained. "I think
perhaps that we should turn
back," said Elsa. "Vm not sure
what time we can get a boat. And
we should reach home before
dark."

"Then you will never know if
the key still waits for the prin-
cess," said Clay, shading his eyes
and looking upward, as if he
might determine even from that
distance. "On the other hand, it
will give us a wonderful excuse to
come again."

"Yes. And if the key has hung
there for 300 years, it will stay
for a few more weeks — or even
years," Elsa smiled.

They walked back down the hill
and soon afterwards caught a
boat. There were some students
aboard, one with an accordion,
and all with vigorous voices.
Many of those aboard, including
Elsa, joined in the songs. Clay
sang along in EngHsh, if he hap-
pened to know the song. When
they came forth with "Du, du
liebst mir im Herzen," he was
able to join in with his own ver-
sion of German. "Our glee club
sang that in school," he ex-
plained. "Only I didn't appreci-
ate it at the time."

The sun had set behind the
western hills by the time they
arrived back in Heidelberg. The
last golden rays lit up the towers
of the great castle on the hill and
the Old Bridge.

"I could sure fall in love with
this town," said Clay, as the boat
drew up to the landing dock.
"It's no wonder you read so much
romantic stuff about it — Hke
the Student Prince, for instance.
Do you suppose that the girl
Kathy married someone here,
after the prince was shipped out,
and that she was one of your an-
cestors?"

"No," Elsa replied gravely.
"I'm a princess of the House of
Hirschorn — remember?"

"Sure." Clay took her arm to
guide her up the steps. "But that
was earlier. When the fortunes
fell, your great-grandmother came
here and was a waitress at the
inn. Are you really serious about
going to America?"

"Really. I am quite serious."

"Okay. We'll get going on it.
Since you speak English so well
there should be no trouble in
getting work."

As he left her at the house,

844

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

he said, "Auf wiedersehen — and
thanks for one of the loveliest
days in all my life."

"And mine," she replied. "Auf
wiedersehen."

She ran up the steps, and when
she entered the house was sur-
prised to see Karl sitting at the
supper table with her mother and
Maria.

"Hello," she said, slipping off
her sweater and joining them at
the table. "Aren't you eating
awfully late?"

"Yes," agreed her mother. "We
have been working as long as the
light lasted. Karl has been help-
ing us to clean up the garden and
put in some tomato plants. He
has been working here all day."
Her tone implied "While you have
been gallivanting off up the riv-
er."

"How good of you," said Elsa
smiling. "You must come and
help us eat all the tomatoes. . . .
If they grow, that is," she added
mischievously.

"They will grow," Karl an-
swered emphatically. "That I
promise. They must grow if I
am to help you eat them. I will
watch over them like a fend par-
ent."

Karl left soon after they were
through eating, saying that he
would look in after his plants
very often.

No sooner was he out of ear-
shot than Sister Breinholt said,
with a deep sigh of satisfaction,
"My, but that is a fine young
man!"

"And handsome," added Ma-
ria. "Of course, he isn't quite so
tall as Clay, but he has beautiful
hair — so thick and almost black.
And he has a wonderful smile."

As her mother looked to her
for confirmation, Elsa agreed
heartily. "Yes, he is indeed. I
hope that he does well in his work
here. And he will surely be a
great help in the branch."

"All day he worked in the
garden," said Sister Breinholt,
nodding vigorously. "And what
do you think! He has promised
to build us a small greenhouse.
Then we can have vegetables and
fruits early in the season. He
thinks that he can do it for about
two hundred marks. That would
mean only a little more than
fifteen dollars from each one of
us."

Elsa hated to throw a damper
on her enthusiasm, but she knew
that this was the time. She drew
a deep breath and said, "Fm sor-
ry, Mother, but I cannot help. I
am going to save as much as I
can. In the fall I may have a
chance to go to America."

"Go to AmericaF' exclaimed
her mother, as if such adventures
were completely unknown. "Why
in the world would you want to
do that?"

Elsa sighed. They had been
over this ground many times be-
fore. But before it had been
only a dream. Now it could eas-
ily become a reality.

"You know why I want to go.
Because there is opportunity
there for young people. Our
grandfather left everything here
to go over and help build up the
Church and the State. His sons
and grandsons have reaped all
the benefits so far. I would like
to share in it, too. I think that
he would like to have me share
in it."

"But you have so much here,"
her mother went on incredulous-

845

NOVEMBER 1964

ly, "a good job — nice friends
— a good home/'

''Working in a shop is not such
a wonderful job. And it will nev-
er be any better. I have no other
prospects."

''But perhaps you will get mar-
ried," her mother persisted. "So
pretty a girl as you is bound to
get married. So far there have
not been many young men in the
branch. But now there is
Karl. . . ."

"Mother!" Elsa interrupted.
"You haven't the slightest notion
that Karl may be interested in
me. Perhaps he has a girl back
home who is waiting for him to
send for her."

That was a possibility that
Sister Breinholt had not consid-
ered. She was taken back and
speechless for a moment. But for
a moment only. "No. I can tell
from the way he looks at you.
Besides, he would not dig in the

garden all day for an old woman
like me." That gave her another
idea. With an infinitely sad look,
she asked, "Would you leave your
mother now that I am growing
old?"

Elsa laughed and went over to
give her a light kiss. "You are
not old at all. Mother, and you
know it. Anyway, you and Maria
may decide that you want to
come to America, too."

"Indeed we might," agreed
Maria. "And I'll pay for your
share on the greenhouse. Who
knows — I may get your share
of interest in the young men who
have been wearing our path
thin."

Elsa put her arms around her
sister's shoulders. "I am willing
to give you any shares that are
mine to give," she said. "You
already have my old job. You
are more than welcome to all
else."

(To be continued)

Time

Evelyn Fjeldsted

Time is the one great friend of man
Drawing back the portals of each day.
Previewing man's eternity,
Time directs him on his way.

Time heals all the wounds of man,
Gently veiling every scar;
Teaching by experience,
The way of peace — the way of war.

Time, the truest friend of man.
Though seeming harsh, is always kind.
Even memories too keen to bear,
Are dimmed by time in every mind.

846

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

Relief Society Activities

Directions for Submitting Notes From the Field

The Notes From the Field section of The Relief Society Magazine presents
through pictures and descriptive paragraphs the varied group activities and
accomplishments of Relief Society organizations in the stakes and missions
of the Church. All material for this department should be addressed to the
Editorial Department of The Relief Society Magazine, and be submitted by
stake Relief Society presidents or mission supervisors or presidents. Due to
space restrictions, not more than one picture from a stake or mission can be
presented during a calendar year. Pictures of an individual cannot be used
in this department.

Due to the considerable duplication of some special aspects of Relief So-
ciety work in the material submitted by stakes and missions, the General Board
reserves the right to select pictures which represent a variety of interests.

Time of Submission

The picture, with complete information, should be submitted as soon after
the event as possible, but cannot be used in the Magazine if it is received later
than two months after the event.

Information to Be Included

The date of the event should be listed, and the names of Relief Society
officers and others who have fulfilled special assignments with reference to
the function or event should be listed. A woman's given name and her last
name should be used, not her husband's given name (i.e., Ellen Jackson, not
Sister Fred Jackson).

In the case of a Singing Mothers group, the names of the chorister and
the accompanists, as well as stake and ward officers present, should be given.
Do not list more than fifteen names for any one picture. The identifications
should read from left to right. No information except the name of the stake
or mission written lightly so as not to deface the picture should be given on
the back of the picture. Additional information may be included in the letter
of submittal or written on a separate page.

Preparations for Taking Picture

It is suggested that wherever possible a professional photographer be en-
gaged to take the picture. In arranging the group to have the picture taken,
be sure that all the faces are visible. Seat the sisters in short rows, so that
the faces will be visible. Where handwork or food is displayed, special atten-
tion in arranging the background will be helpful, as light-colored articles will
not show up well against a light background.

847

NOVEMBER 1964

Puget Sound Stake (Washington) Conducts "Friendship Fair"

May 22, 1964

This display of lovely quilts and other articles of handicraft from the
Bremerton Second Ward, is representative of the many booths and displays
which made this "Fair" an outstanding event, long to be remembered in Puget
Sound Stake.

Ethel B. Whiting, President, Puget Sound Stake Relief Society, reports:
"We sent out and personally distributed 1,000 invitations, not just in Tacoma,
but all over the stake, with the help of the presidents and visiting teachers.
We had a fifty-minute program at one o'clock in the afternoon, and repeated
it at seven o'clock in the evening, with a member of the stake presidency speak-
ing at both programs. A group of fifty Singing Mothers from six wards sang
'Why a Singing Mother Sings' and 'Beside Still Waters.' A panel of four sis-
ters described Relief Society in an appealing and instructive way by means
of a question and answer demonstration. The dramatization was written by
Violet Nerdin, stake social science class leader.

"The cultural hall was beautifully decorated with ferns and spring flowers
to represent a garden path. The booths were arranged around the hall, and
work displays were placed on tables on the stage, with others below the stage.
Two sisters demonstrated cake making at one table, and two more showed
how to make gifts out of felt from simple patterns. Beautiful original oil
paintings and pastels brought many comments. The handwork was varied
and outstanding. In the patio, small tables, covered with blue and gold cloths,
were grouped. Two large serving tables were arranged most attractively with
punch, cookies, open-faced sandwiches, and fruit breads. There were about
350 in attendance."

Mount Graham Stake, Lordsburg Ward (New Mexico) Relief Society Honors
First Executive Officers, May 5, 1964

Front row, seated, left to right: Lillie May Malone, First Counselor;
Mabel A. Lines, President; Edith B. Bradberry, Second Counselor; Fannie A.
Hill, Secretary-Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right, present officers: Helen G. Richins, First
Counselor; Betty Joe B. Farnsworth, President; Maxene R. Jones, Second
Counselor.

Sister Hill, in the front row, is presently serving as secretary-treasurer.

Millie Kelly, President, Mount Graham Stake Relief Society, reports:
"This special event honored the first executive officers and also commemorated
the thirty-ninth birthday of the Lordsburg Relief Society, which was organized
May 5, 1925. This was the first time these four sisters had been together
since March 1926. What a wonderful reunion!

"The program, including a short history of the time these four women
served together, was presented by Ruth B. Barnes of Safford, Arizona. A
song 'Teach Me, Lord,' was beautifully rendered by the Singing Mothers, and
a poem composed by Bishop Allen A. Hill was read by him. A skit 'Ye Are
on the Lord's Errand' was presented by Helen G. Richins, Grace T. Wright,
Louise K. Lytle, Lola D. Richardson, June H. Hill, Elna M. Pace, with Ora
P. Nelson at the piano.

"Another highlight of the evening was the reviewing of a book on the
history of the Lordsburg Relief Society since its organization, complete with
pictures of every executive officer, and all other officers and class leaders,
except eleven. Several group pictures were also shown. The material was
collected and compiled by Fannie A. Hill. Stake Relief Society President Mil-
lie Kelly and three other members of the board were present. Refreshments
of dainty homemade cookies, decorated mints, frozen banana punch, and nuts
were served."

848

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

849

NOVEMBER 1964

West Pocatello Stake (Idaho) Singing Mothers Present Music for Quarterly

Conference, January 25, 1964

At the right in the front row: Cleone Jones, chorister (in dark dress) ; at
the right in the fourth row, at the piano (in dark dress) : Sarah Stolworthy,
organist.

Margaret L. Jones, President, West Pocatello Stake Relief Society, re-
ports that 112 Singing Mothers participated in this chorus.

Andes Mission (South America) First Relief Society Presidency Organized

February 1964

Left to right: Clara Vasques, Secretary-Treasurer; Mary Davidson, work
meeting leader; Dina Santillan, Work Director Counselor; Lilly Rodriquez,
President; Edith Barrani, Education Counselor.

Sister Rodriquez reports: "The Andes Mission is proud to announce the
organization of its first mission Relief Society presidency. The new presi-
dency, composed of local members, is responsible for directing the twenty-six
organizations throughout Peru. The Church is growing rapidly in Peru, and
Relief Society now has 407 members. As a new presidency, we are delighted
to have our own local organization and are very pleased with the response of
our members.

"The convention of the Relief Society of the Andes Mission was held the
llth-12th of February, 1964, in the mission home. There were thirty-one
sisters in attendance, representing the districts and independent branches. The
discussion presented during the first session was on visual aids to help the sisters
develop their lessons. During the second session the lessons for the new year
were presented, after which a workshop was held, where each sister was able
to present, or to help present a two-and-a-half-minute talk, using visual aids.
The new literature lessons were presented by Yolanda Abregu, who wrote the
lessons, which are on the Peruvian literature. The third session was a planned
workday meeting. For the fashion show in the evening, the local sisters and
their children modeled clothing that could be made in work meetings, introduc-
ing skirts and shirts with the Inca motif. During the last session discussions
were presented for the presidents and secretaries separately. The concluding
session was an inspirational testimony meeting in which the spiritual feeling
among the sisters was bonded."

Sister Vivian W. Nicolaysen is Relief Society supervisor of the Andes
Mission.

Idaho Stake Singing Mothers Present Music for Stake Conference

March 8, 1964

Standing, back to the piano (in black dresses) : chorister Helen Thomas
and organist Karma Kunz; at the right (in dark dresses): Thelma B. Tovey
of the General Board of the Primary Association and Irene W. Buehner of
the General Board of Relief Society; standing back of Sister Tovey and Sister
Buehner is Arlene T. Torgesen, President, Idaho Stake Relief Society.

Sister Torgesen reports: "All seven wards of our stake are represented
in this group and nine members of the stake presidency and board. This pic-
ture was taken after our stake conference in March. The music by these
lovely singers added much to the beauty and spirituality of the meetings.
They are invited to sing many times as ward groups and they sang at the
Relief Society closing social and friendship day of Idaho Stake, in June 1964."

851)

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

a H ^f^

^ f^ n nn jf'

851

NOVEMBER 1964

Grand Junction Stake (Colorado) Relief Society Presents "A Festival of Arts"

April 10, 1964

Betty Christensen and Eudona Ficklin, left to right, are seen displaying
a picture frame painted white, with flowers arranged on a blue velvet back-
ground. A tiered satin fruit arrangement and a "marble" centerpiece are also
shown in the picture.

Josephine Prinster, President, Grand Junction Stake Relief Society, re-
ports: "On April 10, 1964, the Grand Junction Stake Relief Society presented
"A Festival of Arts," culminating approximately a year's efforts in handiwork
by the sisters of the stake. Work meeting leader Eudona Ficklin and Second
Counselor Betty Christensen were responsible for spearheading this project.
Over one thousand members and guests thrilled with us as they viewed the
festival. The objective was to introduce the purpose and activities of Relief
Society to our friends and neighbors through our theme 'Nothing to sell —
just something to share.'

"The members of the stake Relief Society board welcomed the guests as
they entered the cultural hall and explained the 'Relief Society Picture,' which
was portrayed by displays from each department in large gold frames. At-
tractively arranged Relief Society Magazines were presented to interested
guests.

"Lavender, turquoise, and rose canopied booths captured the eye in a
beautiful garden scene, where hundreds of beautiful displays of handiwork
were proudly shown. Some of the booths were: 'Stitches of Love' (the cloth-
ing display); 'We Did It Over' (new things from old); 'A Hook, a Needle, and
a Spool of Thread' (the fancywork booth) ; 'The Staff of Life' (bakery booth) ;
'The Cover-Ups' (aprons, of course) ; 'The Bedtime Story (quilts and pillows) .
Then there were 'The Knit Shop' and 'Talent in Action.' A garden scene was
the setting for two lovely mannequins, modeling hand-sewed wedding gowns,
and displaying a hand-decorated wedding cake.

"To further interest our guests were two authentic and exquisite foreign
cookery scenes entitled 'Under the Yum- Yum Tree.' These featured a
Hawaiian luau, complete with grass shack and pretty maidens who gave away
delicious tidbits; and a Japanese scene, with blossoming cherry trees and a
lovely lady cooking sukiyaki on a habachi.

"We feel that the Lord certainly blessed us in that so many hearts were
stirred — not only in admiration for the creative beauty they saw, but with
a desire to know more about the gospel, which is responsible for our wonder-
ful Priesthood-inspired Relief Society."

Midvale Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for Stake Quarterly

Conference, May 2-3, 1964

Stake chorister Mellisa Beckstead (in white dress) is seated at the right
in the front row; the fourth sister at the right of the pulpit is chorister Maxine
Allmendinger; and the third sister is Marguerite Wright, President, Midvale
Stake Relief Society; standing in the back row at the left is First Counselor
Laura Tripp.

Sister Wright reports: "Each month at Relief Society leadership meet-
ing a chorus from one of the wards has furnished special music. Our Cumorah
(Spanish) Branch sang in Spanish when they furnished the musical number."

852

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

853

Bakersfield Stake (California) Presents "Treasures of the Home"
at Social, May 2, 1964

Standing, left to right, officers of the Taft Ward Relief Society: Joyce
Stuker, First Counselor; Maralyn Wood, President; Roberta Booth, Second
Counselor; Irene Hoff, Secretary.

On the front edge of the table, left to right, are shown a liquid embroidery
picture, the Wise Men, a painted perpetual calendar, and a painted tablecloth.
On the tabletop are painted dish towels, a soap swan, marble jewelry, knitted
slippers, a plaque made of ribbon flowers, a chart for herbs, a scrapbook for
use in the nursery, made from an old Christmas card album, as well as many
other attractive handwork items. Several exquisitely made quilts are dis-
played in the background.

Beryl Lewis, President, Bakersfield Stake Relief Society, reports this
delightful and rewarding event: "We first met in the chapel of our stake center
at two o'clock in the afternoon, where a brief introduction to Relief Society
was presented by LaVerle Goss, Second Counselor in Bakersfield Stake Relief
Society, who conducted and planned the event. Recognition of the first Relief
Society president in the stake. Sister Millicent Smith, was made. She is now
ninety-seven years of age and could not be present as she was recovering from
a broken hip. A bouquet of flowers was sent to her.

"The Singing Mothers sang two niunbers, and the drama 'Creation's
Masterpiece,' by Leah Frandsen of Glendale Stake was presented. Kay Bell,
Bakersfield Stake literature class leader, directed the drama. Some of the
sisters represented visiting teachers from all over the world. After the inspir-
ing program, the guests were invited into the cultural hall, where the wards
and branches of the stake had prepared displays of the articles made in their
work meetings. . . . Each ward and branch also had a demonstration of some
home craft or art. We had rugmaking, quilt blocks, quilting, flower arranging,
foreign foods, candy mints, swan soap, Bulgar wheat and its uses, seed pic-
tures, and many other special features. Sara Eagleston, stake work meeting
leader, demonstrated ribbon chrysanthemums, and Maude Hutchison of the
stake board demonstrated magazine binding.

854

Lesson Department

THEOLOGY The Doctrine and Covenants

Elder Roy W. Doxey
Lesson 61 — The Revelation on Priesthood

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 84:1-42)

For First Meeting, February 1965

Objective: To understand the importance of the Priesthood in the salvation of
man; the special blessings available to this generation of Priesthood bearers;
and the importance of the Priesthood as reflected in its oath and covenant.

INTRODUCTION

From the spring until the fall
of 1832, the Prophet Joseph
Smith continued the revision of
the Bible. In July the first copy
of the Evening and Morning Star
was received by him. This
brought joy to the Prophet and
the saints because they now had
a publication in which to present
the message of the restoration of
the gospel to the world. This pub-
lication also served as the printed
depository of many revelations
since bound copies of the revela-
tions did not come off the press
in quantity until 1835. It will be
remembered that of the 1833 edi-
tion all save a few copies of some
of the forms of the unfinished

book were destroyed when a Mis-
souri mob destroyed the press up-
on which it was being printed.
This new periodical was also a
means through which the saints
could answer the false charges
which their enemies made against
them.

During the month of Septem-
ber the elders came in from their
missions to report their steward-
ships. While thus engaged on
the 22d and 23d of that month,
the Lord opened the mind of the
Prophet and gave him a remark-
able revelation on Priesthood.

NEW JERUSALEM TEMPLE

Section 84 begins with the as-
sertion that the Church is to

S55

NOVEMBER 1964

gather the Lord's people as pre-
dicted by the prophets. Moreover,
the gathering place at that time,
and also in the future, is the city
of New Jerusalem where the
saints will stand in the last days.
(Verses 1-2.) A prophecy is made
concerning the temple which will
be erected in that city located in
the western boundaries of the
State of Missouri, the place
already dedicated by the Proph-
et. In this prediction, the Lord
says that the temple upon which
his glory would rest would be
reared in this generation. (Verses
3-5.)

Inasmuch as that temple has
not been built within an hundred
years of 1832, some members of
the Church have wondered about
the length of a generation. Al-
though a generation, under cer-
tain conditions, is mentioned in
The Book of Mormon as an
hundred years (Helaman 13:8-
11), the term, under other condi-
tions, refers to an indefinite
period. For example, Jesus said
that it was an evil and adulterous
generation that sought after a
sign (Matt. 12:39), and in our
dispensation the Lord said that
"this generation shall have my
word through you" (Joseph
Smith) (D&C 5:10). From these
examples, it is clear that the dis-
pensation of the fulness of times
is considered a generation, for
the people of our time are still
receiving the word of the Lord
in the revelations received
through Joseph Smith. There is
no way of determining the num-
ber of years meant in Section 84,
verses 4 and 5. There are two
things to be known, however.
First, that the Lord has said
through his Prophet that the

temple will be built in this gen-
eration, and second, that from the
time this announcement was
made, the leaders of the Church
have never departed from the
Lord's intention.

PRIESTHOOD GENEALOGY

This revelation dealing with
Priesthood appropriately begins
with information about the build-
ing of the temple. The temple is
the sanctuary where the highest
ordinances and blessings of the
Priesthood are received. (D&C
124:25-42.) Next, we find the
genealogy of the Priesthood as
held by Moses. (Ibid., 84:6-16.)
The Priesthood is eternal and
continues in the true Church.
(Verse 17.)

THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD

After referring to the Lesser or
Aaronic Priesthood as a part of
the Melchizedek Priesthood, the
powers of the Higher Priesthood
are stated in this way:

And this greater priesthood admin-
istereth the gospel and holdeth the
key of the mysteries of the kingdom,
even the key of the knowledge of God

Therefore, in the ordinance thereof,
the power of godliness is manifest.

And without the ordinances there-
of, and the authority of the priest-
hood, the power of godliness is not
manifest unto men in the flesh;

For without this no man can see
the face of God, even the Father, and
live (D&C 84:19-22).

The Melchizedek Priesthood
holds the key to all the spiritual
blessings of the gospel. The
knowledge of God and the true
plan of salvation is possible only
through the divine means which
the Lord has established. Life

856

LESSON DEPARTMENT

eternal is unavailable without the
ordinances of the gospel admin-
istered by the authority to seal
those ordinances on the earth as
they are sealed in the heavens.
The mysteries of the kingdom of
God, as administered in the tem-
ple of God, are reserved for those
who desire exaltation. These or-
dinances are for the faithful and
not for the world. (Matt. 13: 10-
13; Alma 12:9-11.) In Section
84, verses 21 and 22, it is said
that in order for one to see the
face of God, and, therefore, to
know him, the Priesthood is
necessary.

ANCIENT ISRAEL

In Section 84, attention is di-
rected to the experience of the
children of Israel in the days of
Moses. (Verses 23-27.) Moses
endeavored to teach the prin-
ciples of exaltation to Israel, but
they hardened their hearts and
thus denied themselves the op-
portunity to enter into the Lord's
presence. Moses held the Higher
Priesthood and, while on Mount
Horeb, the Lord gave him the
fulness of the gospel with its prin-
ciples and ordinances of exalta-
tion. When Moses saw the idol-
atrous condition of the Israelites,
he broke the tablet of writings.
Another tablet containing the law
of carnal commandments, as men-
tioned in Section 84, verses 26
and 27, was given him and the
Melchizedek Priesthood was tak-
en away from Israel. In the revi-
sion of the Bible by Joseph
Smith, we find the following,
which is in harmony with Sec-
tion 84:

And the Lord said unto Moses, Hew
thee two other tables of stone, like

unto the first, and I will write upon
them also, the words of the law, ac-
cording as they were written at the
first on the tables which thou brak-
est; but it shall not be according to
the first, for I will take away the
priesthood out of their midst; there-
fore my holy order, and the ordinan-
ces thereof, shall not go before them;
for my presence shall not go up in
their midst, lest I destroy them.

But I will give unto them the law
as at the first, but it shall be after
the law of a carnal commandment; for
I have sworn in my wrath, that they
shall not enter into my presence, into
my rest, in the days of their pilgrim-
age

Thus ancient Israel lost its op-
portunity to receive the ordi-
nances of godliness to receive the
knowledge of God. With the loss
of the Higher Priesthood, the
Aaronic Priesthood administered
a preparatory gospel, or law of
carnal commandments, until the
coming of Christ in the meridian
dispensation. There were times
from Moses to Christ when the
prophets held the Higher Priest-
hood, but it was not conferred
upon others as it is today.
(Teachings of the Phophet Jo-
seph Smith, page 181.)

JOHN THE BAPTIST

John the Baptist, the forerun-
ner of Christ, was raised up by
God to make straight the way of
the Lord. We are informed that
he was baptized while yet in his
childhood and the Priesthood was
conferred upon him by an angel
of the Lord. (D&C 84:28.) The
New Testament says that he was
called of God. (Luke 3:2.)

SONS OF MOSES

After mentioning that the
Priesthood — Melchizedek and

857

NOVEMBER 1964

Aaronic — has offices as append-
ages (D&C 84:29-30), reference
is again made to the temple to
be constructed in Jackson Coun-
ty, Missouri. These few verses
are highly interesting because
they point out a service to be
performed by present-day Priest-
hood bearers and the functioning
of the temple in the New Jerusa-
lem. It is said that the sons of
Moses and the sons of Aaron shall
offer an acceptable offering in
that temple, and that these breth ■
ren will be filled with the glory
of the Lord in that house. (Vers-
es 31-32.)

But who are they today that
have the promise of officiating in
the temple when it is built in
Independence, Missouri? The
Lord answers in this manner:

For whoso is faithful unto the ob-
taining these two priesthoods of which
I have spoken, and the magnifying
their calHng, are sanctified by the
Spirit unto the renewing of their
bodies.

They become the sons of Moses and
of Aaron and the seed of Abraham,
and the church and kingdom, and the
elect of God (Verses 33-34) .

These are Latter-day Saint
Priesthood holders who honor and
magnify their callings — in oth-
er words, those who keep the
commandments and answer to the
calls made upon them to function
in the Priesthood.

IMPORTANCE OF PRIESTHOOD

Two important aspects of
Priesthood are made known in
verses 35 to 42 of Section 84.
First, the acceptance of the
Priesthood by the Priesthood
bearer:

And also all they who receive this
priesthood receive me, saith the Lord;

For he that receiveth my servants
receiveth me;

And he that receiveth me receiveth
my Father;

And he that receiveth my Father
receiveth my Father's kingdom; there-
fore all that my Father hath shall be
given unto him.

And this is according to the oath
and covenant which belongeth to the
priesthood (Verses 35-39).

In these verses one is promised
the highest blessing available to
the child of God — eternal life.
This is expressed in verse 38 in
the most complete way possible.
All that the Father hath shall be
given to him who accepts the
Lord through his servants. Ac-
ceptance of the Lord's servant
means completely obeying the
will of the Lord as given by his
ancient and modern prophets.
That one may understand the
binding force of this promise, the
revelation refers to the oath and
covenant of the Priesthood.

The second important responsi-
bility pertaining to the Priest-
hood is found in these words:

Therefore, all those who receive the
priesthood, receive this oath and cove-
nant of my Father, which he cannot
break, neither can it be moved.

But whoso breaketh this covenant
after he hath received it, and altogeth-
er turneth therefrom, shall not have
forgiveness of sins in this world nor
in the world to come (Verses 40-41).

Attention is directed in the
foregoing words to those who
possess the Priesthood. The au-
thority to bind and seal which
God gives to his faithful sons is
of such importance that a cove-
nant (agreement or contract) is
made between the recipient and
the Lord. In essence it is: if you
abide by the law of the Priest-
hood, every blessing within my

858

LESSON DEPARTMENT

power to give will be granted you,
even to become as I am.

Every man who has received
the Melchizedek Priesthood has
received the oath and covenant of
that Priesthood. This agreement
pertains to the Higher Priesthood
and not the Aaronic. (DHC V:
555.)

FIRST REQUIREMENT OF THE
OATH AND COVENANT

From the foregoing scriptures
regarding the responsibility of
the Priesthood member and the
Priesthood, Elder Delbert L.
Stapley of the Council of the
Council of the Twelve suggested
the necessity of faithfulness or
obedience to gospel standards. He
then asked the following ques-
tions that the elder might evalu-
ate his faithfulness: (These ques-
tions are also applicable to every
member of the Church.)

1. Can a man be faithful who does
not abide by the first two great com-
mandments, to love the Lord God
with all his heart, soul, strength, and
mind, and his neighbour as himself?

2. Can a man be faithful who is not
honest and truthful in all dealings
and relationships with his fellow men?

3. Can a man be faithful who does
not honor the Sabbath day and keep
it holy, attend the Sacrament and
priesthood meetings; also worthily
fulfil all other duties in keeping with
his callings and obligations that day?

4. Can a man be faithful who does
not plan and arrange for daily family
prayer in the home?

5. Can a man be faithful who does
not teach his children the true prin-
ciples of the gospel of Christ and then
set them a worthy example by living
according to those truths?

6. Can a man be faithful who does
not observe and keep the Word of
Wisdom?

7. Can a man be faithful who does
not pay an honest tithing and fast
offering?

8. Can a man be faithful who does
not obey the law of chastity and is
not morally clean in his life and
habits?

9. Can a man be faithful who does
not, through obedience and sacrifice,
prepare himself worthily for the holy
temples of God where he can receive
his endowments and sealings in the
higher ordinances of the gospel and
thus bind his family happily and
eternally together in love and under-
standing?

10. Can a man be faithful who does
not honor and obey the laws of the
land? (Conference Report, April
1957, page 76).

The foregoing questions only
point up some areas of responsi-
bility. Other measures of faith-
fulness might also be suggested,
but each one of those mentioned
is highly important in keeping the
oath and covenant of the Priest-
hood.

SECOND REQUIREMENT OF
OATH AND COVENANT

In order to give further guide-
lines of responsibility, Elder Stap-
ley reminded the general confer-
ence that the second requirement
of the oath and covenant of the
Priesthood is to magnify one's
calling (D&C 84:33), and then he
proceeded to ask the following
questions:

1. Can a man magnify his office
and calling without honoring and
abiding in the priesthood faithfully
and worthily as a devoted and true
servant of God?

2. Can a man magnify his calling
without giving spiritual and humble
dignity to his office?

3. Can a man magnify his calling
who refuses to accept positions and
responsibilities of trust when called
upon to serve by his stake president,
bishop, or other constituted authority?

4. Can a man magnify his calling if
he is not obedient to gospel standards

859

NOVEMBER 1964

and requirements, and if he also fails
to be amenable to the counsel and
direction of righteous men who are
properly called and approved by the
people as their authorized leaders?

5. Can a man magnify his calling
who refuses to sustain by his faith,
prayers, and works those whom God
has called and ordained to preside
over him?

6. Can a man magnify his calling
who does not use his priesthood in
righteousness for the blessing and
benefit of his fellow men?

7. Can a man magnify his calling
who does not banish all iniquity from
his soul, that he may gain favor with
God and thus enjoy power in the use
of the priesthood to bless people?

Again, may I summarize by asking,
"Can a man magnify his calling who
is not willing to sacrifice and conse-
crate all for the building of God's
kingdom in righteousness, truth, and
power in the earth?" (Conference Re-
port, April 1957, pp. 76-77).

THE PENALTY

The letter and the spirit of this
revelation on the oath and cove-
nant of the Priesthood give em-
phasis to the binding force of this
covenant. The Lord says that he
will hold inviolate the agreement
as long as man honors and mag-
nifies the Priesthood. (D&C
84:40.) The responsibility for
maintaining the contract is upon
man. Man is on trial, not God.
The seriousness of this oath is al-
so pointed up by the fact that he
who altogether turns away from
the Priesthood shall not have for-
giveness. (Verse 41.) Because

this expression "shall not have
forgiveness of sins in this world
nor in the world to come," is as-
sociated with the penalty received
by the sons of perdition (Lesson
57, July 1964) , it should be known
that all men who so turn away
from the Priesthood may not, as
a necessary result, become sons
of perdition. It is possible for the
unfaithful Priesthood bearer to
become indifferent to keeping the
commandments and to fail to
magnify his calling, yet never to
receive the light and understand-
ing nor fall to such depths of
wickedness as to become a son of
perdition. It is apparent, there-
fore, that the loss of forgiveness
entails the great punishment of
being denied the Priesthood in
the future life. Without the
Priesthood no man may enter in-
to the exaltation.

This lesson should point out
the importance of the Priesthood
to all members of the Church. No
one in the Church should take
lightly any responsibility assigned
him by the servants of God.

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What is meant by "the genealogj'
of the Priesthood," and who received
this authority first on the earth?

2. Who receives the oath and cove-
nant of the Priesthood, and what is
the penalty for breaking it?

3. What does it mean to magnify
one's calling in the Priesthood? Be
specific.

860

Christine H. Robinson

Message 61 — "Watch, for the Adversary Spreadeth His Dominions"

(D&C 82:5).

For First Meeting, February 1965

Objective: To emphasize the fact that Satan is working exceedingly hard
to capture men's souls and that we must be eternally on guard.

Since the war in heaven, when
Satan and his hosts were cast out,
their evil influence has struggled
continuously to capture men's
souls and to thwart the Lord's
work. Evil has always been in
the world but the adversary has
been particularly aggressive in at-
tempting to spread his dominion
during those periods when the
Priesthood has been on the earth.
This is undoubtedly why, since
the restoration of the gospel, we
have been repeatedly warned to
watch and be alert to the tempta-
tions of the evil one. Never dur-
ing the history of the world has
our Father in heaven's kingdom
progressed more rapidly. Conse-
quently, probably more than at
any other time in history, the ad-
versary has marshalled his forces
to obstruct it.

Our modern lives are crowded
with temptations. Pressures are
brought to bear upon us from all
directions — the advertisements
we read, the radio, television,

movies, books, and plays — all of
these, at times, in a variety of
ways, tempt us to lower the qual-
ity of our morals and to give in
a little here and there on our
standards and principles.

These are the devious ways the
adversary employs to ensnare us
little by little until he has us
completely in his power. These
are the little temptations which
are made so enticing and attrac-
tive and seem so harmless in and
of themselves. These are prob-
ably the things about which the
prophet Nephi warned us when
he said that in latter days, there
would be many who would say:

Eat, drink, and be merry; neverthe-
less, fear God — he will justify in
committing a little sin; yea, lie a lit-
tle, take the advantage of one because
of his words, dig a pit for thy neigh-
bor; there is no harm in this; and do
all these things, for tomorrow we die;
and if it so be that we are guilty, God
will beat us with a few stripes, and
at last we shall be saved in the king-
dom of God (2 Nephi 28:8).

861

NOVEMBER 1964

The devil has always worked
thus. He knows that if he can
encourage us to take a few "little
steps" in his direction, he may
ensnare us and lead us the whole
way. This is why we must be
eternally vigilant against the
temptations of such things as
haughtiness, envy and pride, of
giving vent to uncontrolled irri-
tations or angers, of succumbing
to the demoralizing effects of self-
ishness and jealousy. We should
avoid the inhibiting effects of dis-
couragement and doubt and
should cleanse our minds and at-
titudes from fault-finding and
contention. These are some of
the so-called ''little," easy-to-slip-
into character weaknesses which
dull the conscience and make it
easier to yield to the bigger things
that, eventually, will lead us away
from the Spirit of our Father in
heaven.

In our vigilance against entice-
ments of the adversary, let's be
aware of our own individual
weaknesses, recognizing that the
evil one seeks to tempt us where
we are most vulnerable.

Despite the buffetings of Satan
and the temptations he throws in
our paths, we should remember
that these are a part of the Lord's
plan for our growth and develop-
ment. "Temptation, is an im-
portant factor in man's probation;
for by resisting it, the soul is de-
veloped and made stronger"
(Whitney, Orson F.: Saturday
Night Thoughts, page 310).

In teaching his sons, the proph-
et Lehi explained this eternal
principle when he said:

. . . for it must needs be, that there
is an opposition in all things. If not

so . . . righteousness could not be
brought to pass ... if ye shall say
there is no sin, ye shall also say there
is no righteousness. And if there be
no righteousness there be no happi-
ness. . . . Wherefore, man could not
act for himself save it should be that
he was enticed by the one or the oth-
er (2 Nephi 2:11, 13, 16).

How can we fortify ourselves so
that we can clearly distinguish
good from evil and avoid being
enticed by evil influences? The
Book of Mormon prophet Mor-
mon told us how we might know
good from evil when he said:

. . . the Spirit of Christ is given to
every man, that he may know good
from evil! wherefore, I show unto you
the way to judge; for every thing
which inviteth to do good, and to per-
suade to believe in Christ, is sent forth
by the power and gift of Christ;
wherefore ye may know with a per-
fect knowledge it is of God. But what-
soever thing persuadeth men to do
evil, and believe not in Christ . . . and
serve not God, then ye may know
with a perfect knowledge it is of the
devil (Moroni 7:16-17).

President Brigham Young told
us how we could overcorr? evil
when he said, "When temptations
come to you, be humble and faith-
ful, and determined that you will
overcome, and you will receive a
deliverance" {Discourses of Brig-
ham Young, page 82). The great
prophet Alma also instructed,
"humble yourself before the Lord,
and call on his holy name, and
watch and pray continually, that
ye may not be tempted above
that which ye can bear" (Alma
13:28).

Let us heed the warnings of the
Lord and his servants and con-
tinually be on guard, watching,
"for the adversary spreadeth his
dominion."

862

Alberta H. Christensen
Lesson 1: Introduction

(A Course to Be Studied at Work Meeting, January Through September 1965)

For Second Meeting, January 1965

Objective: To introduce the present course of study and to define its
relationship to the Family Home Evening Program of the Church

This lesson introduces Teaching
the Gospel in the Home, a Relief
Society course of study designed
to correlate with the current Mel-
chizedek Priesthood quorum les-
sons and to support the Family
Home Evening Program which is
to be initiated in the Church in
January 1965.

As the Melchizedek Priesthood
lessons will ''help the father to
carry out the home program by
helping him understand and carry
out his duties as the spiritual
leader of his family," these Re-
lief Society lessons should enable
the Latter-day Saint mother
more clearly to understand her
role as wife and mother, and
should encourage her to support
her husband in his spiritual lead-
ership of the family. The lessons
should motivate her to a full co-
operation with all aspects of the
home program.

In order to cooperate fully with

this program, the Latter-day
Saint mother must understand
the place of the family in the di-
vine "scheme of things." She
must strive to establish the kind
of relationship among family
members that will be favorable
to an acceptance of this gospel-
teaching program. She should
realize that her attitude will be
an important influence for good
or a deterrent to the progress of
the work, and she, herself, must
become more informed as to the
principles of the restored gospel.
The purpose of these Relief So-
ciety lessons is, therefore, to help
the mother become an effective
instrument with her husband in
teaching the gospel to the family.
How often, in past years, have
we heard a Latter-day Saint
mother say, "I wish my husband
could have heard the discussion
today. Had he done so I am sure
he would feel differently about a

863

NOVEMBER 1964

particular problem we have in
our home." It is a realistic ob-
servation that with widely diverg-
ent points of view, the efforts of
one parent often may nullify the
efforts of the other parent, some-
times with great detriment to the
persons involved and to the prob-
lem which needs to be resolved.

The correlation of these lessons
with those being studied by the
Priesthood quorums can be of
great value, since it will bring to
both parents an awareness of
their joint responsibility to teach
their children the fundamentals
of the gospel. In fact, it is hoped
that through a mutual under-
standing of this responsibility.
Latter-day Saint parents will
work unitedly to meet this teach-
ing challenge and that they will
strive earnestly to bring a fullness
of the blessings of the gospel into
their homes.

DIVINE DIRECTIVE

And again, inasmuch as parents have
children in Zion, or in any of her
stakes which are organized, that teach
them not to understand the doctrine
of repentance, faith in Christ the Son
of the living God, and of baptism and
the gift of the Holy Ghost by the lay-
ing on of the hands, when eight years
old, the sin be upon the heads of the
parents.

For this shall be a law unto the
inhabitants of Zion, or in any of her
stakes which are organized.

And their children shall be baptized
for the remission of their sins when
eight years old, and receive the laying
on of the hands (D & C 68:25-27).

This quoted directive from our
Heavenly Father clearly indicates
that parents are responsible for
teaching their children certain
basic principles of the gospel. Sev-
eral specifics, as constituting this

basic teaching, are listed: name-
ly, the doctrine of repentance,
faith in Christ as the Son of the
living God, and of baptism and
of the gift of the Holy Ghost.

Furthermore, parents are di-
rected to see that certain impor-
tant ordinances are performed:
that their children are baptized
at the age of eight years and ^
receive the "laying on of the ^
hands"; that they are taught, by
their parents, to pray and to walk
uprightly before the Lord.

It is also important to note
that this counsel is not to be con-
sidered an optional matter, mere-
ly a good idea, but that it is given
as a direct commandment.

FAMILY HOME EVENING PROGRAM
AN AID TO PARENTS

Latter-day Saint families have
always been encouraged by the
Church to heed the divine com-
mandment to teach their children
the principles of the gospel. The
Family Night was instituted as a
time when families would play,
study, and worship together.
Many families throughout the
Church have consistently set
aside a weekly evening for this
purpose and they affirm that this
observance has been well worth
the effort involved. In too many
instances, however, recreational
activities have been emphasized
to the exclusion of gospel study.

Many parents, no doubt, may
feel inadequate and unprepared
to teach gospel doctrines to their
children, and are inclined to
leave all religious instruction to
the auxiliary organizations. The
Lord would not have given this
responsibility to parents, how-
ever, had he not decreed that this

864

LESSON DEPARTMENT

important function should be
carried out by them. ReHef So-
ciety members have studied the
scriptures over the years and are
in an advantageous position to
support their husbands in this
home gospel teaching.

Formal training is not neces-
sary in order to teach effectively
the basic doctrines of the Church,
but faith and a desire to study
and to understand the principles
of the gospel are definitely need-
ed.

To assist parents in carrying
out the responsibility given them
by the Lord, the leaders of the
Church through inspiration have
developed the home program
which is a Priesthood administra-
tive responsibility.

FAMILY HOME EVENING PROGRAM

The Family Home Evening
Program, will involve every mem-
ber of the Church, for its funda-
mental concern is that every
Church member be more fully in-
structed in Church doctrine.
"Therefore, every family unit,
however composed, should par-
ticipate in the instruction pro-
gram." Couples without chil-
dren, a single person living alone,
roommates, as well as families,
can all benefit from the newly
instituted program. The lessons
will include material adapted to
the particular needs of special
types of families, where such
adaptation is necessary. An in-
struction period, similar to that
planned for the family night, is
to be held.

In addition to the gospel les-
sons, the manual gives sugges-
tions for family activities which
should set a general climate for

the home throughout the month.
There are many avenues through
which gospel instruction may be
made a part of family living. Gos-
pel truths and ideals can become
a vital factor in shaping young
lives where parents are aware of
the many possibilities within
their particular sphere of influ-
ence and jurisdiction. Various
activities which bring families to-
gether in play or to engage in
creative projects, will be encour-
aged. It is necessary that the
family also read and discuss the
scriptures. A set of the standard
works of the Church should be
found in every home, and parents
can plan to give them as gifts
to their children on special oc-
casions. Every member should
have a set of the standard works.

FAMILY HOME EVENING
PROGRAM MANUAL

Each year the lessons in the
Family Home Evening Program
manual will consider fundamental
principles of the gospel and they
will deal with four universal con-
cerns to the Latter-day Saints.
The emphasis will be placed upon
application of the truths in these
universals. Lessons prepared for
Priesthood Quorums and Re-
lief Society will likewise empha-
size the importance of translating
the gospel teachings into action.
The relationship of the individual
to his family, to others, and to
the community will be empha-
sized. This year the following re-
lationships will be stressed:

1. My relationship with my
Heavenly Father.

2. My relationship with the
Savior.

3. My relationship with the
Holy Ghost.

865

NOVEMBER 1964

4. My relationship with the Re-
stored Church.

Although parents carry the re-
sponsibility to teach their chil-
dren, the children also should
participate in presenting lesson
materials and should be encour-
aged to enter actively into the
discussion.

... It is expected that the Family
Home Evening Program will become
the basic teaching program for the
members of the Church. All other
Church lesson materials will be writ-
ten to support, supplement, and comp-
lement the home lessons (Lesson 1,
Melchizedek Priesthood Lessons,
1965).

CONCLUSION

The program of Relief Society
is and always has been centered
in the home. It endeavors
through its varied courses of
study and activities, to assist
Latter-day Saint women to be-
come better wives and better
mothers.

As Relief Society sisters con-
template the wisdom and the
vast potential influence of this
new program, they will welcome
the opportunity to be a part of
it. They will find in the lessons
and in the Family Home Evening
Program manual, encouragement
and reinforcement for their in-
herent and sacred responsibility.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What can a mother do to estab-
lish a home atmosphere which will
promote an acceptance of this pro-
gram?

2. How can parents arrange a home
evening which will be inviting to the
teenage members of the family?

3. Why are parents inclined to
leave gospel instruction of their chil-
dren to the Primary, Sunday School,
or M.LA.?

4. What evidence can you give that
there is need for more religious guid-
ance in the home?

5. Discuss the merit of the Family
Home Evening Program for families
where there are no children.

Undefeated

Ruth H. Chadwick

The seed

Of hope and faith

That's planted deep within

The heart of man, defies neglect

And drought.

When dew

Of sacrifice

And love replaces hate

And covetous desires, the seed

Responds.

It throbs

With life that bursts

The hardened shell, and sends

Its bud of promise forth to bloom

Once more.

866

LITERATURE

The Individual and Human Values
As Seen Through Literature

Elder Robert K. Thomas
Lesson 5 — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes Through Literature — Part I

(Text: Out of the Best Books, pp. 111-280)

For Third Meeting, February 1965

Objective: To show iiow literature dramatizes the evil of
materialism and affirms higher values.

As we look about us how rare-
ly does anyone seem to ignore
material concerns. We must all
provide for ourselves and those
dependent upon us in a continu-
ing round of practical activities.
We are even warned (I Tim. 5:8)
that failure to provide is a denial
of the faith. We are so obviously
in the world that few of us seem
to need warning to give adequate
attention to material things. The
daily insistence of household
duties alone appears sufficient to
remind us that part of our prep-
aration for a heavenly mansion
may come through taking care of
an earthly home. It is only when
we lose the vision of heaven in
viewing the earth that our need
to distinguish between eternal,
spiritual values and temporary,
material ones seems to become
critical.

No theme has had a more per-
sistent literary history than the

vanity of worldly wishes. The an-
cient Anglo Saxon poem "The
Wanderer'' — probably written
early in the eighth century —
stresses that "all the foundations
of the earth shall fail" and that
the only happy man is the one
"who seeketh for mercy from his
Heavenly Father." In early
French literature we have a sim-
ilar awareness of the fact that
nothing material lasts. Francois
Villon (1431-1463) laments:
"Where are the snows of yester-
year?" The very persistence of
this theme during many years
and in many lands is depressing
evidence that being of the world
as well as in it is a problem for
most men. The stories and poems
which have been selected to sup-
port this lesson can barely sug-
gest the variety and deception of
materialistic temptation, but they
do attempt to suggest part of
its range.

867

In "Three Arshins of Land,"
for instance, Count Leo Tolstoi
(1828-1910) presents a relatively
simple tale of the degenerative
effects of greed. The desire to
possess becomes an end in itself
that Pakhom destroys his own
to own more and more property
infects all of his attitudes. He re-
sents those with property when
he has little and scorns those
without property when he has
much. When poor, he is jealous
and bitter, and when rich he is
proud and unfeeling. The real
point to note here however, is

that Pakhom destroys his own
ability to discriminate. He
chooses a life of greed, and this
makes all his attitudes and ac-
tions gross. The final irony, of
course, is that all he eventually
has is a tiny burial tract.

In light of the critical princi-
ples which we have been using in
this course note how the author
sacrifices everything in this story
to his message. From the Pla-
tonic point of view, in which mes-
sage is paramount, this is effec-
tive, but it has a tendency to
turn a story into a sermon. We
do get Tolstoi's point, yet we are
probably less affected by it than
we would be if it were presented
in such a way that we found it
easier to see ourselves and our
problems in more believable
terms.

The second selection, an
abridged version of "The Pardon-
er's Tale" by Geoffrey Chaucer
(1343-1400) is also clearly intent
on teaching a moral lesson, but
such is Chaucer's skill that we
cannot fail to note how much
more force he gives his whole
account by having the teller of

the story demonstrate, at the
conclusion of his tale, the very
qualities he has been deploring
in others. We are uncomfortably
aware of how human this is, and
we find ourselves reacting strong-
ly. If Tolstoi shows that a ma-
terialistic focus can destroy abil-
ity to make moral distinctions,
Chaucer suggests a subtler temp-
tation. We may seem to know
what is right and wrong, but be
wholly blind to the very weak-
nesses in ourselves which we con-
demn in others. Preoccupation
with things of this world blunts
our moral sense; we can continue
to say the right words long after
they have ceased to have any
real meaning in our own life.

If Chaucer's point is no less
clear than Tolstoi's, he takes ad-
vantage of the form of his pres-
entation to reinforce it. The gen-
eral condemnation of avarice and
gluttony, which seems to consti-
tute the main theme of this story,
is too conventional to be very
memorable. What we will never
forget, once we have read this
tale, is the brisk dispatch with
which the Pardoner — his words of
exhortation against covetousness
still echoing — begins to exploit
spiritual wares.

The two poems with which we
conclude this lesson were written
by contemporaries of each other.
Percy Bysshe Shelley (1792-
1822) and William Wordsworth
(1770-1850), both of the English
Romantic school, felt strongly the
corrosive effects of the material-
ism which seemed to them to be
blighting the civilization of the
early nineteenth century. Since
their poems are short enough to

868

LESSON DEPARTMENT

be reprinted in their entirety, we
can discuss them in detail.

Shelley's ''Ozymandias" takes
the Greek name of the Egyptian
ruler, Rameses II (1292-1225
B.C.), one of the pyramid build-
ers. The decaying statue here de-
scribed was reputed to be the
largest in Egypt. The text of the
poem is as follows:

I met a traveler from an antique

land
Who said: Two vast and trunk-
less legs of stone
Stand in the desert. Near them,

on the sand,
Half sunk, a shattered visage lies,

whose frown.
And wrinkled lip, and sneer of

cold command.
Tell that its sculptor well those

passions read
Which yet survive, stamped on

these lifeless things.
The hand that mocked them and

the heart that fed:
And on the pedestal these words

appear:
"My name is Ozymandias, king

of kings:
"Look on my works, ye mighty,

and despair!"
Nothing beside remains. Round

the decay
Of that colossal wreck, boundless

and bare
The lone and level sands stretch

far away.

We see immediately that this
is a poem of contrasts which build
to the climax of line eleven and
prepare us for the ironic surprise
of Hne twelve. (Perhaps it is
worth mentioning at this time
that the word "surprise" origin-
ally meant to get what you de-
serve but do not expect). Note
how effective the short, unargu-
able, three-word sentence of line
twelve is at this point in the
poem. Note also how the flowing

alliteration of * 'boundless and
bare," ''lone and level" have just
the right tone of unconcern to
conclude the entire idea. The key
word is "despair." It carries the
arrogance of the king — yet ef-
fectively puts over the universal
lesson: this, too, shall pass away.

To the conclusions of Tolstoi
and Chaucer, Shelley adds an-
other. Not only are the things of
this world inevitably subject to
decay, but the attitudes, which
a this-worldly approach fosters,
are similarly short-lived and un-
substantial. The fact that sand
is obviously the foundation for
this monument takes on added
meaning in the light of the scrip-
tural use of sand as a symbol of
instability. One final note may
help in reading this poem. "The
hand" that mocks Ozymandias is
that of the sculptor; the "heart"
that fed his passions is Ozyman-
dias' own.

In "The World Is Too Much
With Us," Wordsworth gives ad-
ditional insight into the problem
of materialism:

The world is too much with us;

late and soon.
Getting and spending, we lay

waste our powers;
Little we see in nature that is

ours;
We have given our hearts away,

a sordid boon!
The sea that bares her bosom to

the moon!
The winds that will be howling

at all hours.
And are up-gathered now like

sleeping flowers;
For this, for everything, we

are out of tune;
It moves us not. — Great God!

I'd rather be
A Pagan suckled in a creed

outworn;

869

NOVEMBER 1964

So might I, standing on this

pleasant lea,
Have glimpses that would make

me less forlorn;
Have sight of Proteus rising from

the sea;
Or hear old Triton blow his

wreathed horn.

This famous sonnet is an ex-
cellent example of sonnet form.
The first eight lines propound the
problem; the final six give the po-
et's answer. To begin with, note
the kind of materialism Words-
worth is discussing. This is not
the grossness of Tolstoi or Chau-
cer; neither is it the bloated ego

of royalty. This is the material-
ism we all know. "Getting and
spending" describes the preoccu-
pation of most of our days pre-
cisely. The only real complaint
of the first eight lines is that we
are "out of tune" with nature,
i.e., we simply don't take the time
or make the effort to harmonize
our lives with the positive forces
of the nature which surrounds us.
The vehemence of Wordsworth's
answer to what appears to be a
minor problem is particularly ef-
fective. It is shocking to realize
that we may have degenerated so
far that our difficulty is no longer
a substitution of the material for
the spiritual. We may even have
lost all significant relationship to
the material world. A wrong focus
at least acknowledges the exist-

ence of a right one, but indiffer-
ference is wholly static. This
poem tries to make us see that in-
difference may be the subtlest —
and most "forlorn" — of material
temptations. For mechanical ac-
tivity is only a parody of life.
Our daily routine may be simply
deadening. We may mistake our
avoiding of the obviously nega-
tive aspects of materialism for

spirituality, which is to make any
real understanding of the spirit-
ual impossible.

This poem brings us full circle.
We noted at the beginning of this
lesson that spiritual development
takes place in the material world.
Wordsworth is saying that until
we have a meaningful relationship
with the world our religion cannot
truly serve us. Only as we bring
our lives into harmony with the
best that this world offers, can
we transcend it and make the
earth a stepping-stone to heaven.

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. How can giving in to one form of
materialism affect all our attitudes?

2. The Pardoner did not seem to be
aware of his inconsistency. Do you
think we refuse or fail to see our own
weaknesses?

3. The king in Shelley's poem was
overcome by pride. What is the dif-
ference between pride and self-re-
spect?

4. To what extent is spiritual aware-
ness dependent upon harmony in
earthly concerns?

870

Elder Ariel S. Ballif
Lesson 18 — Priesthood Function and the Community

For Fourth Meeting, February 1965

Objective: To point out that the functioning of the Priesthood

involves the total of human experience.

In the mind of God there is no such
thing as dividing spiritual from tem-
poral, or temporal from spiritual; for
they are one in the Lord. . . .

. . . We cannot talk about spiritual
things without connecting with them
temporal things, neither can we talk
about temporal things without con-
necting spiritual things with them.
They are inseparably^ connected {Dis-
courses of Brigham Young, page 13) .

Wherefore, verily I say unto you
that all things unto me are spiritual,
and not at any time have I given unto
you a law which was temporal; neither
any man, nor the children of men;
neither Adam, your father, whom I
created.

Behold, I gave unto him that he
should be aii agent unto himself; and
I gave unto him command«>ent, but
no temporai comna«Mft(^me^i«t gave I un-
to him, for my commaAdmesits are
spiritual; they are not natural nor
temporal, neither carnal nor sensual
(D&C 29:34, 35).

The term community is a well-
accepted social science designa-
tion for the actions, interests, and
experiences of a related group of
people. As the title of this les-

son suggests, we want to look at
the application of the teachings
of the Church in the daily exper-
iences of its members. We want
to observe the effectiveness of the
organization in producing the
well-balanced life of its members.
As has been stated before, the
organizational pattern of the
Church comes from God. The ap-
plications and functions of the
organization are subject to the
limitations of human beings striv-
ing for perfection.

SOCIAL PROBLEMS ARE
CONTINUOUS

In the early history of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, the members were
confronted constantly with the
physical problems of survival.
Food, shelter, even a place to re-
side, were constant challenges.
The pioneers endured all manner
of suffering and, in the end,
founded and developed a remark-
able community in a very antago-
nistic environment.

871

NOVEMBER 1964

Today, we are still struggling
with the economics of life; but al-
so we are faced with intensified
serious social problems. Many of
these problems have always ex-
isted, but today there are new
ones, and both the new and the
old have been intensified.

In the gospel of Jesus Christ,
we have the direct influence of
the Creator expressed in the in-
struction, organization, and the
incentive of perfection to assist
us in effectively meeting all of the
problems of life. We need to ap-
ply what we know in every phase
of our experience.

THE IMPORTANCE OF APPLICATION

In modern warfare, no effort is
spared in teaching the personnel
every technique in the execution
of war activities. As an example,
consider the air-borne troopers.
On the ground they are given
every possible experience in the
performance of their duties. They
are drilled in all maneuvers that
they are expected to execute upon
landing. They are given all the
training possible on the ground
about successful parachute jump-
ing. Finally, they must go into
the air and actually jump from
the plane to test the value and
effectiveness of their ground train-
ing. There can be no mistakes
in this action; they must pull the
cord at the right moment so that
their parachute will open and car-
ry them safely to the ground.

The importance of this example
is that all the knowledge in the
world will not bring the para-
trooper safely to the earth with-
out the application of his instruc-
tions. He must do something, in
this case, pull the cord that re-
leases his parachute.

We must do something. The
gospel impels us to action. The
influence of the divine constantly
challenges us to discover, learn,
and apply truth to the solution
of the problems of life. As Presi-
dent Brigham Young has pointed
out, one cannot separate the spiri-
tual from the temporal, we must
apply the principles of the gospel
to every undertaking in life.

A MAJOR QUORUM OBJECTIVE

One of the major objectives of
the Priesthood quorum is "to care
for the temporal, intellectual, and
spiritual welfare of all quorum
members and their families"
(1964 Melchizedek Priesthood
Handbook, page 19). This is an
inclusive objective. No part of
the well-developed personality is
neglected. But to accomplish
this, the Priesthood activity must
be extended beyond the study
class on Sunday morning, or the
filling of an occasional Priesthood
assignment. Our religion is a full
way of life. It requires a constant
effort on our part to assist in over-
coming the problems common to
mankind. The Lord will do noth-
ing for us that we can do for our-
selves. His intelligence and wis-
dom are available to enlighten
our minds when making a deci-
sion, if we properly seek them,

CREATING A GOOD ENVIRONMENT

To fulfill the above stated ob-
jective, the Priesthood members
must take an interest in develop-
ing a healthful atmosphere and
environment in the community in
which they live. Let us look at
the possibilities they have in the
development of a good commun-
ity. We will make our examina-
tion under the following head-

872

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ings: (1) Morality (2) Law and
Order (3) Health and Sanitation
(4) Education.

Wherever the Church is organ-
ized, the Priesthood is present.
There may be only a few elders
or, in the well-developed stake,
there may be many quorums of
Melchizedek and Aaronic Priest-
hood holders. However few there
may be, by being united among
themselves and with the help of
the Lord, there is no limit to the
amount of good that can be ac-
complished. (We must remem-
ber that Jesus was very much
alone, so far as man is concerned,
when he started his mission.) The
larger the group of Priesthood
bearers, the greater the influence
they can exert upon the social
climate and environmental con-
ditions of their community.

(1) Morahty. Elder James E.
Talmage said, "Religion without
morality, professions of godliness
without charity. Church-member-
ship without adequate responsi-
bility as to individual conduct in
daily life, are but as sounding
brass and tinkling cymbals" {The
Articles of Faith, page 429).

Moral is "characterized by ex-
cellence in what pertains to prac-
tice or conduct; right or proper;
dealing or concerned with estab-
lishing principles of right and
wrong in behavior" (Webster's
Dictionary). True virtue is rec-
ognizing the right and the wrong
and choosing the right. Morality
is involved in all the decisions we
make where right and wrong are
involved.

The meaning of right is estab-
lished by the values of the group.
As a Church, we have had re-
vealed the principles of life and
salvation as set forth by the Cre-

ator himself, and we have estab-
lished our value system on truth
as revealed by the divine in-
fluence. From these values, our
standard of morality has been
developed. It is a single stand-
ard expecting the same high per-
formance of all members.

The moral standard of the
Church encourages honesty, hon-
or, integrity, chastity, and all
things that would produce good
conduct and high standards of be-
havior in all human relations.

The members of the Priesthood
quorums should be the leaders in
the development of, and the
maintenance of these values in
their contacts with their own
families and with every member
of the community. There is no
immoral act that does not have
a negative influence upon the ac-
tor. There are those who attempt
to justify and excuse their devia-
tion from the moral standard on
the basis of a "peculiar situa-
tion" or a "current philosophy"
among men. Any excuse is a
rationalization and has its weak-
ening effect upon character.
Priesthood quorums can be a ma-
jor factor in strengthening and
supporting the moral values of
the Church.

(2) Health and Sanitation.
Every Priesthood quorum should
be interested in the conditions of
sanitation and health in their
community. There is good evi-
dence to support the statement
that as sewer systems have been
developed in cities, communicable
diseases have decreased. A con-
taminated water supply could be
the source of infection for other
life-taking diseases.

Science has provided immuni-
zation for many diseases, among

873

NOVEMBER 1964

them some of the most crippHng
known to man. Recently a very
earnest and sincere effort was
made to immunize everyone in a
state of the United States against
one of these cripples. This could
have been a classic example of
the Priesthood quorum's interest
in the welfare of its members
and their families, by encourag-
ing, providing transportation, and
in other ways seeing to it that
this drive was one hundred per
cent successful. Every effort to
improve the health conditions of
the community we live in should
be a concern of the Priesthood
quorums.

(3) Law and Order. The safety
of loved ones and the security of
property are largely dependent
upon the attitude of the members
of the community toward law and
order. Respect for the rights of
others is first learned in the
home. Then the expressions of
neighbors and friends become im-
portant factors in developing at-
titudes of respect for law and or-
der.

The quorum mem^bers should
be concerned about developing a
sense of dedication to law and
order in each member. Many peo-
ple refuse to report law breakers
because in doing so they may
have to appear in court. This
takes time, they say, and is very
inconvenient. Until the breaking
of the law affects them directly,
they do little about it. Usually
what they do then is too late.

A part of the morality of our
religion is honesty and the re-
sponsibility for maintenance and
observance of law and order. The
maintenance of law and order is
the personal obligation of every
citizen. To have such an attitude

in a community would be the
most effective insurance against
delinquency and crime.

(4) Education. The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
has, from its organization, been
directly and positively active in
the education of its members, not
only for the children, but for
every member of the Church. Dr.
Widtsoe pointed out that "Man
is more than animal. A man
holding the Priesthood can live
up to his high calling only by ex-
ercising his mind, with all his
might, and thereby increasing
daily his intellectual vigor"
(Priesthood and Church Govern-
ment, page 57).

There is a rich program of edu-
cation in the organization of the
Church. But this is not enough.
If there is any hope for man to
become as God, he will have to
know all things. This is a con-
tinuous task. The Church has
organized schools teaching all of
the sciences and encouraging the
membership to become proficient
in various specializations and pro-
fessions. As long as a person is
as studious in spiritual matters as
in the secular fields, there need
be no conflict. Education, togeth-
er with spiritual development, can
be a more effective weapon
against unemployment, disease,
war, or any of society's basic ills.

The intellectual development
of quorum members ha& equai
claim OH quorum leadership^ with
spiritual and temporal welfare.
What is really needed is for the
Church members to see all human
activity in the light of divine law.
Every daily act has a bearing on
perfection. The design ef the
Creator for the perfection of man-
kind unfolds in the revelations of

874

LESSON DEPARTMENT

the divine will expressed in
Church government. The basic
function of Church government is
"to bring to pass the immortality
and eternal life of man" (Moses
1:39).

There are many areas of hu-
man relations that need the at-
tention of the organized effort of
men holding the Priesthood of
God. They include: the develop-
ment of a constructive youth pro-
gram that will help avoid the
problems of delinquency; the de-
velopment of an environment that
will reduce the hazards of mental
health; the expression of a great-
er interest in the fatherless and
the widow; a dynamic program in
preparation for and in the care
of old age; and many others.

The well-balanced life can come
out of the successful functioning
of the Priesthood through
quorum organizations and oper-
ation. Christ's government on

earth as in the heavens must call
forth the divine characteristics of
man in overcoming selfishness
greed, and hate, and in controll-
ing the appetites, disciplining the
mind, and in stirring man with a
never-ending thirst for and quest
of knowledge.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. Does divine law refer only to
spiritual things?

2. Are social problems the responsi-
bility of the Church organization?

3. Does the responsibility of the
quorum for the welfare of its members
include the problems of community
life?

4. What is the test of true virtue?

5. Is observance of the law a part
of the gospel of Christ?

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections
29; 58.

Widtsoe, John A.: Priesthood and
Church Government, Chapter 5.

Talmage, James E.: Articles of
Faith, page 429.

Our Garden Gate

Rowena Jensen Bills

For generations our garden gate

Swung us in and out,
Heard our whispered secrets,

The happy friendly shout
Of greetings to our neighbors, friends.

Heard the magic sighs
That springtime brings and love fulfills.

Heard the hushed goodbyes.
Rains have rusted its hinges, winds

Have pressed its weariest strength;
Hot suns have dried its wood to gray,

Until now, at length,
We who swing it to and fro

Handle it with care.
With loving tenderness, because

Of memories we share.

875

CHRISTMAS

We Have Christmas
Music in All
Categories:

PIANO MUSIC IN BOOKS

AND SEPARATE SOLO FORM.

ORGAN MUSIC.

INSTRUMENTAL SOLOS AND

DUETS.

CANTATAS AND CHORAL MUSIC.

PLEASE INDICATE WHAT CATEGORY

YOU DESIRE AND WE WILL SEND A

SELECTION ON APPROVAL.

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

SEND TO

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 EAST 1st SOUTH

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 84111

Name

City

State Zip Code

DAYNESMUSIC

15 E. Ist SOUTH

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Use this advertisement as your

order blank

First Grand Addition

Leora Larsen

Three thousand million

People in the world.
No, three thousand million

People, and ONE
I'm not sure they counted

My new grandson.

Hold Back This Autumn

Linnle F. Robinson

Hold back this autumn,
Let the sun stand still
For red ribbon streamers
Are wild on the hill.

Green leaves are paling
Where gold ones thunder;
Frost in a purple haze
Rides to the plunder.

Dark pines silhouette
Solid walls of stone;
While I, lone disciple,
Catch its smallest tone.

Hold back this wonder.
Call the people in;
Autumn is a tableau.
And staged to the brim.

Brief Hour

Dorothy J. Roberts

For a little season now
Between the summer and the chil
A brief perfection permeates
The valley and the hill.

It rests upon the dewy rose
And tints the waning day;
Greet it with an open heart —
Perfection cannot stay.

876

Christmas
Gifts

Souvenir Relief Society
Building Plate:

Made of Old English Staffordshire
Ware, with bordered pictures of
the Relief Society General Presi-
dents. $3.50

Sego Lily Jewelry:
Necklaces

Heavy chain, gold - filled
double gold-filled pendant.
Light chain, gold- filled
double gold-filled pendant.

Bracelet

Gold-filled with double
gold-filled pendant.

with
$8.75

with
$6.00

$6.75

Pins

Double gold-filled, polished back.

$5.50

Gold-filled. $3.75

Small Relief Society
Emblem Pin

(1/10 — 12 kt. gold)

$1.75

Relief Society Magazine:

Inspirational articles, fiction, po-
etry, and the Relief Society educa-
tional program. $2.00

Cover for Binding Twelve issues
of the Relief Society Magazine.

$1.75

"Wist Ye Not That I Must Be
About My Father's Business?"

Book by

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.

This book is an engaging and
highly informative account of the
Passover and a valuable addition
to any home library. $2.00

All prices include federal tax.

Available at

Office of the General Board

76 North Main

Salt Lake City, Utah 84 1 1 1

877

HAWAIIAN TOURS

FEBRUARY and MAY
14 days in the Islands, 7
days in the Outer Islands

ROSE PARADE TOUR

7 days — December 27 to
January 3 via Las Vegas

and San Diego

ROSE PARADE TOUR

8 days — December 26 to
January 3 via San Francisco

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: 363-5229 - 359-8051

GOLD

MEDAlllON

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Bvy now from your dealer

Another Season

Christie Lund Coles

It was another season when we walked here,
Together through bright leafing, and blooming.
It was another day, tulle-soft and lucid clear
As blown glass; fragile as lace looming.

It was another hour of sudden seeing
The earth restored, almost celestial bright.
We were a part of sun and vibrant being,
A part of laughter, caught in gleaming light.

The years have passed, have brought us pain and weeping.

Yet, this season is as when we saw it last:

The blossoms fragrant, mountain streams leaping,

No thing remembering that we once passed.

And it is well earth's beauty does not end;
Her constancy is ultimately friend.

878

OUR ROOTS GO DEEP

(Continued from page 825)

lost. If we had had a car that
day we could have found her long
before she fell in that mean old
swimming pool up on Elmer
Drive.

"Jim made arrangements for
today. He had a salesman pick
me up this morning, and take a
trial run. Honestly, he left the
final say right up to me. I chose
one big enough for the neighbor-
hood to go places. I hope you
like it." Vera smiled a longing
sort of smile that asked for ap-
proval.

"It is lovely, Vera."

"Thanks, Marion, for the de-
licious pie. You are always doing
nice things for me. I'll just never
forget when you took us all in
when I was careless and set the
house on fire. And youVe helped
me with sewing, and helped me
with lessons I had to give, and
just dozens of things. I wanted
to have a car to share with you.
If you ever need one, Marion, I
want you to feel free to use it.
You will, won't you?"

Marion laughed happily, "That
is almost being too generous,
Vera. But I am truly happy for
you. There's nothing in the
world like good friends and neigh-
bors. My roots go deep, too.
Vera."

And Marion knew she really
meant it.

Design

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Mountain pines applique
With needled featherstitch
The cut-out shapes
Of clouds upon the sky.

HAWAIIAN TOUR

Departure Date November 17

ROSE PARADE TOURS

Departure Dates:
December 26
December 27

HAWAIIAN TOUR

February

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Fails 522-2581

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in'
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and Hnest birrdery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or brinc^ the editions you- wish bound to
the iOeseret Mews Presr for 9h& finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.2S
Advonce payment musf"- accompany all orders

Please include postage. according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City-, Utah

Zone 1 and 2

Zone 3

Zone 4

Zone 5

.55

.6a

.65

.80

Zone 6 90

Zone 7 1.05

Zone 8 1.20

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33. Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

879

^^i^^

One Hundred Five

Mrs. Hilda Anderson Erickson
Grantsville, Utah

One Hundred Two

Mrs. Katharine Ann Rogers Cluff
Wenatchee, Washington

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Alice Potts Soule
North Little Rock, Arkansas

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Elizabeth Thomas Shaw
Los Angeles, California

Ninety-six

Mrs. Rosalia Marion Williams Beardail
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Adella Cowley Gibson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Johanne Mariah Hegsted Rawson
Whittier, California

Ninety-five

Mrs. Rhoda Ann McClellan Cardon
El Paso, Texas

Mrs. Mary Robina Murphy Norris
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Olive Draper Anderson
Nephi, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Alice Paxman McCune
Nephi, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Sena Anderson Young
Richfield, Utah

Mrs. Malinda Cook Briggs
Syracuse, Utah

Mrs. Nettie Hunt Rencher
Snowflake, Arizona

Mrs. Hannah Osborne
Ashton, Idaho

Ninety-two

Mrs. Laura J. Fredrickson Petersen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Lily Purdy Bagley
Sacramento, California

Mrs. Matilda Anderson Staples
Elsinore, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Lottie Phyllips Collett
San Diego, California

Mrs. Lavina Mae Winter Wood
Fullerton, California

Mrs. Susan Jane Wakefield Loveless
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Selma Steele
Whittier, California

Mrs. Susan Jane Duncan Clark
Farmington, Utah

Mrs. Lucy Anna Plank
Sacramento, California

Ninety-one

Mrs. Sarah Brackett Foss Elliott
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Elsie Eleanor Oliver Wilcox
Bridgeport, Nebraska

Mrs. Annie Wilcox Madsen
Mount Pleasant, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Walters Jones
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Jessie Bowers Smith Inman
Phoenix, Arizona

Mrs. Mildred Boshard Moore
Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Pamela Stoddard Gale
Willard, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Maria Greer Parkinson Darley
Corning, California

Mrs. Mamie Seegmiller
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Mary Larsen Price
Lakeview, Utah

Mrs. Gustella Wilkins Larson
Phoenix, Arizona*

Mrs. Dolly R. Manire
Hopkinsville, Kentucky

Mrs. Leiia Olive Moon Potter
North Farmington, Utah

Mrs. Charlotte Ann Haight Esplin
Shelley, Idaho

880

For Relief Society

Sisters

Relief Society Literature Packet.

Out of the Best Books literature teaching
materials. Packet includes eight beautifully
reproduced pictures in color on stiff backing
and a long play 33^3 r.p.m. record as an aid
to teaching the literature course.

s<^' $6.00
2

The Latter-day Prophets and the Doc-
trine and Covenants, Volume III, Sec-
tions 77-106 by Roy W. Doxey
Ttie newest volume in the series is now off the
press! These volumes examine the Doctrine
and Covenants in light of interpretation by
prophets, seers, and revelators from the time
of Joseph Smith to the present.

Volumes 1, II, & III - $3.95 each

Doctrine and Covenants, Section 76 and
Sections 78-87 by Roy W. Doxey

A compilation of eight fabulous lectures by
one of the LDS Church's ibremost specialists
on the Doctrine and Covenants. . . . Here is
a booklet that every Latter-day Saint will
want to refer to again and again. ^ -■ f\f\

The Doctrine and Covenants Speaks

by Roy W. Doxey

A commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants that
shows unusual insight and helps explain this scripture
for the layman. ^ Cf O^

Theology Picture Packet for 1964-65

Pictures for use by teachers of the theologv
lessons that will prove invaluable, d^ "I f\f\

Theology Kit for 1963-64 lo cents postage
still available. . .$1.00

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find money order

check I have an account, please charge for the

above numbered items: ,12 3 4 5

.State.

.Zip.

Residents of Utah please add 3V2% sales tax.

Saute pan,
handy 8" size
($3.50 value)
$2.25 ^

and 10 pound bag.
quality, kitchenware at surprising
savings.

Skillet (popular 10" chicken

"^ fryer) with cover and

nylon spatula

^ ($6.75 value)

$3.75.

▲

Griddle, IIV2"
family size
($4.95 value)
$2.75

WEST BEND TEFLON-COATED NO-STICK-NO-SCOUR COOKWARE

• No-scour clean-up • No-stick cooking

• DuPont-approved finish

• Heavy-duty, even-heating aluminum

For any of these offers, send price shown, plus
bottom label from any U and I Sugar bag to:
U and I Sugar West Bend Tefton Offer,
P. 0. Box 218 Rockfield, Wisconsin

WEST BEND MIXER-MATE 3-PIECE
STAINLESS STEEL MIXING BOWL
SET

• Won't corrode, chip, crack, rust

• Designed for any electric mixer

• Gem-hard stainless steel

For complete set send $2.75 and U and I label to:
U and I Sugar Stainless Bowl Offer
P. 0. Box 218, Rockfield, Wisconsin.

V0L51 NO. 12 DECEMBER 1964 Lessons

March

Three Shepherds

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

In after years when they were asked
What part of that strange sight
Cut deepest, setting them apart
Through time beyond that night:

"It was the light," the first one said,
"Such radiance as would seem
That all the suns of all past years
Were caught within one beam."

"It was the song," the second said,
"Blest music of the spheres
That poured through heaven's open door
Still rings within my ears."

"It was the message," said the third.
"Poor shepherds as we are —
The Son of God, the way of peace,
Are ours beneath his star."

The Cover: ■ Madonna and Child, from a painting by Domenico Ghirlandaio
Courtesy National Gallery of Art, Washington, D.C.,

Samuel H. Kress Collection
Lithographed in full color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece:! Three Shepherds, H. Armstrong Roberts

Art Layout: I Dick Scopes

Illustrations: ■ Mary Scopes

'/vm/{

Thank you for the wonderful Relief
Society Magazine you are sending me.
I appreciate them so much. I like the
stories and pictures, and, more than
that, I 'ove the love that you are show-
ing to me. I have nothing to give to
you but a heart filled with love. I want
to tell you I love you all, and I pray
that the Lord will bless you always.

Yuan Chang Ping Chi

Kaohsiung

Taiwan, China

The Magazine means so much to
me, since I am living away from home,
that I want it to be also in the homes
of my dear friends, even though they
are not members of the Church. I
especially enjoyed the serial "Your
Heart to Understanding," by Hazel M.
Thomson. I worked on a Primary stake
board with this dear sister many years
ago. She is a very wonderful person.
Mrs. Eva Kohkonen
Helsinki, Finland

I have just read the first chapter of
"The Turn of the Wheel," by Mabel
Harmer (October 1964). I must say
I did enjoy it. Having been there (in
HeidBlberg, Germany) myself, I relived
thewonderful experiences I had in that
beautiiul city. Her description of the
place is great. While I was in Ger-
many I served in the Relief Society
presidency.

Mary Stevenson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Many thanks for The Relief Society
Magazine. I enjoy it so much, and
the stories and inspiring messages I
read to my friends who are not mem-
bers of our Church. The wonderful
sisters in this branch of Relief Society
work in close harmony. It is good to
know that we have sisters in many
lands.

Marion Hanna
Portadown, Armagh
Northern Ireland

I am most grateful to my faithful
Magazine representative Maudene
South, from the Ogden Fifty-third
Ward who made it possible for the
Magazine to follow me to Tahiti, where
I am with my husband who is a
Church building supervisor. Every
article in the Magazine is of a charac-
ter-building quality. It also gives me
ideas of things to do. I am busy gath-
ering and pressing lovely Tahltlan
flowers to make parchment corre-
spondence cards as illustrated in the
June 1964 issue and described by
Peggy Tangren.

Alice Spencer
Papeete, Tahiti

I have been taking The Relief So-
ciety Magazine for thirty-five years,
and I would be lost without it. The
pictures are so beautiful that I cut out
many of them and put them in my
Book of Remembrance.

Percilla Lundeen
El Monte, California

I am writing to tell you of my deepest
gratitude for The Relief Society Maga-
zine, and the wonderful encouragement
it brings to the Relief Society sisters
here in Tripoli. There are times when
our spirits are so low, and we feel al-
most forgotten being so far away from
home, friends, and the Church. But the
Magazine helps to bring us closer to-
gether, both spiritually and mentally
through the inspired lessons and read-
ing material. The Relief Society organ-
ization here is very active, strong, and
closely knit. We have come to know the
true meaning of sisterhood and love
that only unselfish service to our fellow
men and our Heavenly Father can bring.
The articles on home management,
child psychology, and how to be a
better mother and wife are especially
timely. It is articles such as these that
make our hearts sing. They are appre-
ciated even here in Tripoli, North Africa!
Mrs. Joyce H. Davis
Tripoli, North Africa

882

'ty Magazine

Volume 51 December 1964 Number 12

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

884 Effects of Home Influence N. Eldon Tanner

898 The 1964 Relief Society Annual General Conference Hulda Parker

931 Christmas Seals — A Needed Gift James E. Perkins

Appointments to the General Board

895 Edythe Kimball Watson Ellen Neilson Barnes

896 Kathryn Smith Gilbert Verda Fox Burton

897 Myrtle Robison Olson Alice Colton Smith

Fiction

902 Turn of the Wheel — Chapter 3 Mabel Harmer

932 The Christmas Gift Kathryn E. Franks

General Features

882 From Near and Far

908 Editorial: "Who's on The Lord's Side, Who?" Marianne C. Sharp

910 The 134th Semi-Annual Church Conference

912 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

960 Birthday Congratulations

The Home -Inside and Out

914 Christmas in Gold and Green

917 Strawberries Decorate a Holiday Table

918 "Grolden" Pictures Made From Keepsakes Beatrice S. Poelman
920 Christmas Comes in Color Florence S. Jacobsen

923 The Christmas Tree Wears Roses

924 Old-Fashioned Hardtack Candy Fran Dunford

925 A Table Tells the Christmas Story

926 Grand Junction Stake Gift Bazaar
928 A Candy House for Christmas

934 Lucy Andrews Lives in a World of Handiwork

Lessons for March

935 Theology — The Revelation on Priesthood (Continued) Roy W. Doxey
940 Visiting Teacher Message — "For the Word of the Lord Is Truth. . . ."

Christine H. Robinson
942 Work Meeting — The Eternal Family Alberta H. Christensen

946 Literature — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes through Literature: Part II
951 Social Science — The Value of Church Activity Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

881 Three Shepherds — Frontispiece Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Christmas 1897, by Enola Chamberlin, 894; The Shepherds, by Lela F. Morris, 911; May
There Always Be a Christmas, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 913; A Word, by Mabel Jones Gab-
bott, 930; Again Tonight, by Christie Lund Coles, 958.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1%4 by
the Relief Society Generol Board Association. Editoriol and Business Office: 76 North Moin, Salt Loke City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $200 o year; foreign, $200 o year; 20c a .copy, poyoble In ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so thot no copies
will be missed. Report change of address of once, giving old and new address Entered os second-class matter Februory 18, 1914,
ot the Post Office, Solt Loke City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879 Acceptonce for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, outhorized June 29, 1918 Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Mogazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts

Effects

of
Home

Influence

President N. Eldon Tanner
of the First Presidency

(Address Delivered at the General
Session of the Relief Society Annual
General Conference, September 30, 1964)

I stand before you, my brothers
and sisters, in all humility, and
pray that the spirit of the Lord
will be with us, as it has been
through this meeting. I wish to
congratulate this chorus of Sing-
ing Mothers for the lovely singing
they have rendered for us this
afternoon. I have appreciated
and been inspired by the lovely
talks that have been given.
Though this is a humbling experi-
ence, it is indeed a privilege and
a joy to bring greetings and bless-
ings from'^the First Presidency to
you assembled in this great Relief
Society conference. Ten thou-
sand leaders of the greatest
women's organization in the
world! What an inspiring sight!
What a lovely sweet spirit we
have had with us today! And
what a wonderful work you are
doing for the members of the Re-
lief Society and for all who need

your help, and for the Church as
a whole; and, in fact, your influ-
ence's being felt throughout the
world.

ACCOMPLISHMENTS OF
RELIEF SOCIETY

You have been reminded time
after time that your Relief So-
ciety was organized under the
inspiration and direction of a
Prophet of God. Your devoted
leaders. Sister Spafford, Sister
Sharp, and Sister Madsen are
carrying on under the direction of
a loving, inspired prophet today.
You all know how President Mc-
Kay loves and respects the moth-
ers and women in the Church, in
fact, all womanhood.

I quote from one of his state-
ments: "A beautiful, modest,
gracious woman is creation's
masterpiece; when to these vir-
tues a woman possesses, as guid-

884

EFFECTS OF HOME INFLUENCE

ing stars in her life, righteousness
and godHness, and an irresistible
impulse and desire to make oth-
ers happy, no one will question if
she be classed among those who
are truly great."

President McKay is truly a
prophet of God and what a
strength you must feel in knowing
that he loves you and is praying
for your success and well-being
every day. Also, with the associa-
tion of your Advisers, the General
Authorities, and with the Presi-
dent of the Church himself, you
have the guidance of the Priest-
hood, which is not enjoyed by
any other women's organization
in the world.

The work and accomplishments
of this great organization have
been outstanding throughout the
years. I should like to refer to
two real contributions and ac-
complishments this year with
which I am personally acquaint-
ed.

THE SINGING MOTHERS

First, is the Singing Mothers
who sang at the Waldorf-Astoria
Hotel in New York City in May,
at the time of the Awards Lunch-
eon of the American Mothers
Committee Incorporated.

The other is the Singing Moth-
ers who sang in July at the New
York World's Fair. As Sister Tan-
ner and I attended the Singing
Mothers Concert at the World's
Fair, we were deeply impressed,
in fact, we were thrilled to be
members of the Church to which
they belonged. Though the peo-
ple were there to see the sights
of the World's Fair, they re-
mained by the hundreds to hear
the chorus to the end, and, at the

close, they gave a standing ova-
tion of appreciation. The women
were inspired; they had fasted
and prayed; they sang more
beautifully as a result of the
Spirit of the Lord which accom-
panied them, and which was felt
by those who listened.

I have here today a scrapbook
which contains news clippings
from 372 newspapers, scattered
throughout forty States of the
Union, and one from Canada. I
cannot show you these so you can
see them, but it certainly is en-
couraging to me and helps me
understand how this great work
is appreciated throughout this
country.

We see pictures that these big
newspapers in California and oth-
er States use — space like this
where the pictures of the Singing
Mothers are shown. Here is an-
other one, and they are scattered
throughout this book. Here they
have given another space for the
picture of the Church Pavilion at
the Fair. I could show you sev-
eral others, but you cannot see
them from where you are, but it
does show how the influence of
the Singing Mothers has been
felt throughout this country.

As I look through the book, I
find a number of articles from
each of the following states: Cali-
fornia, Indiana, Massachusetts,
New Jersey, New York, Penn-
sylvania, and Texas, and others.
Though I cannot vouch for the
statistics and the figures which
are given here, I want you to
know what the world is saying
about our Singing Mothers and
the effect they are having in dif-
ferent areas. I want to read
these, because then you know
just what is being said about the

885

DECEMBER 1964

work of this great organization,
the Singing Mothers, whom the
world knows.

From the Toronto Telegram,
Canada, May 9, 1964:

None of the women drink or smoke
and they are encouraged to keep their
figures by diet. . . . They are taught
how to dress, sit, walk, apply make-
up, and generally present their best
self to the world. . . . From instruction
by Relief Society members, Mormon
women make their own clothes and
put on a fashion show. . . . They study
the finest literature in courses rated
at university level. . . . Another of
their sayings is "Under the refining
influence of Mormonism, we develop
gifts within us."

From the Washington Post, in
Washington, D. C, by Ann Wood,
May 10, 1964:

One hundred and twenty women
from the District, Maryland and Vir-
ginia, have been meeting every Mon-
day since early March to rehearse for
their appearance today with the Sing-
ing Mothers Chorus at the New York
World's Fair; and, wasting no time,
have spent all of the scheduled three
hours singing each Monday.

Under the direction of Ellen Barnes,
who commutes the rest of each week
to Boston, New York, and Philadel-
phia, to rehearse the two hundred
women in other sections of the chorus;
the women came from as far away as
one hundred seventy miles to partici-
pate.

Members of the Relief Society of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints (Mormon), the women be-
gan last Monday with a prayer "to
go forth as a missionary group and
further Thy work here" and then re-
hearsed today's program of religious,
patriotic, and popular favorites in-
cluding, "How Lovely Is Thy Dwelling
Place," "Give Me Your Poor, Your
Tired," and "You'll Never Walk
Alone."

Mrs. Barnes, looking calm and
composed, in spite of her hectic sched-
ule, commented that a spirit of serv-
ice is a major reason for the quality
of the Mormon singing groups.

Now we go to the Boston Sun-
day Globe, Massachusetts, by
Mary Sarah King, May 31, 1964:

The Relief Society, which has been
described as "Mormon Angels of
Mercy," is the oldest national wom-
en's organization in America. It
started one hundred twenty-two years
ago, and it now has five thousand five
hundred chapters around the globe,
comprising 262,000 members in fifty-
two countries.

One of the activities for self-im-
provement and self-expression, the
chorus of Singing Angels, enables its
members to sing "for the sheer joy
of singing" — a vital part of the
Mormon religion.

Mrs. Ward C. Lowe, Newton Cen-
ter, President of the Relief Society,
pointed out that of three hundred
mothers, who form the Boston chorus,
seventy-five percent are converts,
"mainly of old Yankee stock."

When writing their stories on
the appearance of the Singing
Mothers at the Fair, the re-
porters also included much gen-
eral Church information, such
as membership statistics and
growth, and missionary work,
aims and ideals, etc. I should
like to read just a little of that.

From the Patriot Ledger,
Quincy, Massachusetts, by Doro-
thy Newell, Patriot Ledger Re-
Hgion Editor, May 29, 1964:

An intense love for God and their
fellowmen has earned respect for
Mormon missionaries in this area. . . .

In Weston where a ward has been
organized only a few years almost a
hundred percent growth has occurred
in two years. , . .

The Mormons offer no ease in Zion
that might appeal to non-members.

Instead, it would seem emphasis on
tithing, strict Sabbath observance,
temperance, and church attendance
would be a deterrent rather than an
attraction.

In addition there is the unorthodox
acceptance of a temporal leader as

886

EFFECTS OF HOME INFLUENCE

"the Lord's appointed prophet," and
the Book of Mormon as the "Word
of God."

Nevertheless, the Mormon wards
and branches are thriving on a weekly
schedule that dwarfs the programs of
most Protestant and many Roman
Catholic churches.

Then I come to the St. Paul
Pioneer Press, St. Paul, Minneso-
ta, by Georgann Koelln, May 9,
1964:

Mother's place is in the home, ac-
cording to the basic tenets of the na-
tion's oldest women's organization, the
Women's Relief Society of the Mor-
mon Church. Members of the organ-
ization's two St. Paul chapters are do-
ing their best to make that place a
more interesting one, and the experi-
ence of motherhood a more enriching
one.

Now we come to this big paper,
the New York Herald Tribune,
by Louise Sweeney, July 2, 1964.
They start out by saying:

Bach chorales, cranberry relish, and
compassion are all part of a program
the Mormon church has mapped out
for its women.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter day Saints (known as the Mor-
mon Church), established a woman's
Relief Society one hundred twenty two
years ago, and it is still going strong.
Just a few days ago, one of its chan-
nels, the Mormon Singing Mothers,
gave a series of concerts in the
Church's World's Fair Pavilion; but it
is not all Bach and Brahms in the so-
ciety. In one of the groups' four week-
ly meetings each month, members
learn how to do everything from bak-
ing bread to burping a baby.

Mrs. Belle Spafford, President of
the Society for the past twenty years,
explains the homemaking sessions.
"If I am not interested in baking
bread, but I have a little girl who
needs a coat lined, there is something
there for me." The something may be
learning the thread count in a sheet
or the cheaper cuts of meat. It may
even be a course in world literature.

which is on the agenda for the coming
year.

There is just no limit to the so-
ciety's tie-ins between the art of home-
making and the other arts. An article
in the current Relief Society Maga-
zine is titled, "Emily Dickinson:
Occupation - Housekeeper." Readers
may bridle at describing the concise
poet as a housekeeper, but they can't
quarrel with the recipe given for Em-
ily Dickinson's gingerbread.

Now I could go on and read.
In fact, I had several others here.
The Women's Editor of the Unit-
ed Press International, Gay Paul-
ey, wrote a syndicated article
which appeared in many of the
newspapers, and from which they
selected the words for the head-
lines on the stories, which seemed
to carry a general theme, such as:
"Mothers Give Pleasure With
Music," "Singing Mothers Have
Lighter Hearts," "Music Is Good
for Women, Good for the Home."
The opening statement of her
story, and she was quoting Sister
Spafford, is: "Singing is good for
a woman, good for the home.
Women who sing have lighter
hearts and happier viewpoints."

I was thrilled to see what a
wide coverage the Singing Moth-
ers Concerts were given and how
favorably they were reported.
Now, Sister Spafford, as Presi-
dent of the Relief Society, is also
making her influence felt in the
women's world organizations,
where she is being listened to and
highly respected by women who
are in very important positions.
The executives of these organiza-
tions include leading women from
all parts of the world, who are
beginning to recognize the high
standards of Relief Society and
the effect it has on its members
and on the community as a whole.

887

DECEMBER 1964

AMERICAN MOTHERS RESOLUTION

Now, I should like to read a
resolution. This resolution was
passed by the American Mothers
Committee Incorporated, at the
Waldorf-Astoria and signed by
Mrs. Dorothy Lewis, the Presi-
dent of this organization:

Whereas the Relief Society of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints contributed most generously
to the success and pleasure of the
annual conference of the American
Mothers Committee Incorporated,
Waldorf-Astoria, New York, May 3-8,

1964.

Be it resolved that the American
Mothers Committee in convention as-
sembled expresses its sincere apprecia-
tion for the inspiring presentation of
the New York Singing Mothers at the
1964 Awards Luncheon at the Waldorf
Astoria, which markedly moved the
audience, and which furnished the
highlight of the occasion.

I should like to read an excerpt
from a letter from Mr. Ralf Brent,
who is president of the World-
Wide Broadcasting Association,
which is addressed to Mrs. Doro-
thy Lewis, a copy of which was
sent to Sister Spafford:

At your American Mothers Com-
mittee luncheon at the Waldorf, I
saw something which happens all too
rarely these days in the United States.
I saw an audience of a thousand peo-
ple become emotionally involved in
some simple basics of life which are
often forgotten or ignored. Our veneer
of sophistication about our way of life
has become so thick that we rarely
dare to dig into the strength of the
grain underneath. When the Singing
Mothers sang Emma Lazarus' mag-
nificent words, taken from the base
of the Statue of Liberty, I realized
how many of us no longer believe that
this is the country of "the poor, the
tired, and the tempest tossed." This
magnificent experience made those of
us who were there believe again. It
must be done over and over. Everyone
in America should have been able to

share this renewal of the true Ameri-
can spirit.

Then he goes on to say to the
President:

"Dorothy, you are without doubt
one of the great women in America
and in the world. I cannot tell you
how tremendous your American Moth-
ers luncheon was. I cannot explain to
myself why we did not broadcast it. Is
there a tape available?"

THE INFLUENCE OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Now the work that the Relief
Society organization is doing and
all that will be done can only be
accomphshed by the individual
members doing their part, and, in
fact, one of the great strengths
of this Church is the individual
testimonies of its members and
the lives they live. The old say-
ing that ''the hand that rocks the
cradle rules the world" is certain-
ly true to the extent that the in-
fluence in the home determines
more than anything else, the
ideals, the ambitions, the atti-
tudes, the vision and success of
that individual.

I should like to quote from a
talk given by President McKay
at the time of the dedication of
your lovely Rehef Society Build-
ing:

In more than one instance in the
life of fiery youth, this lingering in-
fluence has proved a safeguard in the
hour of temptation — an influence m
its restraining power greater than the
threat of the law of the land, the
ostracism of society, or the fear of
violating a command of God. In a
moment of youthful recklessness the
youth might defy one or all of these
forces, and do what his hot blood
bade, but at the critical moment, the
flash of a mother's confiding trust, the
realization of her sorrow if he fail to
be true to it have given him power to
refrain from indulgence that might
blight his entire career.

888

EFFECTS OF HOME INFLUENCE

Not only the mother, hut the entire
influence of home also influences so-
ciety. Indeed, home is the foundation
of civilized society. Words uttered and
the doctrines taught around the fire-
side are the influences that shape the
destinies of empires. . . .

Of all human influences those of
home are the most far-reaching in
their results. ...

"There are many men who owe their
honor, their integrity, and their man-
hood to the influence of pure minded
sisters" (The Relief Society Maga-
zine, December 1956, pp. 805, 806).

Now as members of this su-
perior organization and as moth-
ers in Israel, as wives and those
who are neither wives nor moth-
ers but members cf the. famihes
which make up the community,
you have a marvelous opportunity
and a heavy responsibility of
making the-famUy and commun
ity life exemplary in every way.

Every daily paper and maga-
zine we pick up today seems to
carry amazing and startling re-
ports of juvenile delinquency,
vandalism, hooliganism, and
youth riots, etc. The causes or
contributing factors to all of
these are listed as follows: too
much money, too much leisure
time, boredom, unrest, lack of re-
sponsibility, etc. But the home
environments are listed as the
principal contributing cause.

One of the reports of the
White House Conference for
Children and Youth points out
that among the principal con-
tributing causes of crime and de-
linquency in youth are faulty
family relationships and un-
wholesome home environment.
The report further emphasizes
the fact that the bad example of
adults is one of the worst con-
tributing causes of drinking, dis-
honesty, and delinquency.

J. Edgar Hoover places great
emphasis on the influence of the
home and appeals to parents to
have a high religious and moral
standard of living. Just the oth-
er day I read an article, entitled,
"Wild Youth: a World-wide
Problem," by Geoffrey Lucy, He
listed startling examplesrof what
is going on in different parts of
the world.

He said that in France, four
fifteen-year-old girls wrote state-
ments on separate sheets of pa-
per, saying that one would com-
mit suicide, another would steal,
the third be good, and the fourth
take a lover. The girls then drew
lots, and a few days later, each
one carried out the "promise" she
had drawn.

In Britain last spring, this
writer reported, eight hundred
"rowdies" and four hundred of
their girl friends journeyed to
Clacton on scooters and motor-
cycles and indulged in a three-
day riot which scandalized the
country.

The author related the inci-
dent of a seventeen-year-old boy
in Brazil who drove his car at full
speed through traffic lights in Rio
de Janeiro just to see what would
happen. He and his fifteen-year-
old girl friend were killed, as well
as another motorist who was in-
volved in the collision.

The author says that the
greatest amount of rioting, van-
dalism, and all kinds of delin-
quency is found in large cities,
and, particularly, in countries
where they are most prosperous.
He points out that they have
much money, but they seem to
have neither idealism nor a desire
to learn. They are characteristic-
ally aimless except when they are

889

DECEMBER 1964

planning some spectacular ac-
tivity to relieve their pervading
sense of boredom. Then they ex-
hibit remarkable energy and en-
thusiasm, and urge each other to
''keep going!"

He refers to all of this as
"hooliganism," and says that it
is on the increase among chil-
dren of the well-to-do. When
asked as to why they do these
things, a variety of answers was
given, including such motivations
as "for kicks," finding something
to do with their surplus time and
money, or, as one Italian boy ex-
plained his reasons for hooligan-
ism, he wanted to demonstrate
his capability of doing just as he
pleased.

In the article the author
considers remedies for such dan-
gerous anti-social behavior, par-
ticularly in nations where a high
standard of living seems to have
an influence on the prevalence of
hooliganism.

In Denmark some progress has
already been made, and the trend
towards some abatement of delin-
quency and vandalism gives
heartening encouragement. Many
different types of activities for
young people have been organ-
ized and ofTered as substitutes
for delinquency and lawlessness.
These programs include drama,
sports, many types of handicraft,
special, supervised entertainment
for the holidays, and some as-
sistance to individuals in the
school curriculum.

THE INFLUENCE OF THE CHURCH

As I read this, I thought how
fortunate we in the Church are
to have the Church organization
which provides all of these

things, with devoted leadership
for our youth, and how impor-
tant it is that we as parents and
older members of the family sup-
port these and encourage pur
youth to take advantage of their
opportunities in these activities.

A plan to counteract vandalism
in Norway is based upon utilizing
the services of reformed vandals
who volunteer to guard Frogner
Park, where there are many
world-famous works of sculpture
and other attractions. The boys
who are selected for this purpose
also patrol the public swimming
pools and become passengers on
the Oslo street cars to guard
against the slashing of the uphol-
stery in the seats, and other de-
liberate acts of vandalism. These
reformed delinquents seem to
find that being on the side of the
law can be as challenging as to
indulge in illegal activities.

The conclusion of the discus-
sion is particularly illuminating
and significant. The inference is
made that these and other reme-
dies which may be put into prac-
tice, can be only palliatives, for
there seems to be agreement
among social workers in every
country that the essential solu-
tions to the "thrill" activities of
"wild youth" are to be sought in
the homes of every land.

In the same article there is a
Quotation from Sir John Hunt,
Director of the Duke of Edin-
burgh's Award Scheme for Youth,
which strongly emphasizes the
responsibility of parents in train-
ing, directing, and governing
their children, and that children
need the help of parents, not
their "recrimination."

It is inferred that prosperity
makes the parental responsibility

890

EFFECTS OF HOME INFLUENCE

even more difficult. Some parents
are handicapped in their efforts
to train their children by their
own desires and their emphasis
upon material possessions — a
practice which they sometimes
pursue to obtain social status.
Deceptions are practiced for
business advancement, and there
may be a callous adherence to
many forms of intolerance. All of
these practices can become the
seeds of misconduct and lawless-
ness in children, for children are
prone to pattern their attitudes
and their activities from exam-
ples they have encountered in
their own homes.

RESPONSIBILITY IN THE HOME

As President McKay has said,
and I should like to emphasize
the fact, our greatest responsibil-
ity is to our family and the home,
and for all of us to live exemplary
lives wherever we may be. The
Church has given us certain
standards and teachings which
we accept, and which if lived, will
contribute more than anything
else to high ideals and good cit-
izenship.

I have said many times, and
am thoroughly convinced, that if
the adults of the community
would live as they should re-
ligiously, and hold to moral
standards which they profess, we
would have no juvenile delin-
quency problems. On the other
hand, you have heard it said, and
it is true, that by example you
can teach a child to hate almost
anything, even going to Church.
Many of those who speak of and
worry so much about delinquen-
cy continue to encourage it by
their daily actions.

How fortunate is the child who

lives in a home where the gospel
is lived and taught; where there
is complete love and harmony;
where it is expressed in word and
deed by the father to the mother,
the mother to the father, and
they to the children, and the
children to one another; where
they are taught to say: 'Tlease,"
"Thank you," "I love you,"
"Your hair looks beautiful," "I
surely like your dress," "Your
talk was very good," "I certainly
was proud of you today," and to
live in a home where mother ex-
tols the virtues of the father.

PRAYER IN THE HOME

What a great influence it has
on the child's life when every
night and morning the family
kneels down in family prayer,
and the child realizes that the
father or the mother, when lead-
ing in prayer, is actually talking
to God; that he or she has faith
in the Lord; presents his prob-
lems, expresses his gratitude, and
asks for the blessings of the Lord
to attend them in all that they
do, knowing that if you "Counsel
with the Lord in all thy doings
... he will direct thee for good"
(Alma 37:37).

How important it is that we
express our heartfelt gratitude
every day for the blessings we
receive, and not call on the Lord
only when we are in difficulty
and feel seriously the need of his
help, guidance, and direction.
When I think of the influence of
family prayer in my life, I cannot
fully express my feeling of grati-
tude to my parents.

Albert Einstein, speaking of
the influence of example, once
said:

891

DECEMBER 1964

I am absolutely convincetl that no
wealth in the world can help human-
ity forward, even in the hands of the
most devoted worker in this cause.
The example of great and jiure indi-
viduals is the only thing that can lead
us to noble thoughts and deeds. Mon-
ey only ajjpeals to selfishness and
irresistibly invites abuse. Can anyone
imagine Moses, Jesus or Gandhi
armed with the moneybags of Car-
negie?

I like the Chinese proverb:
''Not the cry, but the flight of
the wild duck, leads the flock to
fly and follow." We can do more
good by example than in any
other way.

COURTESY IN THE FAMILY

If the senior members of the
family could just realize that as
they move from place to place in
the home, as they meet one an-
other, as they speak on the tele-
phone, as they show the proper
courtesy and respect for one an-
other, they greatly influence the
lives of the younger ones, I am
sure they would strive to be bet-
ter examples.

What a wonderful influence it
would have in the home if we
would sincerely set about to
treat the members of the family
as though they were honored
guests in our home. President
and Sister McKay are real ex-
amples of this.

I was thrilled when I read an
article by Sister McKay in which
she said:

I am very, very proud of my hus-
band. He is just as lovely, just as
courteous, just as polite, just as kind,
just as sweet in our home as he is
anywhere else, and I am very proud
rtf him. And I am very grateful for
him. I cannot see a thing wrong with
him. And I pray that our brethren

will try to follow his example in every
way, shape and form.

A short time ago I was talk-
ing to a man whom I would like
to see reactivated, and I told him
how much activity in the Church
would mean to him and his fam-
ily. He said, "I have as neigh-
bors a family who are considered
to be good Church members. The
other day I heard her yelling at
her husband, and have heard her
yell at her children so that I
could hear everything she was
saying, and I cannot believe that
there is a feeling of love in that
home."

Now this is certainly not good
advertising for the Church, and
it is not good for the members
of the family. We should always
be kind to and considerate of one
another and of our neighbors. In
fact, as one author has said,
"Our business is to make our-
selves better and others happier,
and that is enough to keep us
busy."

I have known of youth and
new converts who have become
inactive and left the Church be-
cause of actions of members. I
have often asked myself, as I am
sure you have, what effect are
my life and my actions having
on those around me, my children,
my neighbors, and my friends?

Gossip in the home, too, is a
very dangerous practice, and
should not be indulged in. Very
often that which you hear is not
true, and if it were, it does not
do anyone any good to talk dis-
paragingly about his neighbor. As
the beautiful song says, "If
you're the first a fault to see, be
not the first to make it known."
We must love one another.

Jesus said:

892

EFFECTS OF HOME INFLUENCE

. . . Thou shalt love the Lord thy
God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy mind.

This is the first and great com-
mandment.

And the second is like unto it,
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy-
self.

On these two commandments hang
all the law and the prophets (Matt.
22:37-40).

RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY

Respect for authority should
be taught in the home. It is
most important. Children can be
taught by the way we act, respect
for one another and respect for
authority. If a mother or father
were to say nothing more than,
''I just don't know why the bish-
op did that," or "why the stake
president doesn't do this," or
"why the General Authority said
that," it is enough to cause the
child to wonder if his father or
mother does actually support
those in authority. It may be
that we do not agree, or we can-
not understand why things are
done as they are done in the
Church, but let it always be
known that we are prepared and
determined to support those who
are in authority, knowing that by
so doing we cannot go wrong.

Do your children know beyond
any question of doubt that the
gospel means more to you than
anything else in the world, that
you know that it is true and that
it is the plan of life and salva-
tion, and that by living it, it will
give you the greatest joy and
success in this life, and that it
will also prepare you to go back
into the presence of our Heaven-
ly Father?

Before a teacher is chosen to
teach at the Brigham Young

University, he is interviewed by
one of the General Authorities to
determine his worthiness. He is
expected to have a testimony
which radiates wherever he goes.
He should be prepared to keep
the Sabbath day holy; be a full
tithepayer, and be honest, honor-
able, and upright in all he does,
and keep the Word of Wisdom
strictly. Now in interviewing
these applicants, I have taken
the position that I would much
rather have a nonmember teach-
ing at Brigham Young Univer-
sity than to have a Latter-day
Saint teacher who is not prepared
to live according to the standards
of the Church. That's how im-
portant I think example is.

The same is true in the home.
If the parents break the Word of
Wisdom in any way, if they go
golfing or swimming, etc., on the
Sabbath, no matter what they
try to teach their children to do,
they leave the impression that
it is not important, that it is not
necessary to keep the command-
ments, and to live according to
the teachings of the gospel. It
is only natural that they want to
do as their parents do.

Even the way we greet our
Home Teachers as they come to
visit us can have a great influence
on the lives of our children. If
we make them welcome, accept
them as representatives of the
bishop, and listen to them with
respect, it will have a great in-
fluence for good.

On the other hand, if we act as
though they are imposing on our
time, or inconveniencing us in
any way, the far-reaching bad ef-
fect cannot be measured. Though
our children are born in the
Church, they are investigators at

893

DECEMBER 1964

best. They need to be taught
the gospel by precept as well as
by example.

No story is more thrilling and
exciting to a child than that of
the Prophet Joseph going into
the woods to pray, and that God
the Father and his Son Jesus
Christ appeared to him and
talked to him. They can listen to
it over and over again. Then to
be told how he withstood all
temptations, though he was criti-
cized and ridiculed and abused,
and had no Sunday School or
Church to attend from the time
he was fifteen until eighteen
years of age; how the angel ap-
peared to him; and how John the
Baptist and Peter, James, and
John came to him, can be most
impressive.

In fact, there is nothing more
appealing to children than the
beautiful stories contained in the
Bible, the Book of Mormon, and
in Church history, and the sim-
ple principles of the gospel as

taught by The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Now, my brothers and sisters,
I should like to bear you my tes-
timony to the truthfulness of the
gospel as taught by The Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. I wish to assure you that
if you take this gospel seriously,
and you must, into your homes
and each of you live it every day
in your community, your influ-
ence will be felt and you will be
filling your mission here upon
the earth.

I further wish to bear my wit-
ness that God does live, that
Jesus is the Christ, and that
they are interested in us, and
stand ready to answer our
prayers. Further, that we have
at the head of the Church today
a prophet of God directing this
work.

May we all be worthy of these
things, I pray in the name of
Jesus Christ. Amen.

Christmas 1897

Enola Chramberlin

So young I was I would not now remember

Were I not often told in later days,

That we were threading through the late December

Across the desert's solitary ways —

Until we reached where mountains cut the sky,

And climbed them with the horses' heavy tramp.

To heavy clouds where cold winds scurried by;

And drew aside to make our night-time camp.

We slept within the wagon, snug below

The heavy canvas top, and waked to see

The bare ground laid across with glistening snow,

As jeweled gifts held out by every tree.

My father bowed his head, "Come, let us pray,
And thank God for this lovely Christmas day,"

894

Edythe Kimball Watson, Salt
Lake City, Utah, was appointed
to the General Board of Relief
Society, September 30, 1964. A
daughter of S. Farnham Kimball
and Margaret Dunn Kimball, she
was born in Raymond, Alberta,
Canada. Her parents on both
sides of the family were of illus-
trious Latter-day Saint heritage
and devoted to the Church. She
is a great-granddaughter of He-
ben C. Kimball, who was a coun-
selor to President Brigham
Young. She was educated in the
Raymond High School and the
L.D.S. University.

Her Church work has included
teaching and executive positions
in Sunday School and the Young
Women's Mutual Improvement
Association, and many years of
Relief Society service. She has
been a ward class leader in social
science and theology, and a vis-
iting teacher message leader,
counselor, and president. She has
acted in a stake capacity as lit-
erature and social science class
leader, and as president.

Sister Watson and her husband
John Francis Watson are parents
of Jane Ellen W. Hales, President
of Butte Stake Mutual Improve-
ment Association, and mother of
the two Watson grandchildren;
John Kimball Watson, who with
his wife Barbara Brown Watson
are students at the University of
Utah; Mark Kimball Watson and
Mary Francis Watson, high
school students.

Ellen Neilson Barnes, appointed
to the General Board on Septem-
ber 30, 1964 was born in Logan,
Utah, a daughter of Peter M.
Neilson and Adelaide Cornelia
Keaton. She was educated at the
Brigham Young College in Logan
and at the New England Con-
servatory of Music. She studied
in Paris and Berlin.

Sister Barnes has contributed
her music talents freely to
Church and community activities
in Washington, D.C. She is a con-
cert pianist and chorister in
Washington Stake. She direct-
ed the chorus of a hundred
Singing. Mothers from New York
and New Jersey Stakes at the^
Rainbow Awards Luncheon for
the American Mother of 1964 at
the Waldorf-Astoria. She also di-
rected the three hundred Singing
Mothers' Concerts at the World's
Fair on June 24 and 25, 1964,
with Sister Florence Madsen as
an associate conductor.

Sister Barnes' husband is
Maurice Barnes, an attorney.
They are parents of two sons and
two daughters. Maurice Jr. and
David both filled missions in
England. Mary Ellen (Mrs.
Thomas H. Caine) lives in Madi-
son, Wisconsin, and Carolyn is a
student at the University of
Utah.

Sister Barnes brings to the
General Board an inspiring per-
sonality, a devotion to the
Church and Relief Society, and
the great gift of music.

895

Kathryn Smith Gilbert, ap-
pointed to the General Board of
Relief Society, September 30,
1964, is a native of Beaver City,
Utah, a daughter of Robert H.
Smith and Caroline Carlow
Smith. She attended the Mur-
dock Academy in Beaver and
received a B.S. Degree from
Brigham Young University. Her
post-graduate work was done at
the University of California,
Berkeley, the University of Mex-
ico, and the University of Wash-
ington at Bellingham. She taught
school in Cedar City and Salt
Lake City, Utah.

Sister Gilbert's husband is
Alonzo J. Gilbert, and she has
two stepsons Jessie L. and Milton
L. Gilbert, and nine grandchil-
dren. She was a Gleaner leader in
the Young Women's Mutual Im-
provement Association for twenty
years, and served for ten years on
the General Board of the Primary
Association. She has been a vis-
iting teacher, class leader, and a
social science class leader in the
Monument Park Second Ward
Relief Society, and has demon-
strated marked qualities of lead-
ership.

She is writing a set of lessons
on The Book of Mormon for
Lamanite Relief Societies at the
present time.

The devotion and dedicated
service of this warm-hearted and
lovely woman will be of much
value to the General Board and
to all privileged to know her.

Verda Fox Burton, appointed
to the General Board of Relief
Society September 30, 1964, was
born in American Fork, Utah, to
James Isaac Fox and Mabel
Edith W^illiams Fox. Sister Bur-
ton and her husband Archie
Hunter Burton live in Salt Lake
City, Utah. They have two sons,
Archie Duane Burton and Ronald
B. Burton. There are seven
grandchildren.

Sister Burton was educated in
Salt Lake City public schools, the
L.D.S. Business College, and the
University of Utah. She is an
efficient accountant and has as-
sisted her husband in his business
affairs. She has served as presi-
dent of Relief Society in two
wards, and has been a theology
class leader and a visiting teacher
for many years. Also, she has
served in executive positions in
ward and stake Primary Associa-
tions, the Young Women's Mu-
tual Improvement Association,
and in Sunday School. She has
an active interest in genealogical
research and shares this en-
thusiasm with others.

Sister Burton's call to the Gen-
eral Board has come at the com-
pletion of a mission to Australia,
where she served with her hus-
band. Her devotion to the gospel,
her deep understanding of its
principles, her friendliness and
her love of people and her con-
cern for their welfare will con-
tribute valuable service in her
new assignment.

896

Myrtle Robison Olson, who

was appointed to the General
Board of Rehef Society, Septem-
ber 30, 1964, was born in Pleas-
ant Grove, Utah, a daughter of
Guy K. Robison and Susan Nils-
son Robison. She was educated
in Salt Lake City and attended
the L.D.S. Business College and
studied extension courses at the
University of Utah. Her husband
is Albert M. Olson, and they have
three sons and a daughter: Al-
bert M. Olson, Valerie Olson
Cooper, Robert David Olson, and
Thomas Roger Olson, now serv-
ing in the Irish Mission. There
are three grandchildren.

In Relief Society she has
served as ward work meeting
leader, visiting teacher message
leader, education counselor, and
president. In stake capacities, she
has been education counselor and
president. She has brought to her
many assignments a willing spirit,
great enthusiasm, friendliness,
humility, and appreciation for her
associates. Her deep and quiet
faith serves as a directive and a
source of strength for herself and
for those who are privileged to
be her companions in service.

Sister Olson is an efficient and
devoted homemaker. She is an
excellent cook, an efficient seam-
stress, and her knitting and other
handwork have inspired many
Relief Society sisters to similar
accomplishments. She will lend
strength to and be a devoted
member of the General Board.

Alice Colton Smith, appointed
to the General Board of Relief
Society September 30, 1964, is a
daughter of Don B. Colton, who
was a United States Congressman
from Utah, and Grace Stringham
Colton. Her husband is W. Whit-
ney Smith. They live in Logan,
Utah. They have a son Phillip C.
Smith and a daughter Caroljm C.
Smith. Another daughter, An-
nette C. Smith is deceased.

Mrs. Smith attended the Utah
State University, where she ob-
tained a Master's Degree. She
also studied at the University of
Utah, Columbia University, and
George Washington University.
She has served as a literature and
social science class leader and as
a branch president. She was Re-
lief Society president of the
Austrian Mission during 1960-63,
while her husband was mission
president.

Sister Smith is an experienced
and effective public speaker and
has had much experience on the
lecture platform. She is at pres-
ent a part-time teacher at Utah
State University. She was a
member of the Utah State Text-
book and Curriculum Commis-
sion 1958-60. While her husband
was on the staff of the American
Embassy in Israel, she was asked
to be chairman of the Embassy
Committee on Israel-American
relations. She is an inspirational,
loving, and believing woman, and
will add great strength to the
General Board.

897

1964

Relief Society

Annual General Conference

Hulda Parker

General Secretary-Treasurer

A warm spirit of joyful anticipa-
tion filled the air on Tuesday,
September 29, as Relief Society
leaders from all over the Church
began to converge in Salt Lake
City prior to the opening of the
1964 Relief Society Annual Gen-
eral Conference. Each leader
was eagerly looking forward to
receiving inspiration, specific- in-
struction, and uplift that would
enable her more effectively to car-
ry forward and build up the
work of Relief Society through-
out the world.

The main floor and some of the
balcony of the historic Taber-
nacle on Temple Square were
filled as these stake and mission
Relief Society leaders and also
some Priesthood leaders assem-
bled for the opening session
on Wednesday morning,. Septem-
ber 30, and united in spirit and
voice by singing, "O Beautiful for
Spacious Skies." The special
music for this session was inspir-
ingly rendered by a 200-voice
chorus of Singing Mothers from
the Kansas City Stake directed
by Joyce H. Sanders and Jose-
phine n. McCall. Elder Roy M.
Darley accompanied at the organ
and also provided beautiful pre-
lude and postlude music.

President Belle S. Spafford, in
her twentieth year of presiding
over Relief Society, conducted all
of the Tabernacle sessions of the
conference, supported by her
Counselors Marianne C. Sharp
anxl Louise W. Madsen. President
Spafford opened the conference
with a report of the progress
made by Relief Societies through*:
out the Church during 1963, gavie
pertinent instructions relative to
new aspects of thfi. Relief Society
program^ and re-emphasized cer-
tain basic policies for guiding the
work.

The roll call conducted by Sec-
retary-Treasurer Hulda Parker
revealed the attendance at this
session of 3,427 stake and 209
mission Relief Society leaders
from 378 stakes and 23 missions
throughout the Church.

President Joseph Fielding
Smith and Elder Marion G. Rom-
ney, both Relief Society Advisers
from the Council of the Twelve,
addressed this session of the con-
ference with stirring messa«ges of
instruction and encouragement.,.
Elder Romney reminded the sas^
ters of the important responsibil-
ity of mothers to bring up their
children "irLlaght and truth." He
recommended as an^aid for doing

898

1964 RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL GENERAL CONFERENCE

this, a study of the standard
works of the Church and recog-
nition of and obedience to the
guidance of the Holy Spirit. Pres-
ident Smith, the concluding
speaker for this session, contrast-
ed and compared Ihe status of
women in the Church in this and
previous dispensations; and spoke
of the opportunities for the wom-
en of the Church for service
through the divinely established
organization of Relief Society. He
referred to this as ''a divinely ap-
pointed service so essential to the
welfare of the Church."

For the general session on
Wednesday afternoon, Rehef So-
ciety members and the general
public filled the Tabernacle and
extended to an overflow audience
in the Assembly Hall, where the
conference proceedings were wit-
nessed over television. Relief So-
ciety leaders were honored to
have in attendance at this and
also the preceding session of the
conference several members of
the General Authorities and their
wives.

Of interest at this session was
the sustaining of ten new general
board members since the previous
conference, making a total of
forty-seven sisters presently serv-
ing on the General Board. Sister
Winniefred S. Manwaring ad-
dressed this session. She spoke of
the strength that comes into our
lives through trusting in the Lord
when coping with life's sorrows
and difficulties.

President Spafford and her
counselors gave inspiring mes-
sages to the women of the
Church. Presidefit Spafford em-
phasized the value to mothers of
wise and understanding hearts in
training their children in the

paths of righteousness. She cited
salient teachings of spiritual
leaders in this and former dispen-
sations, setting forth guidance in
training and rearing children.
Counselor Sharp told of the bless-
ings gained through Relief So-
ciety in helping women more
fully to follow the admonition of
the Savior to "take my yoke up-
on you." Counselor Madsen used
as her theme that happiness is
the purpose and design of exis-
tence and suggested factors es-
sential to the achievement of hap-
piness.

President N. Eldon Tanner,
Second Counselor in the First
Presidency and the principal
speaker at the general session,
delivered a moving message. He
delighted the vast audience by
sharing with them an interesting
account of the success of the
Singing Mothers Chorus which
presented music at the American
Mothers Awards Luncheon in
New York City in May, and of
the larger combined chorus which
presented concerts at the New
York World's Fair in June. He
displayed to those assembled the
large scrapbook containing clip-
pings from 372 newspapers
throughout the United States and
in Canada relative to Relief So-
ciety and the Church resulting
from the publicity given to these
concerts. Elder Tanner then out-
lined the value of good example
and teachings in the home in
properly influencing and training
children.

This inspiring session was con-
cluded by the glorious singing of
"Onward Christian Soldiers" by
the combined Singing Mothers
Chorus from the Deseret, Gunni-
son, Juab, Millard, North San-

899

DECEMBER 1964

pete, South Sanpete, Garfield,
North Sevier, Sevier, South Se-
vier, and Wayne Stakes. The
chorus was directed by Sister
Florence J. Madsen of the Gen-
eral Board, with Elder Roy M.
Darley at the organ.

Due to building construction
surrounding the Relief Society
Building, the reception usually
held on the Wednesday evening
of the Conference for stake and
mission officers had been can-
celled.

The Thursday morning session
on October 1, was a departmental
meeting in the Tabernacle fea-
turing the three courses of study
and the visiting teacher messages
for the coming season. The vis-
iting teacher presentation "Be-
yond Each Door," written by
Alberta H. Christensen, depicted
blessings that may be realized in
homes throughout the Church
through application of the visiting
teacher messages. The enlighten-
ment that can come into a wom-
an's life through study of the
teachings contained in the Doc-
trine and Covenants was dra-
matically portrayed in the the-
ology presentation "The Light-
ed Path," by Luacine C. Fox.
"Out of the Best Books" was
the title of the presentation
written by Celestia J. Taylor in-
troducing the new literature
course which portrayed some of
the authors to be studied and
some of the selections. The text-
book with this same title which
had been prepared at the direc-
tion of the General Board was
also featured. The concluding
year of the social science course
of study, "Divine Law and
Church Government," which has
been written by Dr. Ariel S.

Ballif, was featured by an excel-
lent address by Dr. Ballif. The
message of the course was further
highlighted through impressive
scriptural readings by Genevieve
F. Wright and a beautiful duet
by J. Stuart and Clara McMas-
ter.

Separate departments for presi-
dencies, secretary-treasurers, mu-
sic leaders, Magazine represen-
tatives, visiting teacher message
leaders, theology, literature, and
social science class leaders, and
work meeting leaders were con-
ducted in the afternoon for the
respective stake and mission
leaders, at which specific instruc-
tions related to the various areas
of the work were presented. An
outstanding display of articles
suitable for work meeting
activities was a part of the work
meeting department. General
Authorities addressed two of the
departments — Elder Harold B.
Lee, a Relief Society Adviser
from the Council of the Twelve,
spoke to stake and mission Relief
Society presidencies. Elder Lee
emphasized the importance of
gospel teaching in the home and
told of the plan for coordinating
these teachings in the home
through the Priesthood, with
special emphasis on the responsi-
bility of Relief Society members
as mothers in this home teach-
ing. Elder Paul H. Dunn of the
First Council of Seventy dis-
cussed with theology class lead-
ers techniques for conducting
stimulating class discussions to
assure the sisters gaining the
most from the lessons.

As the respective departmental
sessions concluded, a spirit of
gratitude for the blessings of the
past two days filled the hearts

900

of all in attendance, with a re-
solve to carry back to the ward
and branch leaders in the respec-

tive areas the instructions as well
as the spirit of this great Relief
Society conference.

Relief Society General Board

Front row left to right: Jennie R. Scott; Evon W. Peterson; Wealttia S. Men-
denliaJl; Mary R. Young; Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor; General President
Belle S. Spafford; Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor; Hulda Parker, Secretary-
Treasurer; and Josie B. Bay.

Second row: Fannie S. Kienitz, Marjorie C. Pingree, LaRue H. Rosell, Afton
W. Hunt, Elsa T. Peterson, Mary B. Cameron, EIna P. Haymond, Winniefred S.
Manwaring, and Blanche B. Stoddard.

Third row: Cleone R. Eccles, Irene C. Lloyd, Lola J. McGhie, Alice L.
Wilkinson, Hazel S. Love, Alberta H, Christensen, Anna B. Hart, Oa J. Cannon,
Fawn H. Sharp, and Anne R. Gledhill.

Fourth row: Edith S. Elliott, Darlene C. Dedekind, Lila B. Walch, Mildred B.
Eyring, Florence J. Madsen, Elizabeth B. Winters, Belva B. Ashton, Irene W.
Buehner, Leone G. Layton, and Lenore C. Gundersen.

Members not present: Aleine M. Young, Edith P. Backman, Celestia J. Tay-
lor, Edythe K. Watson, Ellen N. Barnes, Kathryn S. Gilbert, Verda F. Burton,
Myrtle R. Olson, and Alice C. Smith.

901

The Turn

of the Wheel

Mabel Harmer

Elsa Breinholt meets Clay Knowl-
ton, from Salt Lake City, stationed
with the United States Army in
Heidelberg. She is eager to come to
America and quickly takes advantage
of his offer to have her sponsored by
his family. Her widowed mother had
hoped that she would stay in Germany
and continue her growing friendship
with Karl Ernst.

It was a lovely day in mid-au-
tumn when Elsa left for Bremer-
haven to board the ship for
America. Heidelberg had never
looked more beautiful. The hills
were never more green — the
river never more inviting. "And
yet it goes eagerly on toward the
ocean," she told herself. 'The
same as I."

Her mother and Maria went
with her to the station, and, at
the last moment, Karl came tear-
ing up. '1 had a hard time get-
ting away from my work," he said
breathlessly. 'T had to threaten
the boss' life to get away at all."

''Perhaps you won't have to do
that again," laughed Maria. "You
may not have a job at all when
you get back."

"Then you will have to care
for me," he replied.

Chapter 3

Mrs. Breinholt was not laugh-
ing — nor even smiling. Elsa
knew well enough that if there
had been any way right now to
put a stop to the trip, her mother
would have done so quickly.

She had half hoped that Clay
would also be at the station, but
she knew that it was not as easy
to get off from military duty as
from a job.

The announcer called her train,
and she kissed her mother and
Maria goodbye. She turned to
Karl last. "Auf Wiedersehen,"
he said, holding her hand tightly.

"Auf Wiedersehen," she smiled.
"Auf Wiedersehen."

At this last moment tears
blinded her eyes, and she ran to-
ward her car. Once aboard and
moving through the countryside,
her tears quickly dried and she
enjoyed the passing scene. Her
spirits soared again. She was on
her way at last! At long last she
was going to see the world.

At the harbor she went aboard
at once and was shown to a small
stateroom in the tourist class.
The enormous size of the ship was

902

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

overwhelming. It was all so shin-
ing and sparkling clean it looked
as if no one had ever stepped a
foot inside before.

There were two berths in the
room, but no one else came in.
The room steward told her that
the other lady was probably
boarding at Southampton, where
the ship took on the majority of
its passengers.

She had been in her room just
long enough to start unpacking,
when there was a knock at the
door and a porter handed her a
basket of flowers. The card read
"Have fun — Clay."

Elsa thought it was the most
delightful surprise of her entire
life. It was a good omen, she
decided, of the wonderful things
that were to come into her life
now. She set the flowers on the
small dressing table and hurried
up on deck. She must not miss
the departure, even if there was
but a small crowd on the pier to
see them off and very few other
passengers. She knew that the
ship would make one stop at Le
Havre before going on to South-
ampton.

The great ship moved out of
the harbor so easily that she
could hardly believe they were
leaving until the shoreline began
to recede. Only then did she
realize that she was leaving her
4iomeland — and for how long,
no one knew. It could be for-
ever. There was a lump in her
throat as she whispered, ''Auf
Wiedersehen."

She was eager to meet her
roommate and stood on the deck
at Southampton as each passen-
ger came aboard. The train with
the tourist class passengers had

come down from London first,
and when all of them apparently
had come on the ship, she hurried
down to her stateroom again. She
found it occupied by a young
woman, perhaps a few years older
than she. Elsa noticed that she
was wearing a wedding ring.
''Hello," she said, holding out her
hand, "I am Elsa Breinholt."

"Cynthia Winters," replied the
other. "I am very happy to meet
you."

Elsa knew at once that she was
an American. "You have been
over here on a visit?" she asked.

The young woman's face cloud-
ed. "No — not exactly," she
said, as she turned and began un-
packing a case. "My husband
was stationed here with the Air
Force. There was a crash a
month ago."

"Oh! Fm so sorry!" cried Elsa
softly. "So now you are going
home?"

"I suppose so." Cynthia
shrugged as if it couldn't really
matter very much where she
went. She managed a faint smile
as she glanced toward the flowers
and said, "I see that you have an
admirer."

"Yes." Elsa blushed. "At least,
he sent me these flowers. He is
also an American. A soldier —
stationed in Heidelberg — my
home."

"And you are going over to
meet his folks?"

"Oh, no! It is not serious. I
am going over simply because I
want to go to America. His fam-
ily did sponsor me, however, and
I shall go to their home when I
first arrive. They live in Salt
Lake City."

"It sounds just a bit on the
serious side to me," Cynthia in-

903

DECEMBER 1964

sisted. Then she added, ''My
home is in Wisconsin. That is a
long way from Utah,"

Cynthia finished her unpacking
and they went up to the dining
room for lunch. They were as-
signed to a table with four oth-
ers, a middle-aged couple from
England going over for a visit
with a married daughter, and two
young boys who had been touring
Europe.

"On a shoestring and a four-
leaf clover," announced one of
them cheerfully. "So don't be
surprised or embarrassed if we or-
der everything on the menu. We
have to make up for a lot of un-
der-par meals."

Elsa found plenty to do on
board to keep her busy and hap-
py. There was a movie every
day — a small library — games
in the lounge, and a few hours of
sunshine on the deck assigned to
the tourist class passengers. In
the daily ship newspaper she was
surprised to see notice of a Lat-
ter-day Saint service to be held
in the cabin class lounge.

"Look!" she exclaimed. "Some
of my Church members have a
service here tomorrow! Isn't that
wonderful?"

"What is your church?" asked
Cynthia.

"The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. It is usually
called the Mormon Church. Do
you know anything about it?"

"A little. We did go to the chap-
el in London, where we heard an
organ recital and a brief talk. It
was really exceptionally good.
And I have seen the temple a few
miles outside of London. We
didn't go in, however."

It was on the tip of Elsa's

tongue to say, "You couldn't."
Instead, she said, "Wouldn't you
like to go with me tomorrow?"

"Yes, why not!" she replied
with another shrug. "It will be
something to do."

Elsa could hardly wait until
the time to go into the service.
She found about twenty people
gathered in the lounge. There
were seven young men, returning
from missions, who took charge.
The other people were tourists
who had come from various parts
of the ship.

The young man who greeted
them asked if anyone could play
the piano, and was delighted
when Elsa told him that she
could. One of the group led the
singing. Two others gave the
prayers and the talks. One spoke
on eternal marriage, and Elsa
could not help noting the deep
interest with which Cynthia
listened.

Later, wheh they had returned
to their own room, Cynthia said,
"About that eternal marriage —
your Church really believes that
a man and his wife are married
forever — not just until death?"

"Yes, indeed. Is it not a beau-
tiful thought? That is part of
the ceremonies that take place in
the temple you saw in England."

"It would be a beautiful
thought, if one could have any
assurance that it is so."

"That is something you would
have to find out for yourself,"
said Elsa simply.

"But how?"

"It is easy, really. You can
get in touch with missionaries
when you return home. We have
them almost everywhere now.
Perhaps there is a branch of the
Church right in your own town."

904

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

Cynthia turned away. ''But it
is too late now, for Ralph and
me/'

"It is never too late to plan for
eternity," said Elsa.

"What do you mean?"

"I cannot explain it all well
enough. But if you will just see
the missionaries, they will tell
you."

"But these missionaries — why,
they are only boys! Those we
saw today can't be much more
than twenty years old."

"That is right. Most of them
are in their early twenties. They
spend two years or more in the
field. Not only do they go with-
out pay, but they take care of all
their own expenses while they are
abroad."

"But why?"

"Because they have something
very precious and wonderful to
share with everyone in the world.
You will see that is true, if you
will just give yourself the
chance."

Cynthia said no more, but Elsa
was quite sure she had been im-
pressed enough so that she would
remember.

They reached New York early
on Tuesday morning and missed
breakfast in order to stand on the
deck and be greeted by the Stat-
ue of Liberty and the magnifi-
cent skyline of the great city.

"Are you stopping over here at
all?" asked Cynthia.

"No. I cannot afford to do so,
much as I would like. I am going
straight to a bus station and take
the first one out for Salt Lake
City."

"That's an awful long ride,"
said Cynthia. "You'll be dead
tired without any stops."

"Then I'll go to sleep," said
Elsa cheerfully. "Clay told me
to get out and walk around at
each rest stop, and it wouldn't be
too bad. Besides, it will be a
wonderful way to see the coun-
try."

"You'll sure see a lot of it be-
fore you get to Utah. And some
of it is going to look mighty dry
and barren after what you're used
to in Europe. If you were just
going to Wisconsin now . . ."
Cynthia sighed. . . . "It's gor-
geous in the fall."

"Then I'm glad for your sake,"
said Elsa. "I hope it will be very
bright for you."

They said goodbye, and Elsa
took a taxi to the bus station.
Even that short ride through the
busy streets of New York was an
exciting adventure. Everything
had been wonderful so far. Surely
the future would be also!

Leaving the city again was in-
teresting. There seemed to be no
end to the industrial section. But
at last, they had left it behind
and were out in the open country.
She remembered Clay's advice to
do all the walking she could at
any stop and so far, was enjoying
every mile of the trip. The coun-
tryside was interesting and beau-
tiful in the fall colors. She was
deeply content.

The bus reached Chicago just
after noon the next day, and she
had a four-hour stopover before
leaving again for the West. She
walked down one of the streets
from the station and was amazed
at all the noise and bustle. There
were more automobiles than she
had seen in all of her life before
— and more people. She wasn't
sure that she liked it at all, and

905

DECEMBER 1964

it made her think, with something
akin to nostalgia, of the peaceful
streets of Heidelberg.

I do hope that Salt Lake City
isn't like this, she thought. But
of course it won't be. It isn't
nearly so large.

When she had walked as far as
she thought advisable in one di-
rection, she turned and went
back again. There was still time
to have an early dinner in the
cafeteria before leaving.

She felt greatly rested and re-
freshed and, when her bus was
announced, went down to get
aboard with new interest that this
was to be the last leg of her trip.
When she left the bus for the last
time she would be in Zion — the
city of her dreams.

There were two children seated
just across from her, a boy of
about eight and a girl a bit older.
They seemed lonely and some-
what frightened. She smiled at
them pleasantly and asked, "Are
you going very far?"

The question seemed to bring
home to them the fact that they
were going far indeed. The girl's
eyes widened as she nodded,
"Yes. Quite far. We're going to
Utah."

"Good," said Elsa. "That's
where I'm going, too. We'll be
company all the way."

The children were obviously
delighted at the prospect, and at
the very next stop attached them-
selves very firmly. It continued
this way for the rest of the trip.
They stayed together at all stops
and ate their meals together.

It was not long before they had
poured out their story. Their fa-
ther had been dead for some
years. In fact, Jerry didn't
remember him at all and Pauline

only slightly. Their mother was
very ill now and they were going
out to Provo to live with an aunt
until she recovered. Then she
was going to join them.

"It's almost out in the country
and I can have a dog — may-
be .. ." Jerry volunteered. It was
clear that a dog would compen-
sate for a number of things.

It was not long before Elsa rea-
lized how right Cynthia had been
in describing the country. It had
grown dark before they were very
far out from Chicago, and when
she awakened the next morning
it was to vistas of golden fields
that seemed to stretch on forever,
with occasional small towns and
farmhouses in between.

It was a bit forbidding, and she
had to remind herself very forci-
bly that this was why she had
come — to see the world. To see
something different. Well, it was
certainly different, she had to
agree, thinking of the dense ever-
green forests that covered the
hills at home.

She was half dozing when they
crossed the State line, and she
just barely caught sight of the
big sign announcing that they
were in Utah. "Did you see
that?" she called to the children.
"We are almost there."

Jerry leaped to his feet, ready
to get off as soon as the bus could
slow down. "Not quite this soon,"
she laughed. "But it will be only
an hour or so, I'm sure."

She had found the mountain
scenery much more interesting
than anything they had passed
through for a long time. There
were patches of scarlet and yellow
leaves on the mountainsides. As
they swung out of the last can-

906

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL

yon, and she caught sight of the
panorama of the valley with the
lake in the distance, she caught
her breath with its sheer beauty.
The faraway mountains were
capped with snow. This was a fit-
ting climax to her journey. It was
really worth coming one fourth of
the way around the world.

For the first time she began to
feel nervous about meeting the
Knowltons. Clay had been so
friendly that she had taken it for
granted his family would be the
same. But would they? Well,
she need not stay with them for
very long. As soon as she found
a job she would also find her own
place to live. It was just a mat-
ter of getting settled.

The bus rolled into the rear of
the station and stopped. They
piled out as quickly as they
could.

"Does your aunt meet you
here, or do you go on to Provo?"
she asked.

"Our ticket says Provo," an-
swered Pauline. "Is it much
farther?"

"I don't know. We'll ask at
the office."

They walked up the ramp and
into the waiting room. Elsa
looked around eagerly to see if
she could locate the Knowltons.
She had sent a telegram from
Chicago telling the exact time she
should arrive. But how would she
know them — or they her? The
room was full of people.

Her first concern was for the
children, however. She found
that their bus would not leave for
another half hour. They walked
around the room a couple of
times for exercise, then went into
the lunch room for a glass of milk
and a bun. By that time their

bus was called, and she took them
down again to put them on. "In
a little more than an hour you'll
be there," she said. "I hope that
you have a wonderful time this
winter."

"Thank you," they said, look-
ing very doubtful.

She went back again and sat
down to wait. By now she felt
as nervous as the children had
looked. What if no one came?
She had their address, but should
she take a cab to their home?
Maybe they had changed their
minds about meeting her. Then
what would she do?

She was becoming just a trifle
desperate when her name was
called over the loud-speaker.
With a sigh of relief, she jumped
to her feet and hurried over to
the information desk.

She recognized them at once
and wondered how she could have
missed them before. Mr. Knowl-
ton was Clay just twenty years
older. Mrs. Knowlton held out
her hand and said "Elsa! We're so
sorry to have missed you. We
didn't recognize you because of
the children. We were looking
for someone alone."

"Of course," she smiled. "I
didn't think of that."

She shook hands with Mr.
Knowlton and he gathered up her
bags. "This way," he said, lead-
ing them towards the north door.

Just outside Elsa looked up to
where the golden angel on a lofty
spire caught the rays of the set-
ting sun. She wanted to stand
there and look — and look. Mrs.
Knowlton touched her arm and
smiled as she said, "Come, my
dear. It will be there for a long
time."

{To be continued)

907

En I "m R I jok I

Relief Society is enthusiastically behind the new Family Home
Evening Program which will begin in Latter-day Saint homes in
January 1965. That parents are responsible for teaching their
children the gospel in the home — both by precept and example —
is an eternal principle. The Prophet Joseph Smith had revealed to
him the portentous words "the sin be upon the heads of the par-
ents" who neglect to teach their children. Every President of the
Church since then has reiterated the directive, as have other Gen-
eral Authorities.

With the falling away from righteousness and the upsurge of
wickedness in the world, today's prophet of the Lord is establishing
in the Church this Family Home Evening Program, to bring to
fruition righteousness in the lives of family members, by learning the
gospel together as a family. The lessons will be taught under the
direction of the father with the full cooperation of the mother. As
an aid in this accomplishment, weekly lessons will be taught to
fathers in Priesthood classes and a monthly correlated lesson will be
taught to Relief Society members. Also fortifying this program will
be visits to the homes by the Home Teachers.

This program is inaugurated through inspiration for Latter-day
Saint families to set their homes in order. As the new year dawns,
the time of thinking and planning will have passed and the time of
action will have arrived. Every Latter-day Saint wife will have the
responsibility of supporting her husband in the family gospel
training period. Every Latter-day Saint woman, even though she
be living alone, will take part in the gospel study.

Volume 51 December 1964 Number 12

• Belle S. Spafford, President

• Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor

• Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor

• Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Who's on The Lord's Side. Who?"

In Church meetings we all sing:

Who's on the Lord's side? Who? Now is the time to show;
We ask it fearlessly; Who's on the Lord's side? Who?
We wage no common war, Cope with no common foe;
The enemy's awake; Who's on the Lord's side? Who?

Every Latter-day Saint woman will answer this question by her
action in giving wholehearted support to this program. If she will
line up on the Lord's side, she will carry out the Family Home Eve-
ning Program as directed by the Priesthood.

There must be no slackening of this program in the months
ahead. Lessons of eternal import are to be learned; nor is the learn-
ing mere lip service. The learning means shaping one's life, not to-
morrow, but today, in accordance with the teaching as it is taught.
Whatever the subject, whatever the truth, the better living of it is
to begin the day it is considered in the family.

The women of the Church will rally behind the Priesthood in
this wonderful program. By so doing — and not wearying in this
marvelous undertaking — spirituality will increase in the direction
of Latter-day Saint families. The promise of blessings to accrue to
the families is in this scripture "There is a law, irrevocably decreed in
heaven before the foundations of this world, upon which all blessings
are predicated — And when we obtain any blessing from God, it is
by obedience to that law upon which it is predicated."

Great will be the blessings to individual family members and
the family as a whole who carry out this Family Home Evening
Program. — M.C.S.

Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor

909

The 134th

Semi-Annual

Church Conference

The 134th Semi-Annual Conference of the Church was held in the
Tabernacle in §alt Lake City, Utah, October 2, 3, and 4, 1964. Presi-
dent David 0. McKay, now in his ninety-second year, from his home
nearby, presided at all the general sessions and the Priesthood meet-
ing. President Hugh B. Brown and President N. Eldon Tanner con-
ducted the meetings. All of the General Authorities, except President
McKay, were in attendance.

The three days of instruction and rejoicing provided for the
world-wide membership of the Church a rich harvest of truth and
enlightenment. Many thousands of members and interested listeners
among the nations of the earth were privileged to be uplifted once
more by the glad tidings of the gospel. Television and radio, and
later, the printed word, carried the message to far places in English,
German, Spanish, and Portuguese. The great organ and the many
voices carried music to the multitudes in tones of faith and majesty.

The theme and the prevading messages delineated the principles
and requirements of the everlasting gospel: the divinity and mission
of the Savior; the great apostasy; the restoration; and the importance
of prayer and obeying the commandments in order to obtain a testi-
mony of the gospel.

President David 0. McKay's opening greetings and address were
read by his son Robert. The beloved President said, in part:

It is over fifty-eight years ago that I stood at the pulpit in the Tabernacle
for the first time as one of the General Authorities of the Church. I remember
well then my trembling and humility at facing such an audience and accepting
a position as one of the General Authorities. . . . This morning, as then, and
during the intervening years, I ask for your sympathy and prayers.

Evidences of progress in the Church give us true cause for rejoicing. The
Lord has blessed us with eventful and prosperous years during the last decade.
The loyalty of the members to the ideals and teachings of the Man of Galilee
has been evidenced in many ways. . . . But let us ever remember that peace
and progress are attained only at the price of eternal vigilance and constant
righteous efforts.

President Hugh B. Brown spoke of the revealed gospel as pro-
viding the answers to questions vital to happiness and eternal salva-
tion.

910

EDITORIAL

We believe that as a philosophy, Mormonism is the most profound and the
most hopeful in the world today. But it is more than a philosophy. To us
it is the Restored Gospel of Jesus Christ, unadulterated by the speculations of
men. The basic idea of our religion is the Fatherhood of God and the Brother-
hood of Man, with the love of God and the love of fellow men as basic prin-
ciples. . . . The restoration of the gospel . . . marks the inauguration of the
Dispensation of the Fullness of Times. . . . The Restoration of the Gospel ...
is the consummation of the work of God throughout the ages, and the final
preparation for the second advent of Jesus the, Christ.

President N. Eldon Tanner declared that if men would accept
Jesus as the Son of God, peace could fill the world with its glory and
its blessing.

I am sure that many of you young people wonder how it was that the
shepherds and the Wise Men were looking for and recognized the sign that
would tell of the birth of the Savior. They expected a new star. This was
because ancient prophets had foretold the signs that would appear. Those
who had read of the prophecies were prepared for these signs when they came,
and what a thrilling thing it is to know, as recorded in the Gospel of Matthew,
that the Wise Men from the East followed the star to the place of his birth. . . .
They were instructed to go to Bethlehem, where he would be born, as prophesied
by Micah, the prophet. ... All the scriptures to which I have referred are
testimonies of thosa who were told by angels or by God himself many years
before the birth of Christ that he is the Son of God.

The Shepherds

Leia F. Morris

The shepherds of the hills were greatly blessed;

They saw the glowing splendor of the star.

While all the little village lay at rest,

It shone on Bethlehem and hills afar.

They heard angel voices from the heavens ring.

And followed on to where the young child lay.

There were glad tidings of the newborn king,-.

In lowly manger on the fragrant hay;

And, guided by a new star's radiant light,

The Wise Men knelt with precious gifts of gold.

Where glory brushed the shadows of the night,

They saw the beauty of that sacred scene unfold.

God showers his grace on humble folk and blesseSithem,
Even shepherds on the hills of Bethlehem.

911

i-^K Woman's
" Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

Dr. Elizabeth Eckhardt May, Dean of
the School of Home Economics at the
University of Connecticut, was the di-
rector of a five-year rehabilitation study
of handicapped homemakers which has
given new hope to thousands of hemi-
plegics, arthritics, victims of tubercu-
I 0 s i s, poliomyelitis, cardiovascular
diseases, and those orthopedically
disabled. Training films, slides, book-
lets, and how-to-do-it instructions com-
piled during the course of study have
already been disseminated to rehabili-
tation centers in each of the fifty States
and twenty-three foreign countries. In-
dividuals or groups wishing to secure
lists of such available materials are
invited to write to: Handicapped Home-
maker Research Center, School of
Home Economics, University of Con-
necticut, Storrs, Connecticut.

Hanako Tsugaru, on September 30,
married Yoshi, younger son of Emperor
Hirohito of Japan, in a two-thousand-
year-old Shinto ceremony at a shrine
on the imperial palace grounds. The
emperor, who, traditionally, never at-
tends a court function unless he is the
star participant, watched the ceremony
on television. Hanako descends from
rulers of northern Honshu, Japan's
main island.

Attractive Princess Margarita of Swe-
den was married last June 30 to British
businessman John Ambler, in a historic
twelfth-century church in Stockholm.
This appears to be another genuine ro-
mance.

Mrs. Mattie C. Sanford, Salt Lake CUy,
Utah, who was honored several years
ago with a gold medal for "unusual
civic service," was named a Fellow of
the Photographic Society of America,
the world's largest photographic so
ciety, at their meeting in Montreal,
Canada, in August. She was cited for
her excellence in color and stereo
photography, and for her many con-
tributions to the advancement of
photography by teaching and lectur-
ing.

Mrs. Martha Tavian Lincoln, a resident
of the Uintah-Ouray Indian Reservation,
near Roosevelt, Utah, died September
26, 1964, at the age of 116. Her hus-
band, who was born in 1849 and died
in 1925, was named Abe Lincoln. They
had no children.

Lovely Princess Anne-Marie of Den-
mark on September 18 became the
bride of King Constantine of Greece.
They are obviously deeply in love with
each other. He, at twenty-four, is the
youngest king reigning today, and
Anne-Marie, at eighteen, is the young-
est queen. Greece is Europe's newest
monarchy, its dynasty being only 100
years old. Denmark is the oldest
monarchy, dating back more than a
thousand years.

Helen Hayes, United States' first lady
of the theater, says she is utterly weary
of plays "which deal with the mentally
sick and the spiritually infirm," and
which display "a great paucity of
ideas."

912

TRANSPARENCY BY O. F. OLDENOORP

May rlieRe Always l3e a cbRistmas

Dorothy J. Roberts

Despite the jets above the flattened fir

Or the probing of the layered lense's eye,

Still, Magi leave the healing scent of myrrh

And shepherds lay the warmth of lamb's wool by.

Let frost be smitten from each windowpane.

And pine and poinsettia light the room again.

913

cbPisrmAS In

hristmas trees and decorative motifs

from the home of

Mrs. Alberta Wright Moyle

ESIGNS BY GORDON WRIGHT

Christmas Tree of the Nations

This unusual and very beautiful Christmas tree graces the entrance hall of
the Moyle home. It is anchored in a black antique urn, and decorated with
artificial fruit and white (electric) candles. The dolls, in authentic costumes,
represent various countries of Europe and South America, giving special
interest, as well as radiant color, to this decor. Note the effectiveness of the
tall and slender tree against the golden draperies.

914

TRANSPARENICES BY HAL RUMEL

Green and Gold Stairway

The wreath and the boughs of evergreens are accented with gold balls. Note
the ribbon bow on the wreath. The small tree attached to the door is made
of boughs decorated with small gold balls and gold rope. The lovely chandelier
creates a harmony of light, and the poinsettia plant in the high window pro-
vides a striking point of interest.

915

Dark Green, Pale Pink, and Gold Christmas Tree

This richly glowing tree has an unusually effective design of color and place-
ment of ornaments. The tree was sprayed a deeper green to make a more
striking contrast for the pale pink and gold drops hanging from the boughs.
The candles are white, and the tree is placed in an elegant brass antique
container, tied with gold rope. The dark green and shining gold design is
carried out in the decor for the mantel and its beauty enhanced by the place-
ment of the dark green candles in the crystal candelabra. The Christmas
decor was especially planned for harmony with the gold-colored rug and the
gold-framed picture above the mantel.

916

stuawfeeRUies d€COR3ite a holiday ratile

The centerpiece is a basket filled with strawberry plants in small pots. The
pots are covered with green artificial moss, and artificial strawberries are
arranged among the leaves of the plants, and decorate also the handles of
the basket. White plates, with a red strawberry design, are placed on red
place mats, and red water glasses are used to add to the colorful effect of
this holiday table setting. The large fresh strawberries arranged on the
plates are centered by a mound of powdered sugar. To make the mound,
press powdered sugar into moulds, then turn upside down and tap gently
to release the sugar.

The favors are individual jars of strawberry jam (or preserves) tied
with artificial strawberries. The recipe for the jam is an excellent one which
makes a tasty jam of a rich red color.

Hull and wash four cups of strawberries (fresh frozen berries can be substituted).
Do not slice or mash the berries. Add five cups of sugar and let the mixture stand
three hours. Then bring to a boil over low heat and boil hard for eight minutes. Add
one-half cup of fresh lemon juice and let the mixture boil two minutes longer. Remove
from the heat and alternately stir and skim as the jam cools, to prevent floating berries.
Pour into jelly jars or glasses, of a size desired for the favors.

For a holiday luncheon the fresh strawberries make a suitable first course.

RRANGEMENT BY FLORENCE C WILLIAMS

TRANSPARENCY BY HAL RUM

pictures

Made Fi^om

keepsal^es

Beatrice S. Poelman

^A^HAT memento liave you tucked
away in a box growing discolored and
unattractive as the years go by? Is
it a bit of lace that grandmother wore
at her throat, or a pair of worn-out
pillowcases embroidered so lovingly
and painstakingly for your trousseau?
Or is it a faded dresser scarf? A pretty
jabot or dicky that you were so proud
of, too, is hard to throw in the waste-
basket. Have I guessed it? You have
some of these folded away in the back
of a drawer. Well, whatever you
have hidden away, why not bring it
out in the open for all to admire and
enjoy? Let's make a picture out of it!

A piece of material embroidered in
flowers found among my mother's
things after her death, gave me the
inspiration to create some pictures
which have pleased my children and
grandchildren. Over the years mother
had cherished this piece of embroi-
dery because it was made by her first
daughter who died, when just nine-
teen, at the birth of a baby girl.
Knowing how mother felt about this
keepsake, I hated to throw it away.
Yet the cloth was stained and even
falling to pieces where it had been
folded so many years. Still, the
stitches were neat and the design at-
tractive. What could I do with it?
Suddenly the idea came to paint the
flowers gold, cut them out, and mount
them on an attractive background. I
could hardly wait to get started!

I found by laying the material over
paper I could paint without causing
a mess even though some of the paint
came through the material. The work
went fast, too, because it didn't mat-
ter if the gold extended beyond the
embroidery as it was to be cut away,

918

TRANSPARENCIES BY HAL RUMEL

anyway. I discovered, too, that when
the gold paint dried, the material had
more body so it could be cut more
easily and did not fray.

I cut a piece of cardboard the size
of the picture needed for the frame
I wanted to use and mounted the
cloth background on that. (I used
glue around the edges and some
through the center. Any library paste
or rubber cement can be used.)

The first picture I made I used an
off-white brocade damask for the
background upon which the gold flow-
ers had quite a French air. Since
then I have used various colors of
velvet, faille, satin, and even wool up-
holstery. They all make interesting
pictures, but, with the light-weight
materials, care must be taken not to
use too much glue or it comes through
the material. I have mounted these
by cutting the material larger than
the cardboard and fastening the over-
lapping edges to the back with mask-
ing tape.

Now comes the fun of working out
a design! The pieces of gold em-
broidery or lace, whether flowers or
conventional designs, suggest patterns
as you move them around on the
background, and before long some-
thing interesting will be developing
whether it be a dainty wreath or a
bold conventional design. And some
grandchild will love a picture made
from grandmother's old dresser scarf
or neck-piece.

A few hints I have found helpful:

(1) Make the complete design before
gluing, then place a spot of glue un-
der the piece by means of a tooth-
pick. Not too much glue is needed.

(2) Holding the design so that it can
be seen in a mirror helps to see if
the design is symmetrical better than
looking at it directly. (3) If it is
necessary to change the position of a
design and some glue shows on the
background, let it dry completely,
then remove it by stroking along the
grain of the material with a needle
point. (4) Spraying the gold on is
not as economical as brushing it on
or even using a piece of cloth with
which to rub it on.

919

TRANSPARENCIES BY HAL RUMEL

cliPistmas

comes

in colop

Florence S. Jacobsen

Front Door Decoration

Wide red satin ribbon wrapped
around the door on which is
mounted a large handmade red
felt mitten filled with red and
green wrapped Christmas gifts.
The mitten is significant in that
it extends a welcoming, warm
hand of fellowship and has been
traditionally re-used annually
for many years on the Jacobsen
front door.

920

Mantel and Tree

The traditional green tree is decorated with tiny white lights, red shiny balls,
and crystal prisms. One red ball is a music box which plays "Silent Night."
Green net is poked and fluffed around the stem and base of the tree.

Red felt stockings, the oldest of which is the same age as the Jacobsen's
eldest married son, are over the fireplace. Stockings have been made and
added each year as the family increased in number. Felt initials indicate the
names of the family members.

Red candles, green Christmas boughs, and glowing lighted fruit are ar-
ranged to frame a picture of the manger scene.

The oblong manger print is framed in gold and mounted on red velvet
in an oval frame edged with tiny green leaves and fruit. The picture of the
humble birth of the Savior is the focal point in the entire decorating scheme.

921

Christmas Tablecloth

Handmade Christmas tablecloth of white felt is bordered with gold braid and
fruit motif. Each fruit cluster surrounds a tiny Christmas light to give it
an unusual glow. The centerpiece consists of fruit which also lights up, re-
peating the theme of Christmas boughs, candles, and glowing fruits. The
felt cloth has been traditionally used on the Jacobsen's table for many years
and was made by Sister Jacobsen.

922

^^Bay'j'iT!."^'" ^"wf,;^

TREE DECORATED BY VIRGINIA CANNON

TRANSPARENCY BY HAL RUMEL

rbe cln?istmais znee weaps ROses

Green pine tree, flocked with artificial snow. The roses are made of
tissue paper in light blue and pale blue and dark and light green. The roses
are arranged in various groupings, using different combinations of color tints
in each group. They provide an inexpensive trimming. Christmas tree lights
are blue and green.

Cannon children in the picture: Ann, seated on the floor; Carolyn: Allison.

923

olD-F^sbiODGt) bapt)tACk canby

•■•^ >i

■ ^

-^ , :\ i- ^

4-'\

.■^^.

'* /

■^

1^^ s "^

^ ; -'^

w J

s J

Bi^'

. ^^W""""*^

■^i,

W6(p^^^-

^p: ■ ■• _..<r'

> .i?*^' -'

'^ii

^^^ ,;^

%^- '

li^

Fran Dunford

TREE DESIGN BY HELEN TRIPP AND
SYDNEY CALDER OF SOUTH DAVJS STAKE

Line the bottom of a
9"xl3" pan with aluminum
foil.

In a heavy 3-quart pan,
place: 2 c. sugar, 1 c. water,
2/3 c. white syrup.

Cook to 275° F. (between
the soft crack and the hard
crack stage) .

Remove from the stove and
add coloring (yellow, red, or
green, as desired).

Add V2 tsp. oil flavor, such
as cloves, cinnamon, anise
(licorice) , wintergreen, or
peppermint.

Pour mixture on aluminum
foil in pan previously pre-
pared. As the candy starts
to cool, mark it off into rec-
tangles or squares, as desired.
After the candy is completely
cool, turn it out onto waxed
paper and break into pieces.

A colorful decorative
Christmas tree for a table
centerpiece, or for decorating
the mantel can be made by
shaping a little tree with
circles of chicken wire criss-
crossing around the center
dowel stick. The tree in the
picture was made of chicken
wire, and sprayed with gold
paint. The colorful candy is
then placed in plastic bags,
tied with bright ribbon, and
hooked (with regular orna-
ment hangers) to the wires of
the tree. The size of the
dowel stick and the weight of
wire used would depend up-
on the size desired in the
finished tree. The number
and size of the bags of the
candy could be planned to
suit the size and purpose of
the tree.

siSPARENCY BY VERNON SHARP

TREE DESIGN BY FLORENCE C WILLIAMS

NSPARENCY BY VERNON SHARP

A TAl3i€ Tells TliG diPistmais stowy

A Christmas table can be made decorative and appropriate for gracing the
holiday festivities by planning in advance a unique design. This table is
covered with a dark green fringed cloth. The groundwork around the tree is
composed of various fruits and nuts arranged on greenery. (Holly, pine boughs,
Oregon grape, or artificial greenery could be used.) Apples or oranges could
be used for accent, and the fruit may be iced or dipped for a sparkling effect.
For the tree foundation (trunk and branches) styrofoam can be used, or
the tree can be made of wire covered with heavy paper or cardboard. A
small carved wooden tree would be effective when beautifully decorated. Fruits
and nuts are attached to the tree with icing, heavy syrup, honey, or, if only
nuts (or nuts and cones) are used they may be attached with glue.

925

Japanese Scene

Qi^ant) Junction stake

Bedtime

fi \y>

■'^r-

'0^^

~\ *

_,jg0 jmMN) P*

QiFt l3AZaAP

It lllilll llljl

Hawaiian Luau

Talents in Action

# ^:v: ^^-#' % "♦

^^, :-■'•• :~

c3lJ^

A canby

llOUSG FOP

cbPisrmais

TRANSPARENCY BY CAMERA CLIX

A "snow-covered" house, decorated with candy and
placed in a setting of trees and hills and snowdrifts, will
delight the children at Christmastime. It would be ap-
propriate for placing on a wide mantel or a low table,
or might be used as a centerpiece for the dining table. A
child would feel a spirit of joyful appreciation if he could
have a Christmas house for his own room.

928

A CANDY HOUSE FOR CHRISTMAS

The house can be made in various sizes, with "luscious" landscaping, and
with an amazing number of decorative motifs and figurines readily available.
Many such "color and crystal" houses are made of a combination of edible
and inedible "ingredients," and if the making of the house and arranging its
setting can be a family project, each child will participate with great originality.

The Setting: For the groundwork, use a large tray, a piece of glass, a box top,
or a piece of heavy cardboard, depending upon the size of the house and the
extensiveness and type of landscaping.

The Ground Cover may be white confetti, cotton or wool batting, styrofoam, or
such edible materials as popcorn or icing made by one of the recipes included
with these directions. The creative Christmas homemaker will think of many
variations. The "snow" can be heaped into hills, formed into stream chan-
nels, or heaped up around a little lake or pond or skating rink. The water can
be represented by a clear surface of the foundation glass or tray, or a piece of
aluminum foil can be cut to an appropriate shape. Even a piece of blue tissue
paper can be used as surface for a pool or to outline the course of a stream.

Decorating the landscape: Fences, grottos, paths, trellises, trees, figurines (of
Santa Claus, carolers, reindeer. Wise Men, shepherds) may be arranged to make
the scene glow with Christmas atmosphere.

For steps and paths, for edging the lake or the stream, use small or large marsh-
mallows or a combination of both in various colors, or try a design of jelly
mints (square or rectangular or round) or use the "rock candies," which so
closely resemble real stones. For fences, try licorice sticks, stick candy, or
make a "wheel" fence of small doughnuts or cookies pressed halfway into the
"snow." Cranberries or Maraschino cherries can be fitted into a matrix made
of icing.

The figurines may be dolls, carolers, Wise Men, shepherds, Santa Claus, sleighs,
skaters, or reindeer, and they may be made of candy, cookie dough, or they
may be ceramics. Colorful Christmas motifs can be cut from last year's Christ-
mas cards and pressed into the "snow" foundation, or the people from cut-
out books can be assembled.

Trees may be made of cookie dough and decorated with glistening sparkle
candies, or they may be cut from craft paper, or clipped from the trimmed
branches of the big Christmas tree.

Making the house: Use a cardboard box or carton (turned upside down) in the
size desired for the walls of the house and cut doors and windows. The sloping
roof and the gabled ends, as well as the chimney, can be cut from cardboard
and fastened securely together with adhesive tape. For filling in the window
spaces, use light blue paper or aluminum foil, or if the house is small, pieces
of flat candy can become windows. A little door can be made by covering a
piece of cardboard with foil or cutting the dimensions from colored heavy-grade
craft paper, or a door can be shaped from cookie dough.

Cover the house thickly with icing made from one of the following recipes, or
use a recipe of your own. Be sure that the icing contains syrup or egg white,
so that the decorations will stick to the surface. If either of these icings is
used for snow, the icing can be a little less solid. The icing used to cover the
house must be quite solid. The texture can be easily adjusted by adding con-
fectioners' sugar for making the icing thicker, or adding white syrup or beaten
egg whites for making it thinner.

Then assemble your variety of colorful candies or candied fruits or fresh
cranberries, or Maraschino cherries, nuts or raisins, and decorate your Christ-
mas house with anticipation and originality.

929

NO COOK FONDANT

1/3 cup soft butter or margarine
1/3 cup light corn syrup
1/2 teaspoon salt

1 teaspoon vanilla extract
4 1/2 cups (1 pound) sifted confectioners' sugar

Blend shortening, light corn syrup, salt and vanilla in large mixing bowl. Add
sifted confectioners' sugar all at on^e. Mix all together — first, with a spoon;
then with hands, knead dry ingredients. Turn onto board and continue knead-
ing until mixture is well blended and smooth. Makes about 1 1/3 pounds.
Store in a cool place until ready for use.

MARSHMALLOW ICING

3/4 cup granulated sugar

2 envelopes unflavored gelatin

2/3 cup cold water

1 cup light corn syrup

1 teaspoon vanilla extract

Blend sugar and gelatin in saucepan, stir in water. Place, over low -heat,
stirring until sugar and gelatin are dissolved. Pour light corn syrup». in a large
bowl (3 to 4-quart) of electric mixer or mix by hand. Add vanilla, gelatin, and
sugar mixture to light corn syrup, and beat about 15 minutes or .until mixture
becomes thick and of a marshmallow consistency.

A Word

Mabel Jones Gabbott

A word fell among us

ricocheting, left then right;
Across the room our eyes met,

and the word made a pool of light.
Pushing the edge of wonder wide

and wider; illumining racks of rue
And doubt with finite understanding

in infinite ways. And only we knew.

930

kuslmoB

n r. .-1 1-^ /^ r» /^ (-1

f0e4

o 1964 ^ >

1904

Chusimas g ffieetings I Chusimas § g^egl

xrsr^r\r\/^<-\r\r^r\ '^^r\r^r\/^r\r\

i n\ r\ ^ r\ <

CHRISTMAS SEALS

3 rioodod gift

Dr. James E. Perkins

Managing Director, National Tuberculosis Association

m04

$904

^trntings 8 Ch%mtmaM § ^tmt

A lot of statistics are walking around town these days. What I
refer to is the large number of people who, if they had been born a
few decades earlier, would have become ill — and in many cases
would have died — of a grim disease called tuberculosis.

But thanks to Providence, medical advance, and the dedicated
efforts of many people, these "statistics" are in the alive-and-well
column today, going very humanly about their business.

In the sixty years since the National Tuberculosis Association was
founded, the TB death rate in the United States has been cut drastical-
ly; the total number of people saved from dying of tuberculosis is
estimated at about nine million.

But a sizeable problem still remains to be faced, with more than
53,000 new cases of active TB and 10,000 relapses yearly, and with
a rise in other respiratory diseases. This does not in the least dimin-
ish the importance of what has been accomplished. But the job is
not finished. World wide, Christmas Seals are helping to get the job
done.

As we celebrate this Sixtieth Anniversary year of the National
Tuberculosis Association, we wish to voice our thanks to the many
devoted persons in the fields of government, industry, labor, medicine,
and health, civic and church work who have lent their support in the
still uncompleted struggle to control tuberculosis and other respira-
tory diseases.

This life-saving work is supported only by your voluntary service,
and financed only by your Christmas Seal contributions. Please an-
swer your Christmas Seal letter today and give generously.

931

The Christmas Gift

#i^6v'

Kathryn E. Franks

W HAT would you like for
Christmas more than anything
else?" Danny, my five-year-old
son asked, as he slid into a chair
by the kitchen table on which I
was busy cutting out a red Christ-
mas apron.

He had just come in from
kindergarten and I felt that to
him it was a very important ques-
tion. It had to do, I was certain,
with something he was making at
school.

"Oh," I said, "I'd like a new
automatic washer, a new dryer, a
set of new dishes, a bright red
Christmas dress, with a bit of
sparkly trimming, a dishwasher, a
sewing machine, a pancake turn-
er, a waste paper basket. ..."

Danny was no longer listening.
He had suddenly dived under the
table.

When I again started cutting,

my small son sneaked back upon
the chair and settled himself. He
continued questioning.

"If you had a new washer in
your bathroom, what color would
you like it to be?"

"Pink!" I answered quickly,
"to match the new walls."

This brought such brightness
to his face I thought the sunlight
had burst through the kitchen
window. He popped from his
chair and simply cart-wheeled
straight out of the kitchen.

Danny didn't mention the sub-
ject again for several days,
although it was continually on
my mind. I was anxious to find
out what in the world he could
be making.

I gave up. There was no use
guessing.

Then a clue came the evening
before the school program. "I

932

THE CHRISTMAS GIFT

need some wrapping paper for my
gift," Danny reminded me at bed-
time. ''Will you find a pretty
piece and put it out with my
school clothes? Don't forget,
please."

I did as he asked. But the next
morning he came in and informed
me that one sheet wasn't enough.
"I need two or three sheets," he
announced proudly.

Good land, I thought, what
could he be wrapping that would
take all that paper!

He brought the gift home in
his friend's car. He ordered me
to hide in the kitchen while he
hid it under his bed. I promised
not to peek, and a promise is a
promise. Although the dust,
shoes, and socks collected, I
neither vacuumed nor swept un-
der his bed.

The next day we brought the
Christmas tree and placed it by
the front window. Excitedly we
decorated it, with my son hang-
ing too many ornaments on one
limb, making it hang down limp,
and not enough on another so a
vast emptiness showed in one
spot. The branches, nevertheless,
cast their fragrance of pine
throughout the house, bringing
the reverence of the season.

The gift from underneath the
bed was the first one brought out
and placed under the tree. It was
big and round, all his arms could
reach around. I held my breath,
for it was so flimsily wrapped I
felt the gift itself was going to
peek out any minute. ... If his
hands didn't stop rearranging it
under the tree, it certainly would
come apart. First he placed it in
front, then he changed it to the

back. This didn't satisfy him, so
he set it at an angle under an
overhanging branch.

"It's Hght," I told my husband
later that evening, "for anything
the size and shape of an old but-
ter crock."

On Christmas morning as I hur-
ried into the living room, Danny
rushed to the tree and grabbed
his gift for me and thrust it into
my hands. My hands shook as
I tore apart the paper and rib-
bons.

"Look," I exclaimed, holding
it up, "a beautiful pink finger-
painted wastepaper basket." My
face, I'm sure showed my excite-
ment. Surprisingly enough, it
was a large ice-cream carton cov-
ered with his own hand-painted
deer and other Christmas de-
signs. I was childishly delighted.

"Do you Hke it?" my son
asked, forgetting to look at his
own gift under the tree.

"Like it," I said, hugging him,
"I love it."

After the gifts were unwrapped
he came over to me with a wor-
ried look, and said, "But, Mother,
you didn't get an automatic
washer, a sewing machine, or a
red dress. Why are you so hap-
py?"

"I'm happy," I answered, hold-
ing him from me where I could
get a good look at the five-year-
old size of him, "because I got a
wastepaper basket, a pink, hand-
painted, decorated one, that ex-
actly matches my bathroom
walls."

At that he simply cart-wheeled
over the discarded Christmas
wrappings right into the branches
of the Christmas tree.

933

Lucy Andrews Lives in a World of Handiwork

Lucy Andrews, Driggs, Idaho, has explored to its many corners
the fascinating world of handicraft. She thinks of form and color and
design and texture in personal terms: "What can I make now?" Her
knitted afghans are famous in her home valley and her numerous
articles of crocheting grace the homes of her friends and relatives.
One of her specialties is making baby quilts, and she says she loves
"the rising generation." She makes braided and crocheted rugs in
colorful designs and in sizes for every room in the house where a rug
is needed.

When she has some time left over from her handicraft activities,
she writes letters to friends and relatives living afar in many places,
including Alaska and England. She is mother of five children, grand-
mother to seventeen, and great-grandmother to twenty-four. Her many
years of devoted Relief Society activities have included service as
counselor, work meeting leader, secretary, and visiting teacher, and
she regards Relief Society as her "second self."

934

Lesson Department

Elder Roy W. Doxey

Lesson €2 — The Revelation on Priesthood (continued)

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 84:43-120)

For First Meeting, March 1965

Objective: To appreciate that the Lord has provided many ways by which

man may know and understand the plan of salvation and

the place of the Priesthood in the plan.

HEARKEN TO THE SPIRIT

The call is sent forth in Section
84 that all people should give
careful heed to the words of eter-
nal life, and to live by every
word that comes irom God.
(Verses 43-44.) They. are remind-
ed that the word of the Lord is
light and truth and that this en-
lightenment comes from the Spirit
of Jesus Christ. (Verse 45.)
Those who hearken to this Spirit
come unto the Father, and then
the Father teaches them of the
covenant and gives them a testi-
mony of the truth. (Verse 48.)
But the Spirit of Christ prepares
the person for acceptance of the
fulness of truth. Every man that
comes into the world receives
light from that Spirit. (D&C
84:46; 88:11-13.)

With the understanding that
everyone is a child of God in the
spirit, we recognize why the Lord
gives to all of his children a guide
to lead them unto all truth. The
function of this Spirit and its
universality are enumerated by
President George Q. Cannon as
follows :

... it is a Spirit that pleads with
men to do right. The heathen have
it. There is no degraded Indian in
these mountains or valleys who does
not have a portion of that Spirit
pleading with him to do that which is
right. It pleads with all the heathen,
the Pagan as well as the Christian;
the Methodist and Baptist a3 well as
the Latter-day Saints. Everywhere
throughout the earth where man
dwells this Spirit rests upon him. It
comes from God. It pleads with man
to do right. It pleads with man to
resi.st the blandishments of Satan. No
man ever did a wrong but that Spirit

935

DECEMBER 1964

warned him of it to a greater or less
extent (Journal of Discourses 26:
191).

This Spirit should not be con-
fused with the Holy Ghost which
is given to those who obey the
principles of the gospel and have
hands laid upon their heads for
that gift. (Acts 5:32; John
14:16-17.)

They are without God, without gos-
pel truth, and without the power of
redemption; for they know not God
nor His Gospel. In order that they
may be redeemed and saved from the
spiritual death which has spread over
the world like a pall, they must re-
pent of their sins, and be baptized by
one having authority, for the remis-
sion of their sins, that they may be
born of God (Conference Report, Oc-
tober 1899, page 72).

THE RIGHTEOUS AND THE WICKED UNBELIEF AMONG THE SAINTS

In connection with the impor-
tant truth that all men have to a
greater or less extent the Spirit
of the Lord which enlightens
them and gives them power to
discern between right and wrong,
it must be known that, through
succumbing to the enticings of
Satan, sin is perpetuated. Each
individual, to some degree, is in
the bondage of sin, and, there-
fore, in need of repentance. The
Lord desires that his children
understand the need for their ac-
ceptance of the fulness of truth.
It is only by the atonement of
Jesus Christ that sin is forgiven
by obedience to the principles
and ordinances of the gospel.
That person who does not come
unto Jesus Christ in the manner
he has prescribed, continues to
remain under the bondage of sin
or spiritual death. On the other
hand, the person who has accept-
ed Jesus Christ through his
Priesthood has come into spirit-
ual life, which is the state of the
righteous. President Joseph F.
Smith has set this forth in these
words:

. . . Now, all the world today, I am
sorry to say, with the exception of
a handful of i^eople who have obeyed
the new and everlasting covenant, are
suffering this spiritual death. They
are cast out from the presence of God.

Notwithstanding the saint has
come into spiritual life, he may
lose the influence of the Holy
Ghost due to sin. When Section
84 was received, the inhabitants
of Zion had not paid necessary
attention to the revelation and
the inspired writings in The Book
of Mormon. The consequence of
this neglect and unbelief was
darkness of mind. (Verses 54-56.)
Escape from this condemnation
was open to Zion on condition
that she abide by the teachings
of the revelations and not talk
about them only. (Verse 57.) Re-
pentance would bring forth re-
sults beneficial to them, but sloth-
fulness would bring a scourge and
judgment. (Verse 58.)

SIGNS FOLLOW THE BELIEVER

The elders addressed in this
revelation were to go into the
world testifying unto all that, as
they accepted the first principles
and came into the kingdom of
God, the Holy Ghost would be
received. (D&C 84:62-64.) The
Lord then indicated that various
signs — wonderful works, casting
out devils, healing the sick, etc.
— would follow the believer.
(Verses 65-72.)

A very important admonition
was given the elder and member

936

LESSON DEPARTMENT

who participated or received such
a blessing.

But a commandment I give unto
them, that they shall not boast them-
selves of these things, neither speak
them before the world; for these things
are given unto you for your profit and
for salvation (Verse 73).

Miracles have been in the
Church of Jesus Christ in all dis-
pensations. The spiritual gifts of
the Holy Ghos!:, one of which is
miracles, are a part of the fulness
of the gospel. (D&C 46:21.) That
signs follow the believer is well
known to the Latter-day Saint for
thousands of saints can testify
that these blessings have been re-
ceived. We may correctly say
that miracles (signs) are a
characteristic of the true Church.
Miracles in and of themselves,
however, are not evidences of the
truth. Men are not saved in the
kingdom of God by miracles. As
stated by President Brigham
Young:

The Latter-day Saints and every
other person who is entitled to salva-
tion, and all except those who have
sinned against the Holy Ghost, may
know that Jesus is the Christ in the
same way that Peter knew it. Miracles
do not give this knowledge to man-
kind, though they may serve as col-
lateral evidence to strengthen the be-
liever. The miracles of Jesus were
known to the Jews, yet they suffered
him to be put to death as a deceiver
of mankind and one possessed of a
devil (Journal of Discourses 10:193).

What means are at the disposal
of the saint that he may tell his
friends how to distinguish be-
tween the genuine and the spuri-
ous representative of God? Heal-
ing is only one of the many parts
of the gospel of Jesus Christ. To
say that any one of the principles

or ordinances is the gospel would
be erroneous, and to believe that
because an organization has an
ordinance, such as baptism, that
it is the true church would be
equally false. The key to discern-
ing which is the true church may
be stated thus: When all of the
principles and ordinances, as
taught by Christ, are combined
in the one organization, there the
true Church exists. For our pres-
ent purpose, if a healing is effect-
ed in an organization where all
of the truths of the gospel are not
taught, then that organization
does not have the power of sal-
vation in it. The purpose of the
gospel of Christ is to make exal-
tation in the celestial kingdom
possible. If the authority to ad-
minister the saving principles and
ordinances of the gospel is not
present, then there is no exalta-
tion possible.

THE LABORER IS WORTHY
OF HIS HIRE

With the command that the en-
tire world should have the mes-
sage of salvation taught to them
(D&C 84:75-76), the Lord coun-
seled his servants that they be-
come as his "friends" of old, to
preach the gospel with power.
(Verse 77.) As of old, they were
to travel without purse or scrip
(baggage) to prove the world,
for the laborer was worthy of his
hire. All of those who would take
this commission, if faithful in the
discharge of their duties, would
neither be weary in mind nor in
body, and they would not go hun-
gry or without water. They were
not to be concerned with the ma-
terial things of life.

For, consider the lilies of the field,
how they grow, they toil not, neither

937

DECEMBER 1964

do they spin; and the kingdoms of
the world, in all their glory, are not
arrayed like one of these.

For your Father, who is in heaven,
knoweth that you have need of all
these things.

Therefore, let the morrow take
thought for the things of itself
(Verses 82-84).

When Jesus delivered the Ser-
mon on the Mount during his
mortal ministry, similar counsel
was given to his disciples. (Matt.
6:25-34.) Some writers have
criticized this sermon, saying that
if this advice were taken by the
world, all initiative and progress
would be stopped. Clarification of
this point is made in The Book of
Mormon when the Sermon on the
Mount was given on this con-
tinent. The resurrected Lord
turned to the Twelve Disciples
and gave to them this admoni-
tion; it was not for the world.
Again, in this dispensation, the
counsel is not for the world, but
for those who are called into his
ministry, and, if faithful, the
promises will be fulfilled. The fol-
lowing testimony from President
John Taylor summarizes the ful-
fillment of this promise to the
faithful.

... I see men around me in every
direction who have travelled thousands
and thousands of miles without purse
or scrip, to preach the Gospel to the
nations of the earth. They have tra-
versed plains, mountains, deserts,
seas, oceans and rivers; they have
gone forth trusting in the living God,
bearing the precious seed of eternal
life. It is true they have not been
comprehended or understood by the
nations, but that does not alter the
fact. Many who went forth in their
weakness have returned rejoicing,
bringing their sheaves with them, as
trophies of the victory of the principles
of eternal life that they themselves had
communicated. I say there is not an-

other instance on record today of like
disinterested, affectionate regard for
the welfare of the human family as
has been manifested by the Elders of
this Church. I have travelled thou-
sands and hundreds of thousands of
miles to preach the Gospel among the
nations of the earth, and my brethren
around me have done the same thing.
Did we ever lack anything necessary
to eat, drink and wear? I never did.
God went with his Elders, and they
have gathered together his people as
they are here today. They have been
seeking to carry out the desire of the
Lord and the wish pf the Almighty in
regard to the human family. They
were told to go trusting in the name
of the Lord, and he would take care
of them and go before them, and that
the Spirit should go with them and
his angels accompany them (Journal
of Discourses 14:189).

But what of the present? For
many years Latter-day Saint mis-
sionaries have taken purse and
scrip. With the speed-up of mis-
sionary work and with existing
laws against this practice, the
Lord has ruled otherwise, as he
did in the meridian dispensation.
(Luke 22:36.) In reference to
this change. President Charles W.
Penrose has said:

. . . Indeed, all my ministry among
the people of the world was literally
"without purse or scrip." Now I do
not say this should be done now. I
believe that as circumstances change,
the Lord changes his commandments,
to correspond therewith. As Jesus
taught, a great many of you who went
out in the world took "neither gold,
nor silver, nor brass in your purses,
nor script for your journey, neither
two coats, 'for the labourer is worthy
of his hire,' " but afterwards he said:
"When I sent you out without purse
or scrip, did you lack anything? And
they said, Nay, Lord,' " l^ut now he
said, "He that hath no purse let him
get one and he that hath no sword
let him buy one." Circumstances had
changed. He didn't change, but the
circumstances being changed the word

938

LESSON DEPARTMENT

of the Lord was different. So in these
times conditions have changed very
much from those times {Conference
Report, October 1921, page 17).

TAKE NO THOUGHT BEFOREHAND

The Lord also counseled the
missionaries of this dispensation
to treasure up in their minds the
words of life that when the ap-
propriate hour came, the words
of life could be called forth. Al-
though they were instructed to
take no thought beforehand what
they should say, they were to
study diligently the revelations
necessary to teach the gospel.
(D&C 84:85.) The missionary
was to "reprove the world of all
their unrighteous deeds, and to
teach them of a judgment which
is to come" (Verse 87).

REWARDS AND PUNISHMENT

All who assist the Lord's serv-
ants will in no wise lose their re-
ward. On the other hand, those
who reject his missionaries or who
fail to provide for them when re-
quired, will find that they have
brought themselves under con-
demnation. (D&C 84:88-91.) It
has been decreed, also, that those
places that reject the word of the
Lord will be condemned, but dili-
gent search should be made in the
cities and villages for those who
will hearken to the message.
(Verses 92-95.)

When, in the judgment of the
Lord, the world has had its op-
portunity to accept him through
his servants, and as predicted, the
world at large will have rejected
the message, plagues shall go
forth in judgment upon the na-
tions (D&C 84:96-97; 63:32-37;
45:26-44.) The earth will be
cleansed from wickedness, and in

that day all shall know the Lord
as the King of Kings. With
knowledge of him as their law-
giver, they that remain will lift
up their voices in singing the new
song given in verses 99 through
102 in Section 84.

These verses speak of millen-
nial conditions. Zion is now being
built upon the earth in prepara-
tion for the Lord's second advent.
In time, the city of Zion (New
Jerusalem) will be erected to the
glory of God. When the Savior
comes to establish his kingdom
upon the earth, great shall be the
joy of the redeemed, who have
looked for that glorious day from
the beginning. Satan, the arch-
enemy of man, no longer will have
influence for he will be bound.
The promised restitution of all
things (Acts 3:19-21) will have
been accomplished in the gather-
ing together into one of all prom-
ises and activities planned for the
benefit of man. The Zion of Enoch
and the Zion of the latter days
will meet joyously. (Moses 7:62-
64.) In that day the Lord shall
stand on the earth in the midst
of his people who have been re-
deemed by his power. The re-
deemed shall then send forth
their songs of praise to the Most
High.

CONCLUSION

In order that the persons to
whom Section 84 was addressed
might understand, there is repeat-
ed the instruction that the fami-
lies of the missionaries should be
cared for, and the Lesser Priest-
hood members in that day were
to prepare the way for the preach-
ing of the gospel. (Verses 103-
108.)

939

DECEMBER 1964

The important counsel was giv-
en that each man should stand in
his own office and none should
say unto the other there was no
need of him. (Verses 109-110.)
In this Priesthood revelation, it is
appropriate to observe that the
Priesthood, which gives life to the
Church organization, marks the
difference between the true
Church of Jesus Christ and the
dead forms of religion. Section 84
ends with a command that the
Bishop of the Church carry the
message of warning to certain
large cities of the United States.
In time, when the cup of iniquity
is full, the Lord's power will be

manifest, and he shall come to
reign with his people. (Verses
111-120.)

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What place does the Spirit of
Christ have in the Hves of people?

2. Discuss: Miracles are a charac-
teristic of the true Church.

3. Acknowledging that miracles
(healings, for example) are performed
outside of the true Church, what ways
does the member of the Church and
his non-member friend have for test-
ing which is the true Church?

4. What is the meaning of "the la-
borer is worthy of his hire"?

5. Name as many millennial condi-
tions as possible in the song to be
sung by the redeemed.

Jit^.^.^

-■>»— v^*:. j<_ ^.v.-^.

Christine H. Robinson

Message 62

'For the Word of the Lord Is Truth, and Whatsoever Is Truth
Is Light ..." (D&C 84:45).

Objective: To explain the nature of truth and to show the
^>.^,,*-.».„.^ importance of searching for it constantly.

For First Meeting, March 1965

Throughout the history of the
world one of man's greatest
quests has been in search of truth.
Truth is the motive of the phi-
losophers, the principal promoter
of the poets, the compelling quest
of the scientists, and the heart of
all of man's religious yearnings.

The world and all that is in it
move forward on the foundation
of truth. It is the unchangeable
basis of all of life's existence and
of its progress and development.
As emphasized in this quota-
tion from the 84th Section of the
Doctrine and Covenants, the

940

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Savior came into the world to re-
store truth and Hght. He estab-
Hshed his gospel to lighten our
patTTs through this mortal exis-
tence so that we might have life
everlasting and have it more
abundantly. The Savior's life
was"~the personification of light
and truth. He said, "I am the
light of the world: he that fol-
loweth me shall not walk in dark-
ness, but shall have the light of
life" (John 8:12).

What is truth? Although this
question has echoed down
through the ages we are given the
answer in modern revelation,
("truth is knowledge of things as
^' they are, as they were, and as
they are to come" (D&C 93:24).
One of our favorite hymns says:

Yes, say, what is truth? 'Tis the
brightest prize

To which mortals or Gods can aspire;

Go search in the depths where it glit-
tering lies

Or ascend in pursuit to the loftiest
skies.
\ 'Tis an aim for the noblest desire.

* (John Jaques, Hymns, Church of
I Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
I page 143).

* / Our most important endeavor
V, in this life is to seek and apply

truth^ A fundamental principle
I oTThe restored gospel is that
man is saved no faster than he
gains knowledge. Wisdom and
knowledge are derived from truth.
Truth brings progress. It is the
foundation of happiness. It is the
only path which leads to the full
growth and development of the
human soul.

One of the encouraging facts
about truth is that it is all around
us and is readily available to all
of us who sincerely seek it.

Many years ago during a bad

storm a cargo ship was driven far
out of her course. She was badly
disabled and in helpless condi-
tion. The tide carried her into a
strange bay. The fresh water
supply was soon exhausted on the
ship and the crew suffered the
agony of thirst. They dared not
drink of the salt water in which
they thought their vessel floated.
Finally, in desperation, one of the
sailors lowered a bucket over the
ship's side and against the plead-
ings of his companions he tasted
the beverage they all thought was
sea water. To his great joy and
amazement the water was fresh,
cool, and life-giving. The boat
had actually drifted into the
mouth of a great river, and fresh
water was all around it. The sail-
ors had simply to reach down an^
accept the new life and strength
for which they had prayed. (Jor-
dan, William George: Self Con-
trol, page 71.)

Like this life-giving water,
truth, too, is all around us. If we
are wise, like the thirsty sailors,
we will reach out for the truth
and make it part of our lives. ,

The Savior said, "And ye shall !
know the truth, and the truth
shall make you free" (John/
8:32). To know the truth can
make us free, free from sin, free
from temptation, free from fear,
and free to enjoy the glorious
blessings and the full develop-
ment of our talents and person-
alities. President Joseph F.
Smith said, "If you will learn the
truth and walk in the light of
truth, ye shall be made free from
the errors of men and of crafts;
you will be above suspicion and
above wrong-doing of every de-
scription" {Gospel Doctrine, page
10).

941

DECEMBER 1964

In order to enjoy the rich bless-
ings which come with truth it
must be appHed and acted upon.
Elder Richard L. Evans said,
"There is no more virtue in the
mere possession of truth than
there is in the mere possession of

food. Neither will save a man
unless he uses it and uses it wise-
ly."

Certainly, the word of the Lord
is truth and we, his children,
should seek it constantly and ap-
ply it to our lives.

■V

Alberta H. Christensen

Lesson 2 — The Eternal Family

(A Course to Be Studied at Work Meeting, January Through September 1965)

For Second Meeting, February 1965

Objective: To consider the present and ultimate status of the family that we

may guide ourselves and our children to that eternal

destiny intended by the Creator.

THE FAMILY — A BASIC UNIT
OF SOCIETY

No subject is of greater interest
or concern to the Latter-day
Saint mother than that of the
present status and ultimate des-
tiny of the family. As the mother
of a family, her concern is a
natural one, for to her, family
means home. It means husband
and children. It means protect-
ing care, and it involves all the
emotions of human relationship
that bind and endear one to an-
other.

We know, from observation,
that the family is of utmost im-
portance to organized society;
that communities are made up
of families; that nations are an
aggregation of communities; and
that the world-family is the sum
total of its multiple nations.
Thus, the family, the producer
of society, is its basic unit. Those
governments which have attained
a high place in the world's his-
tory have been those which have
given recognition to the home as
a fundamental institution.

942

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THE FUNCTION OF THE FAMILY

From personal experience, we
know that the newborn child is
almost completely helpless. It
can neither speak nor walk. It is
wholly dependent upon the as-
sistance of others even to sur-
vive. In some cultures, society
demands that families give their
children certain necessary care.
If such is not given, some states
assume the right to take children
from their families and give them
to those who can and will provide
that care.

Beyond the giving of essential
physical care, parents and family
members contribute to the de-
velopment of a child by example
and by conscious teaching. Im-
portant as schools have been and
are, the home remains the pri-
mary educational institution. It
is in the home that the child first
learns that which he must do to
obtain his diesHgBd goals; that cer-
tain kinds of :beha¥i©inwill bring
satisfaction or di^qjproval. Thus
the child becomes oriented with-
in the family, and this socializa-
tion enables him to develop be-
havior patterns which will make
him an acceptable member of
that larger world beyond the
circle of the home.

If the family is the basic unit
of a given culture, then the home
is in a position to exert a mater-
ial influence upon that culture.
The relationship between them is
a complex one, each exerting an
influence upon the other. It is
often said that the strength of a
nation is no greater than the
strength of its individual homes.
We may also say that the moral-
ity of a community is the result
of the morality of its individual

homes. This being so, what a
great responsibility rests upon
families — upon the parents of
those individual families!

THE DIVINE AND ETERNAL
STATUS OF THE FAMILY

How blessed we are, as Latter-
day Saints, to know that the
family organization has eternal
status; that in the divine plan of
existence, the family occupies a
central position. "Our very con-
cept of heaven itself," wrote El-
der Stephen L Richards, "is little
more than the projection of the
home into eternity."

What a glad tiding this is!
Surely countless thousands of
Christian men and women have
yearned and prayed for a reunion
with their parents and their chil-
dren in the life hereafter.

The gospel of Jesus Christ
teaches that our families will
have continuity within the celes-
tial kingdom, provided we fulfill
the requirements upon which
this great blessing is predicated.
This truth leads us to consider
seriously the specific require-
ments which must be met in
mortal life. Later lessons will
emphasize the principles of the
gospel which must be carried out
by the parents and in the home,
if this eternal blessing is to be
realized.

In order to understand the
function of the family in fulfill-
ing the divine purpose, it may be
helpful to review briefly such
phases of our existence as are
known to us through revelation.
"For behold, this is my work and
my glory — to bring to pass the
immortality and eternal life of
man," are the words of the Cre-
ator, found in Moses 1:39.

943

DECEMBER 1964

Man was also in the beginning with
God. Intelligence, or the light of
truth, was not created or made, neith-
er indeed can be (D&C 93:29).

And God said. Let us make man
in our image, after our likeness. . . .

So God created man in his own
image, in the image of God created
he him; male and female created he
them (Genesis 1:26-27).

God is the Father of our spirit
bodies, and the next stage in our
progression toward immortality,
the stage in which we live at
present, is that of earth life.
With a mortal body we are given
the opportunity of having the
varied experiences which test our
faith, our ability to discern and
choose, and our willingness to
comply with certain important
and divine directives. We are giv-
en the opportunity of marriage
and parenthood; the opportunity
to perform services which will
bring satisfaction and enduring
joy.

After mortal life, and as resur-
rected beings, we shall be as-
signed to that kingdom for which
our thinking, our faith, and our
actions have prepared us.

In one sense, the mortal family
is in partnership with our
Heavenly Father. We assist him,
as well as ourselves, in achieving
the divine purposes of creation.
We do this by bringing other
spirit children, who are our
spiritual brothers and sisters, in-
to mortal life. It is impossible
for us, in this human state, to
comprehend fully the extent of
the divine love of the Father for
these opportunities. Likewise, it
is impossible for us to appreciate
fully the divine love of our Elder
Brother, Jesus Christ, who vol-
untarily gave his life that we
might have immortality and,

through obedience, achieve exal-
tation.

THE FAMILY AND THE
PATRIARCHAL ORDER

The pattern of paternal re-
sponsibility for wife and children
is known as a patriarchal family
system. Throughout the ages of
history this family pattern has
been variously expressed, too of-
ten sadly violating the spirit of
the patriarchal order as originally
established. In some cultures
the father has exercised such
complete jurisdiction that he has
been known to sell or even put
to death members of his family.

This is, indeed, a far departure
from the plan of the Lord. It was
the divine intent, that a father
should not only bless the mem-
bers of his family according to
his patriarchal right, but that he
also should be a blessing to them.

In the kingdom established by
the Lord, the family and the
powers and authority of the
Priesthood are inseparably con-
nected. We read that Priesthood
was originally exercised in the
patriarchal order; that those who
held it exercised their powers
first by right of their fatherhood.

It is so with the great Elohim. This
first and strongest claim on our love,
reverence and obedience is based on
the fact that he is the Father, the
Creator, of all mankind. Without him
we are not, and consequently we
owe to him existence and all that
flows therefrom — all we have and
all that we are. . . . But as men on
earth cannot act in God's stead as his
representatives without the authority,
appointment and ordination naturally
follow (Smith, Joseph F.: Gospel
Doctrine, 1956 ed., page 147).

In fact, the Priesthood which
prevailed from Adam to Moses

944

LESSON DEPARTMENT

was the Patriarchal Order . . .
''the direction of the Church in
those days was by patriarchs"
(Smith,- Joseph Fielding: Doc-
trines of Salvation, 111:104). We
may add that one of the greatest
contributions derived from an-
cient scripture is its historical
and doctrinal ''support of the
unity of the family in the patri-
archal order" (Richards, Stephen
L: Where Is Wisdom, page 6).

It is evident from the following
scriptural excerpt, that Abraham
was familiar with the Patriarchal
Order. That he desired the bless-
ings of the fathers and the right
whereunto he should be ordained
to administer the same, is con-
firmed in the Book of Abraham,
1:4: "I sought for mine appoint-
ment unto the Priesthood ac-
cording to the appointment of
God unto the fathers concerning
the seed."

Through recent courses of
study concerning the relation-
ship of Priesthood to Church
government and to the home, Re-
lief Society sisters are aware of
the fact that our Father's "house
is a house of order." They know
that the Priesthood represents
the authority given by the Lord
to his worthy sons to carry out
various ordinances and to repre-
sent him in various ways. It
entitles the bearer to guidance in
presiding over his family. If,
however, the husband who holds
the Melchizedek Priesthood is to
receive divine sanction and the
blessing of the Lord, he must pre-
side according to righteous prin-
ciples.

If the family is to enjoy eternal
continuity, certain ordinances, in-
cluding temple marriage, which

involve the wife as well as the
bearer of the Priesthood, must be
performed. Both must be wor-
thy and their worthiness must be
maintained in faith and with
obedience to the covenants made.

GOSPEL TEACHING —
A FAMILY FUNCTION

And ye will not suffer your chil-
dren that they go hungry, or naked;
neither will ye suffer that they trans-
gress the laws of God. . . .

But ye will teach them to walk in
the ways of truth and soberness; ye
will teach them to love one another,
and to serve one another (Mosiah
4:14-15).

From the viewpoint of gospel
teaching, the function and re-
sponsibility of the family go far
beyond that of equipping the
child physically to meet the
world. The home should prepare
him to meet life with faith in
himself, and with a feeling of
security and courage. Especially
should he be equipped with a
firm belief that he is a child — a
beloved child — of God.

SUMMARY

The family is the basic unit of
organized society. As such, it
carries the responsibility of be-
ing an influence for good upon
that society. Through ancient
and modern revelation we know
of the divine and eternal status
of the family, and that by com-
plying with certain designated
requirements, the family, as such,
may continue throughout eter-
nity. As believers in the gospel
of Jesus Christ, it is our respon-
sibility and our privilege to share
in this great and eternal joy.

945

DECEMBER 1964

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. In what concrete ways can our
families influence the community for
good?

2. How can we help our children
realize the importance of family con-
tinuity in the eternity?

3. How can we help our children

understand that divine command-
ments are given as a guide and a
blessing, and not as arbitrary restric-
tions?

4. Many people attend Church
from their childhood on, yet they do
not get married in the temple. Why
is this?

Elder Robert K. Thomas

Lesson 6 — Exploring Right and Wrong Attitudes through Literature — Part II

(Text: Out of the Best Books, pp. 111-280)

For Third Meeting, March 1965

Objective: To demonstrate how literature dramatizes
the evil of selfishness and affirms the ideal of unselfishness.

The lesson for this month cen-
ters attention on four short
stories: "Birthday Party" by
Katharine Brush, "The New
Dress" by Virginia Woolf, "The
Dry Rock" by Irwin Shaw, and
"QuaHty" by John Galsworthy.
All four stories, with generous
comments on each, are printed in
full in the literature text, where
they should be studied.

Fortunately, one of the four
stories, "Birthday Party," is
short enough that it can be in-
cluded in full in this lesson:

BIRTHDAY PARTY

by Katherine Brush

They were a couple in their
late thirties, and they looked un-

mistakably married. They sat on
the banquette opposite us in a
little narrow restaurant, having
dinner. The man had a round,
self-satisfied face, with glasses on
it; the woman was fadingly
pretty, in a big hat. There was
nothing conspicuous about them,
nothing particularly noticeable,
until the end of their meal, when
it suddenly became obvious that
this was an Occasion — in fact, the
husband's birthday, and the wife
had planned a little surprise for
him.

It arrived, in the form of a
small but glossy birthday cake,
with one pink candle burning in
the center. The headwaiter
brought it in and placed it before
the husband, and meanwhile the

946

LESSON DEPARTMENT

violin-and-piano orchestra played
"Happy Birthday to You," and
the wife beamed with shy pride
over her httle surprise, and such
few people as there were in the
restaurant tried to help out with
a pattering of applause. It became
clear at once that help was
needed, because the husband was
not pleased. Instead he was hot-
ly embarrassed, and indignant at
his wife for embarrassing him.

You looked at him and you saw
this and you thought, "Oh, now,
don't be like that!" But he was
like that, and as soon as the little
cake had been deposited on the
table, and the orchestra had fin-
ished the birthday piece, and the
general attention had shifted
from the man and the woman, I
saw him say something to her
under his breath — some punish-
ing thing, quick and curt and un-
kind. I couldn't bear to look at
the woman then, so I stared at
my plate and waited for a long
time. Not long enough, though.
She was still crying when I fin-
ally glanced over there again.
Crying quietly and heartbroken-
ly and hopelessly, all to herself,
under the gay big brim of her
best hat.

Comments on "Birthday Party"

Katharine Brush (1902 — ) is
an American journalist, novel-
ist, and short-story writer. Al-
though her work is popular, it is
also of excellent quality, as the
preceding story shows.

"Birthday Party" is a very
short short-story, but a whole
drama of life is compressed into
its three little paragraphs. The
two qualities that have always

characterized short stories — brev-
ity and unity — are seen here in
exaggeration: the goal of a short
story writer having always been
to use words economically and
to make them all pertain to a
central theme or mood or charac-
ter portrayal. Note how precisely
each word is chosen in this story,
as precisely as if it were a lyric
poem. From an Aristotelian point
of view, the little story is artistic-
ally almost flawless.

The scene presented in the
story is not pretty. Obviously the
marriage has gone sour and neith-
er husband nor wife is happy, at
least not this day. It is as if the
skin of life had been peeled back
exposing the raw sore of a mar-
riage failure, or at least a nasty
marriage quarrel.

The most interesting point for
discussion is to see how the auth-
or has in a few deft phrases sug-
gested the source of the marriage
problem. Note how basically dif-
ferent the husband and wife are.
The "fading pretty" woman ap-
parently is sentimental, romantic,
nostalgically looking to the past
and trying to hold on to the ro-
mance that is also fading. The
husband is brusque and practi-
cal. But is the problem simply
that they are different?

Who is the villain of the little
story? That the husband is cruel
is obvious. He deliberately says
cutting words to his wife, delib-
erately hurts her. Such action is,
of course, inexcusably mean and
crude — especially since he knows
that his wife has tried to do some-
thing sweet for him.

But is the wife also at fault?
Obviously the husband is unfeel-
ing towards his wife's wishes and

947

DECEMBER 1964

needs. Is she also unfeeling to-
wards his? If she really loved and
understood him, if she really
thought of him and not of her-
self, would she plan a public party
for his birthday? Wouldn't she
know that such a party would em-
barrass him? Wouldn't she realize
that he would be annoyed by a
public display of personal senti-
ment?

Note on the Other Stories

The remaining three stories
covered by this lesson are too
long to be printed here and will
need to be studied in the Utera-
ture text. All that we can do
here is comment briefly on them
to show how they, too, expose
the evil of selfishness and, direct-
ly or by implication, affirm the
ideal of unselfishness.

Comments on "The New Dress"

Virginia Woolf (1882-1941),
author of "The New Dress," is
one of the most gifted of English
short-story writers.

"The New Dress" is written in
the third person. It takes place
entirely within the mind of Mabel
Waring, letting us know her
thoroughly, perhaps even more
thoroughly than we know our-
selves. Principally the story is a
character sketch, or personality
study — revealing Mabel as a very
selfish woman, and therefore a
very limited and unhappy woman.

Having the right attitudes may
not be everything in the world,
but it is certainly one of the most
important things. Two people can
have essentially the same jobs,
same incomes, same environ-

ments, same experiences — yet one
will be happy and the other un-
happy. The difference is attitude.
Two writers can look at the same
world around them with the same
mixture of good and evil, of the
beautiful and the ugly — yet one
will react to it optimistically and
the other pessimistically. The
difference is again attitude.
Whether we are happy or unhap-
py, optimistic or pessimistic, af-
firmative or negative, apprecia-
tive or fault-finding, pleasant or
sour depends not so much on ex-
ternal incidents as on inner atti-
tudes.

Unfortunately, some people are
like Mabel Waring. She is pain-
fully self-conscious and unhealth-
ily self-pitying. In her extreme
introversion she spends all of her
time imagining what others are
thinking about her, and generally
imagining the worst. She is so
concerned with herself and her
appearance that she can think of
nothing else, do nothing con-
structive. Obviously she needs to
follow the advice of Christ and
forget herself in the service of
others, thus finding herself by
losing herself. One might say that
she has an extreme inferiority
complex. But there is something
strange about an inferiority com-
plex: It is also a superiority com-
plex. Mabel is so obsessed with
feeling sorry for herself that she
thinks other people spend their
time pitying her, when the truth
is that other people probably are
not even aware of her much of
the time. An egoist, even a self-
pitying egoist, is generally deep
down inside also an egotist. And
so Mabel goes on year after year
seeing herself as a drab fly try-

948

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ing to crawl over the edge of a
saucer with all the beautiful but-
terflies looking on and scorning
her.

If one has tendencies to be like
Mabel, great strength of will is
necessary to throw off the self-
pity and develop a healthy atti-
tude toward oneself and one's
environment. But it can be done.
The first step is to recognize the
tendencies, and the second step is
to exert the constant will power
necessary to overcome them. One
purpose for including ''The New
Dress" in the literature text is
that seeing the unwholesome
qualities in Mabel may help us
to detect them in ourselves if they
are present.

Comments on "The Dry Rock"

Irwin Shaw (1913 — ) is a gift-
ed contemporary American writ-
er, and his story "The Dry Rock"
is a very simple yet very powerful
selection. It is easy to read and
understand, its characters are
distinctly drawn, and its message
is explicit. A realistic richness of
detail makes it remarkably con-
vincing, effective, and, above all,
meaningful.

The best way to approach this
story is to start with an examin-
ation of its characters, all sharp-
ly focused and placed in opposi-
tion to each other. First there is
Leopold Tarloff, the foreign cab-
driver — a little old man, pathet-
ically proud, who years ago came
from a distant land to a strange
city to seek his fortune. Now,
years later, he is just a little old
man with a small job in a great
city. Neither fame nor fortune
has come to him, yet he still has

what for him was always most
important — his simple faith in
honor and justice. And in con-
trast to this little cabby there is
young Rusk — arrogant, noisy,
disrespectful, and crude. His vul-
gar, slangy language immediately
gives him away as unrefined and
coarse.

The contrast between Mr. Fitz-
simmons and his wife is almost
as sharp. Fitzsimmons is moved

by the plight of the old cabby and
feels a strong duty to stand by
him, even at the cost of a quarrel
with his wife. He knows that the
cabby's cause is just, and he feels
a responsibility to do something
for him. Mrs. Fitzsimmons, on
the other hand, is as little con-
cerned with justice as is Rusk;
and her language, although more
sophisticated, is just as crude and
even more nastily sarcastic. She
is utterly selfish. As to principle,
of course she believes in it, as
long as it doesn't inconvenience
her — as long as it doesn't make
her late for a dinner party.

As the story draws to its close,
Tarloff stands all alone — aban-
doned high and dry on the rock
of principle. Only after Fitzsim-
mons yields to the pressure of
expediency and shrugs Tarloff off
his conscience does the old cabby
wearily know that he is defeated.
Even then he maintains some in-
tegrity by refusing the ten dol-
lars.

One value of such a story as
this is that it brings dramatically
into focus the need to live by
principles. In an age when con-
venience and rush threaten to
shape all our decisions, wherever
we live, we need to be reminded
that there are principles of hon-

949

DECEMBER 1964

esty and justice and freedom and
purity so important that they
must remain unviolated at any
cost. It is also important to re-
member that if principles are sac-
rificed in small situations, they
will be so weakened that they will
not be strong enough to stand in
big situations. Such a reminder,
sharply given by this story,
should make any thoughtful
reader forever after a little more
sensitive in conscience when con-
fronted with a situation where
principle is involved.

Comments on "Quality"

John Galsworthy (1867-1933),
English author of ''Quality," is
principally known as a novelist
{The Forsyte Saga, etc.) but is
also an excellent short-story
writer.

The three preceding stories dis-
cussed in this lesson all expose,
in different ways, the evil of self-
ishness. In contrast, the old Ger-
man bootmaker who is the central
character of "QuaUty" is a gen-
uinely good and thoroughly un-
selfish man, sympathetically por-
trayed by Galsworthy in such a
way as at once to be both ad-
mired and pitied — admired for
what he is, and pitied for what
the world does to him.

There is something fine and
beautiful and sad about this
story. In an age when the empha-
sis is too much on quantity and
too little on quality, when too
many people have their eyes fo-
cused on what they get out of
life rather than what they can
give to life, when more and more
people want more and more mon-
ey for less and less work, and too

much attention is given to time
clocks and salary checks — in such
an age this story serves as a poig-
nant reminder that quality work-
manship is both rare and valu-
able. Someone long ago said that
he who works with his hands is
a laborer, pity him; he who works
with his hands and his head is a
craftsman, respect him; and he
who works with his hands and
his head and his heart is an artist,
honor him.

Surely no one can read this
story without gaining a greater
reverence for unselfish work and
high-quality workmanship. There
is a satisfaction in doing good
work, not for praise or reward,
but for integrity's sake, simply
because "a thing worth doing is
worth doing well." Such a story
as this should make us ashamed
of any work that is less than the
best we are capable of doing,
ashamed of any selfish short-cut
or compromise that sacrifices
quality — and should make us
glow with respect whenever we
see work of the highest quality
done for its own sake and because
of the honesty of the one who
does it. For shoddy work is in
fact a kind of dishonesty.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. In "Birthday Party" what clues
and hints does the author give to
show the difference between the hus-
band and wife and expose the failure
of their marriage?

2. List as many as you can of
Mabel's qualities in "The New Dress"
and discuss to what extent these qual-
ities all reflect aspects of selfishness.
What could Mabel do to overcome
these self-destructive qualities?

3. At the end of "The Dry

950

LEJSON DEPARTMENT

Rock" whom does Fitzsimmons dis-
like even more than he dislikes his
wife, and why?

4. In every day life are we con-
fronted with situations when we must

choose between principle and con-
venience? Mention some similar situ-
ations.

5. In "Quality," what qualities do
we most admire in the old bootmaker?

SOCIAL SCIENCE Divine Law and Church Government
The Functioning of Church Government

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

Lesson 19 — The Value of Church Activity

For Fourth Meeting, March 1965

Objective: To show that activity in the Church
is essential to the fulness of life.

Human beings are expected by their
Creator to be actively employed in do-
ing good every day of their lives,
either in improving their own mental
and physical condition or that of their
neighbours (Brigham Young, Journal
of Discourses, 9:190).

BASIC PHILOSOPHY

Religious activity does not be-
gin and end in the confines of a
Church structure. Church activ-
ity is found in the persistent ap-
pHcation of the teachings of Jesus
Christ in every human endeavor.

Jesus was always ''about his
Father's business" which was
bringing all men back to the pres-
ence of the Creator. His was a
life of continual service to the
children of men. He chose men

from service in all walks of life to
assist him and, through his or-
ganization, he extended the op-
portunity of service to as many as
accepted his teachings.

From a formal organizational
point of view, the Lord has pro-
vided unlimited opportunities for
Church members to serve. Some
of the assignments are small, but
all are important to the successful
functioning of the total program.

The Savior did not confine his
activity to the formal structure of
the Church organization. When-
ever and wherever the opportun-
ity presented itself to relieve suf-
fering, make people happy, and
justify their faith, Christ willing-
ly offered his services. He set the
example which brings to mind the

951

DECEMBER 1964

quotation, "be ye doers of the
word, and not hearers only. . . ."

The spirit of the gospel is serv-
ice tempered with love, faith, arid
integrity. The effective function-
ing of Church organization is de-
pendent upon a participating
membership. It is the active
member who grows in belief and
faith. The real joy and satisfac-
tion that come from missionary
work for the Church come from
the complete dedication of the
missionary to the work of the
Lord. Every moment in the mis-
sionary's day in the field is de-
voted to the advancing of the
plan of life and salvation, giving
freely of himself for the welfare
and improvement of others. The
challenge is for every member to
apply the principles of the gospel
with a zeal equal to the mission-
ary work and with equal enthus-
iasm to his daily activities, thus
demonstrating to all the truths
of our teachings.

Church service implies more
than filling an assignment or
merely doing something for some-
one. Basic to service is the atti-
tude of mind as demonstrated by
the Savior. It has many facets
of expression. Among them are:
(1) the voluntary desire to do
good; (2) performance for the
love of doing good without
thought of reward; (3) the
thought of the welfare of others;
and (4) assistance in the building
of the kingdom. The main im-
plication in this kind of service is
to establish peace in the hearts
of men. In this light, service be-
comes a blessing to mankind.

ACTIVITY AND SPIRITUAL GROWTH

Our Church leadership has
pointed out that officers in The

Church of Jesus Christ are called
for two distinct purposes: First
and foremost, service to the peo-
ple; and secondly, the personal
development and enlarged under-
standing which always follow
earnest service in responsible po-
sitions. It is an honorable privi-
lege and a personal benefit to be
allowed to serve in an official po-
sition in the Church; and an
office, whatever it may be, should
be accepted in a spirit of grate-
ful appreciation.

As stated above, an office in the
Church is a call to service. Fre-
quently we hear people say, "I
am not well enough prepared to
fill such an assignment." It is
good to be modest and humble,
but the better attitude would be,
"I am willing to do my bes^," and
then do just that.

Doing one's best includes the
following: (1) Humility; one
must be humble to enjoy the as-
sistance of the Spirit of God. In
all callings in the Church, one
must recognize that what he is
called to do is the Lord's work
and he can be effective in his call-
ing only when he works in har-
mony with the Spirit of the Lord.
Prayer is the means of communi-
cation with the Lord, and the
Holy Ghost can be the source of
enlightenment and understand-
ing. (2) Work: it is necessary
for one to use the intelligence he
has been blessed with and be will-
ing to work long and hard in
preparation for the performance
of his duties. One very success-
ful inventor has observed that his
genius is ninety-nine per cent per-
spiration and one per cent inspi-
ration. The point is that one
must be willing to pay the price
of success in any calling in terms
of energy expended and hard

952

LESSON DEPARTMENT

work. (3) Enthusiasm; one must
be enthusiastic about his assign-
ment. Every person should be
enthusiastic about his member-
ship in The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. It is
a distinction and an opportunity
to be assigned a part in this great
latter-day movement. Each per-
son in a position in this Church
is, in a special sense, a witness of
the divine nature of the restored
gospel. (4) Worthmess; it is
most obvious that one must be
worthy before accepting a call.
Worthiness may be evaluated by
observing oneself in relation to
the following: (a) being a regular
participant in the important
meetings of the Church; (b) be-
lieving in and participating reg-
ularly in prayer; (c) being honest
with the Lord in tithes and offer-
ings; (d) keeping the law of chas-
tity; (e) sustaining the prophet
of God, including no evil speak-
ing of the Lord's anointed; (f)
knowing the true value of the
Word of Wisdom and applying it;
(g) having proper respect for the
Lord's holy day; and (h) evidenc-
ing his dedication to the ac-
complishment of the work of the
Lord. There may be other cri-
teria but these mentioned will
serve as good examples of the re-
quirements ^of a person to be
worthy to hold a position in the
Church.

Therefore, any person who has
a testimony of the truthfulness of
the gospel, who is willing to ac-
cept a calling through proper
authority, and who is willing to
pay the price suggested above,
can successfully fill any call that
comes to him in the Church. By
accepting the opportunity for
service in the Church, one can-
not help but advance both men-

tally and spiritually. A major
compensation for devoted service
is the joy that comes from the
witness of the Holy Ghost in en-
larging the personal conviction as
to the reality of God the Father
and hi& Son Jesus Christ.

THE GROUP EFFECT

It is stimulating to think of the
potential within each ward .of the
Church manned with some two
hundred fifty workers, dedicated
to the advancement and general
welfare of mankind. If each indi-
vidual in the ward could fully
qualify under the criteria men-
tioned above, the influence of
such a group could affect for good
the standards and values of the
whole community. (See Lesson
18.)

The building of the kingdom of
God on earth will require per-
formance on the part of each
member equal to or higher than
that suggested in the earlier part
of this lesson. To build the king-
dom from a material point of
view is a problem of effective use
of nature's products; but from a
human point of view, the chal-
lenge is far greater. This requires
convincing the men and women
of this world that the way of life
taught by Jesus Christ is the ef-
fective, productive way to live.

To accomplish this, the hearts
of people must be touched; and
the way to their hearts is love and
understanding. This requires an
army of men and women directed
by the power of God who can
demonstrate the effectiveness of
the gospel plan in everyday liv-
ing.

A CALL TO SERVICE

To build an army of workers
equal to the task at hand, at least

953

DECEMBER 1964

two things must be done. First,
develop among the members a
positive attitude toward accep-
tance of Church assignments.
Every member must have the
conviction, without reservation,
that he is willing to serve in any
capacity, at any time. This is the
work of the Lord and we cannot
afford to make the Lord wait.
This attitude is primarily a prod-
uct of the home.

Secondly, a person must be
called to the office by proper
authority. "We believe that a
man must be called of God, by
prophecy, and by the laying on
of hands, by those who are in
authority to preach the Gospel
and administer in the ordinances
thereof" (Fifth Article of Faith).

In our lessons last year, we
pointed out the importance of the
method by which a person is
called to service. The bishop,
stake president, or General Au-
thority interviews the person for
worthiness and approves for lead-
ership, while those responsible for
the organization to which the new
leader is assigned, train him for
the specific duties of the calling.

A call to service can have
therapeutic value to new mem-
bers and to those who are weak
in the faith. Encouragement,
therefore, should be given by as-
signing to them carefully se-
lected areas of service. If small
responsibilities are given at first,
the individual can develop confi-
dence and receive the warmth in
his soul that comes from doing
something for others. He thus
receives the personal stimulation
that comes from being needed,*
the feeling that he is essential to
the successful operation of the or-
ganization.

PRIESTHOOD AND AUXILIARY WORK

The responsibility of leadership
in The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints rests in the
Priesthood. In an effort to care
for the intellectual, spiritual, and
temporal welfare of all the mem-
bers, the Church has added, from
time to time, various organiza-
tions to provide training in the
gospel, meet a variety of human
needs, and, at the same time, of-
fer opportunities for leadership
to large numbers of members.
These auxiliary or assisting or-
ganizations have always been re-
sponsible to the Priesthood. -.The
Priesthood provides the dynamics
of Church organization, yet much
of the energy spent in auxiliary
work and activity comes from the
women.

Today, more than ever before,
Church leadership is expending
great effort to coordinate all the
activities of the Church with the
Priesthood. The valuable work
experience gained from the years
of auxiliary work has developed
many people who are nationally
recognized as leaders in the activ-
ities of the various age groupings
within society. These people, un-
der Priesthood leadership, are
formulating auxiliary programs in
age groupings that eliminate un-
necessary duplication, but give
proper emphasis to the essential
teachings of the Church to each
age group. The coordinating ef-
fort of the Priesthood includes
more than a study of theology, it
relates the religious teachings to
all phases of human association.

BE YE ONE

In discussing the value of
Church activity, we must recog-
nize that the term "value" has a

954

dual meaning: (1) the value from
the point of view of the individual
is unlimited, as has been pointed
out. (2) The value of activity to
the Church as a whole, is of vital
importance.

Jesus constantly pointed out
to his disciples the importance of
service. To Peter he said, "Lovest
thou me? . . . feed my sheep." In
the scriptures, old and new, he
said, "If thou lovest me thou shalt
serve me and keep all of my com-
mandments" (D&C 42:29; see
also John 14:15, 21). How can we
serve God or love him? Simply
by loving and serving his children.
The whole purpose of Christ's
mission was the resurrection and
exaltation of mankind. This can
be brought about by the constant
effort of every disciple of Jesus
Christ. It will not be achieved in
a moment, or a day, or a year,
and it will not be accomplished in
the activities of the Sabbath Day
only. It will be accomplished
when men and women overcome
selfishness, bridle their appetites,
and perform the tasks of every-
day life in the light of religious
ideals.

To accomplish the purpose of
Christ's mission, it will be neces-
sary for every member to live the
law of consecration, dedicating
his time, talents, and other things
to the building of the kingdom
and establishing righteousness in
the hearts of men.

Activity in the Church means
service to your fellow men. Every
man should esteem his brother as
himself. (D&C 38:24-25.) For
"when ye are in the service of
your fellow beings ye are only in
the service of your God" (Mo-
siah 2:17). Service begets love,
and love begets unity, and unity
begets peace in the hearts of men.

CHRISTMAS

We Have Christmas
Music in All
Categories:

PIANO MUSIC IN BOOKS

AND SEPARATE SOLO FORM.

ORGAN MUSIC.

INSTRUMENTAL SOLOS AND
DUETS.

CANTATAS AND CHORAL MUSIC.

PLEASE INDICATE WHAT CATEGORY

YOU DESIRE AND WE WILL SEND A

SELECTION ON APPROVAL.

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

-SEND TO-

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 EAST 1st SOUTH

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 84111

Name

City

State Zip Code.

DAYNES MUSIC

15 E. 1st SOUTH

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Use this advertisement as your

order blank

955

ROSE PARADE TOUR

8 days — December 27 to
January 3 via Las Vegas

and San Diego

ROSE PARADE TOUR

9 days — December 26 to
January 3 via San Francisco

Dinner and dancing at Lawrence
Welks' etc. on both Rose Parade Tours.

HAWAIIAN TOURS

FEBRUARY & MAY

14 days in the Islands, 7 days

in the Outer Islands

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84103

Phones: 363-5229 - 359-8051

"I say unto you, be one; and if
ye are not one ye are not mine"
(D&C 38:27).

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. How is service essential to salva-
tion?

2. To what extent did Jesus give his
services?

3. What is the relation of Church
activity to testimony?

4. What is one outstanding value in
having a lay leadership?

5. Can the oneness of God the
Father and his Son be attained by
mankind?

REFERENCES

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections
38, 42.

Discourses of Brigham Young, com-
piled by John A. Widtsoe, Chapter
VII.

Salt Lake City's Newest
Handicraft Shop

UTI\H
CRAFT &

We now have a much larger
shop to serve you better!

^ Complete line of materials
for plastic grapes, feather
flowers, ribbon flowers,
satin fruit & many others.

Write for new catalog. 50c
Free Instructions also available

UTAH CRAFT & iV[lTY CO.

New Address
3220 So. State, Salt Lake City, Utah 84115

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deteret Newt Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $3.25, leather Cover — $5.25
Advance payment must accompany oil orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Zone 1 and 2

.55

Zone 6

.90

Zone 3

.60

Zone 7

1.05

Zone 4

.65

Zone 8

1.20

Zone 5

.80

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

DESEFIE-r B^EWS R»RE»»

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104

956

MUSIC FOR SINGING
MOTHERS

How Do I Love Thee
23rd Psalm (Schubert)
O Saviour of the World

Eternal Life

God of All Nature

.20
.25
.25
.25
.30

Abide With Me

Onward Christian Soldiers

Bridge Builder

LcrH Bless Thee and Keep Thee

In His Steps

Hear My Prayer

Be Ye Strong

Gospel Gives Unbounded Strength

In My Father's House Are Many

Mansions

Solo

SATB

SSA Not Published .

.60
.25

Music Sent on Approval

Write for Our Choral Catalog

For All Your Musical Needs Write

Music Co

Box 2009
Idaho Falls, Idaho 83402

JUST OFF
THE PRESS!

Three Days in the
Holy City, Zion
by H. 0. Ruf

This most uncommon

and highly interesting

new book contains both

a fictional episode out of the future and a

doctrinal view of conditions that will exist in

the Holy City of Zion. $3.50

IN THE
HOLY CITY
ZION

BOOKCRAFT -
Publishers to the L.D.S.
trade. Order from your
nearest Bookcraft dealer
or from BOOKCRAFT

Please send ( ) copies of THREE DAYS IN
THE HOLY CITY, ZION for which I enclose check
or money order for $

Name

Address

City

State Zip

GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH TOUR TO

GREAT BRITAIN

Because of the outstanding success of our
1964 Tour of Researchers to England and
Scotland — 15 searching club members —
15 success stories — we have chosen
Great Britain for our 1965 Tours.

I. Leave Salt lake City — Air-Jet May 11

— Return June 21

4 wks. Supervised Genealogy Search
in Great Britain

Ample supervised preparation before
Tour

2 wks. Tour of Scandinavia or Europe
All Expense
World's Fair — New York City

II. Leave Salt Lake City — June 21 —

Return July 26

4 wks. Genealogical Searching in
Great Britain

Ample Supervised Preparation before
Tour

2 wks. Tour of Scandinavia or Europe
All Expense

World's Fair N. Y.

— Hill Cumorah Pageant

RESmRCHERSon-theSPOT

Eleanor M. Hall, Secretary

157 N. State Street

Salt Lake City, Utah 84116

Phone 359-1679

MEXICAN TOUR

Departure February 2

ROSE PARADE TOURS

Departure Dates:

December 26
December 27

HAWAIIAN TOUR

December and February

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 SoutFi 23ci East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Idaho Falls 522-2581

957

Faith Building

PERSONALLY-CONDUCTED

TOURS

THE HOLY LAND AND
BOOK OF MORMON LANDS

* BOOK OF MORMON LAND TOURS

Conducted by Murdock Specialist Jose Davila.
Jan. 16. 1965 and Mar. 6, 1965. ' 16 Exciting Days
among such rums as the Jaredite Pyramids, Izapa,
the Mayan Rums of Tikal, and famous Chichen Itza.

* All expenses paid! Quality travel and accomodations!
Congenial company!

* THE HOLY LAND TOURS

April 8, 1965 and October 8. 1965. * 20 days of worry free
travel including such places as Istanbul, Damascus, Tyre.
Sidon, Cairo. Jericho, Jerusalem, and Athens.
' Amazingly low cost travel on top quality carriers!

■

Send for full particulars now: :
Murdock Travel, Inc., 14 South Main Street
Salt Lake City — Phone: 328-31 61

Please send me full particulars on the above :
mentioned tour(s): '.

Name:

fMURDOcT
TRiWEL

; Your Experienced Travel Counselor

^Bill

Address: '

^■^

^^^^^^^^^^^^H^H^^^^^^Ev^^^

City: State: Zip: •

Again Tonight

Christie Lund Coles

Across the hills of Bethlehem,

I seem to walk again tonight,

Accompanied by staff and star

And shepherds who had seen the light,

Who followed humbly, questioning
This star so luminous and new.
So filled with radiance and hope.
That I, as they, must find it true.

I go with Wise Men richly gowned
Who followed, too, and proudly came
With gifts of rich magnificence.
Marked with his holy, holy name.

I pause with them beside the stall,
Beside the manger's fragrant hay.
And see with wonder and surprise.
The place the dream-eyed baby lay.

I kneel, I tremble at the scene,
I whisper humble, gentle prayers;
I walk with those of long ago.
My spirit tremulous as theirs.

My worship is as awe-inspired.
My reverence is as deeply wrought.
Across a long two thousand years,
I find the Savior earth has sought.

958

DON'T MISS THIS!

EITHER BOOK FREE
WHEN YOU JOIN THE
LDS BOOKS CLUB

TEENS AND THEIR TIMES

from the Improvement Era $1.95

MAY PEACE BE WITH YOU

by Richard L Evans $3.50

Mav I'eaccj
lie I

TIM

(Offer expires January
31, 1965) (Good only
in the U.S. and Canada)

CHOOSE YOUR FIRST SELECTION FROM THESE FINE BOOKS OR THE BOOK FEATURED BELOW

1. PROPHECY, KEY TO THE FUTURE

by Duane Crowther $3.95

3. L.D.S. REFERENCE ENCYCLOPEDIA

. by Melvin R. Brooks $5.00

5. SCIENCE AND YOUR FAITH IN GOD
by Paul R. Green ..$3.50

2. PROPHECIES OF JOSEPH SMITH
by Duane Crowther $3.95

4. HOUSE OF THE LORD
by James E. Talmage $3.50

6. THE GOSPEL KINGDOM
by John Taylor $3.75

LDS Books Club, Inc.

P.O. BOX 400

1188 SOUTH MAIN

SALT LAKE CITY 10, UTAH

Please send me as my first selection the following circled books for which I enclose a check or

money order for the regular retail price of $ 12-64

12 3 4 5 6 7

MY CHOICE BONUS BOOK IS □ TEENS AND THEIR TIMES D MAY PEACE BE WITH YOU

Enroll me as a member and start sending me the monthly review so I can decide whether or not I
want the choice book described. I hereby agree to purchase a minimum of 4 Books Club selections
or alternates during the next 12 months at the regular advertised price. I may resign at any time
after buying four books. For each 4 books I accept, I will receive a valuable bonus book free — a
savings of 20%.

NAME

ADDRESS.
CITY

STATE.

.ZIP.

START YOUR BOOKS CLUB MEMBERSHIP WITH . . .

7. OUT Of THE BEST BOOKS by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas

The new Relief Society Literature Course Volume for '64-'65, OUT OF THE
BEST BOOKS is an anthology of great literature — An outstanding addition
to every LDS library. j2.95

^^ii^^ C%^^i^gi(^!j4^^

One Hundred One

Mrs. Catherine Jones Erickson
Monroe, Utah

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Elizabeth Taylor Mclntyre
Rexburg, Idaho

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Adeline Johnson Nyquist
Weiser, Idaho

Mrs. Mary Newman Evans
Tooele, Utah

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Annie M. Roberts Smith
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Louisa Haag Abegg Done
Tucson, Arizona

Mrs. Laura Benson Wray
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Nancy Olive Dawson Helton
Oakland, California

Mrs. Olive Draper Anderson
Nephi, Utah

Mrs. Rosilla E. Osborn
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Katie Holladay Cragun
Portland, Oregon

Ninety-three

Mrs. Emma J. Ottesen Halverson
Spanish Fork, Utah

Mrs. Dorthea Larsen Peterson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Nellie Croshaw Gambles
Bancroft, Idaho

Mrs. Mary E. Wilson Haynie
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Mary Raymond Peart
Kaysville, Utah

Mrs. Abbie Jane Moyer Willden
Price, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Nettie Hunt Rencher
Snowflake, Arizona

Mrs. S. Jennie Rees Tanner
Moroni, Utah

Mrs. Alice Grimm Buckmiller
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Arietta Bollwinkel
Grace, Idaho

Ninety-one

Mrs. Mary Ann Shields McLaws
Tooele, Utah

Mrs. Diantha Sanderson
Fairview, Utah

Mrs. Ellen Jane Bowen Graham
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Barbara Ellen Merrill Hawke
Lorenzo, Idaho

Mrs. Sarah P. Stevenson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Virginia Taylor Olson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Nora 0. Sullivan
Auburn, Wyoming

Mrs. Jeanette Bennion Gerrard
Taylorsville, Utah

Mrs. Emily Ritchie Peterson
Roy, Utah

Mrs. Isabella Augusta Brown Osborne
Mill Valley, California

Mrs. Martine Lundgren Leishman
Baker, Oregon

Mrs. Estella Lesser Wright
Castro Valley, California

Mrs. Evelyn S. Koehler
Menio Park, California

Mrs. Lottie Greenwood Hansen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Kathryn Marquardson Kirkman
Spokane, Washington

Mrs. Emily Ritchie Peterson
Roy, Utah

960

1. OUT OF THE BEST BOOKS — An Anthology of
Literature, Volume I, The Individual and Human
Values by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas
A beautiful gift for Christmas! The Relief Society
reading course for 1964-65! This volume ties in
the works of the true greats of literature with
fundamental gospel ideals and principles! The
works of Browning, Burns, Wordsworth and
many others are analyzed.

$2.95

15 cents postage

2. ANCIENT APOSTLES by David O. McKay

A new edition of a volume that everyone will
want to read again and again! Ancient Apostles
will acquaint readers more intimately with those
sterling characteristics of the men who walked
and taught with the Savior.

$2.95

3. A CONVERT'S TRIBUTE TO PRESIDENT DAVID
0. McKAY by Frederic E. Schulter

A prominent and successful American, a convert
to the LDS Church in 1953, pays tribute to the
Mormon prophet-leader. Here is an absolutely
fresh look at the beloved Latter-day Saint
president.

$1.50

COMPANY

44 EAST SO TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD , OGDEN

777 SO MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah

Enclosed please find check money order

I have an account, please charge

Amount $ for the above numberec

books. 1 2 3

Name: . .
Address:
City: . . .

Resident of Utah please add 31/2% sales tax.
R.S. Dec. '64

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Special Premiums from U and I Sugar

BOWLS and PANS
AT WHOLESALE
PRICES!

DuPont Teflon for Stick-Free Cooking

Chicken Fryer (10"), Cover, and Spatula. Value $6.95

With U&l Label. 53__75

^^^^B^?

M^F

Directions
on Each

Saute Pan (8"). Value

$3.50 With U & 1 Label. $2.25

^^P Griddle (111/2")
w Value $4.95
With U & 1 Label.

$2.75

U and 1 Sugar
Bag.

West Bend Stainless Steel
Bowls, 3 Pieces. Value $4.00
With U & I Label. jp 75

Serve-Mlx'N Stor Quality Plastic
Bowl Set. 4 Bowls with Trans-
lucent Covers plus Electric
Mixing Bowl. Value $4.95 With
U&l Label. j^.,5Q

Party Cake Pans

4 Piece Aluminum
Value $2.25 With U &

Label.

$1.00

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats